ã€ŠNot a Spider, But a Dragonã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Peter Parker¡¯s POV

    Every breath I took felt like thousands of needles piercing through my lungs. The cold hard concrete underneath me did nothing to dull the pain coursing through my veins. A monstrous reminder of the ordeal I had just endured because of my foolishness. I was dying and I knew it.

    ¡°No, No, No. You can¡¯t die, Peter!¡± I could feel Gwen hugging my body and crying. Hoping that somehow I could survive this ordeal.

    But unfortunately, it was too late. I could feel it. There was no way I could survive today.

    I could already hear police sirens nearing where we were. After what had happened, there was simply no way that the police would not come to check the situation.

    ¡°Gwen, go! I can''t survive but you still have to live your entire life. You must escape.¡± I tried to persuade Gwen to leave me and escape.

    ¡°Peter?¡± Gwen tried to interject but upon seeing my stubborn look, she finally relented.

    Hesitantly, she let go of body and started to move away from me. Even as she was leaving, Gwen constantly looked back at me.

    Watching her leaving back, I couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the foolishness which had put me into this situation.

    Gwen and I, we were always together in the Midtown High. She often used to protect me from bullies who always ganged up on a shy nerd like me. As the daughter of a police officer, she had inherited a strong sense of justice.

    As such, I was the first one to learn when Gwen gained her spider powers. When she decided to become a vigilante to fight crime, I supported her.

    It was me who designed her Spider-Woman suit and developed her web shooters. Whenever she came back injured after a night of patrol, it was me who provided her first aid.

    Yet, I often felt helpless. More than often, she came back injured and I could do nothing except provide her first aid and hear about her worries.

    I could still remember the day when she came back crying, broken because she could not save a person. It was at that time I felt true helplessness.

    Gwen was breaking under the mantle of Spider-Woman, yet I could do nothing. I wanted to share her burden. However, I had no powers.

    But then I saw hope. When I saw Dr. Connors¡¯ research papers, under whom I interned, I realised that maybe there was a way for me to obtain powers.

    So I stole Dr. Connors¡¯ research papers in a bid of desperation and using it, I made the lizard serum. Unfortunately, it seems that fate had another plans for me.

    The lizard serum I had created was truly revolutionary but unfortunately it was not perfect. The serum was just too powerful for me to use without any consequences. It transformed me into a monstrous being who could not even control himself.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    It was fortunate that Gwen was nearby. Otherwise if I had killed anyone in that state, I would never have forgiven myself even if I survived.

    Upon seeing my monstrous form, Gwen engaged me so that I could not hurt anyone. Our fight had been truly a great one.

    My monstrous lizard form had such strength that it could easily defeat Gwen if she was hit by even a few of my attacks. But it was Gwen¡¯s spider sense which helped her win the fight.

    Because of her spider sense, I was not able to even touch her. In the end, Gwen took advantage of my berserk state and caused me to crash into a construction site, leading to me being crushed by the debris.

    After I was crushed under the debris, the injuries I suffered caused me to revert to my human form. But unfortunately, it was too late. The injuries were simply too severe, making my survival impossible.

    I remember Gwen¡¯s face when she discovered who I was. The shock, the despair¡­.. It was too much for her.

    I don¡¯t know if she will ever be able to overcome the guilt. I just hope that she has a good life.

    Prick!

    A sudden prickling sensation pulled me back to reality. I looked down to see an injection embedded into my side. Its contents whatever they might be had already been introduced into my system.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± A voice echoes around me. Was I hallucinating?

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± The voice sounds once again as a figure suddenly materialised before me.

    He was wearing a web themed black suit similar to that of my initial sketches of Gwen¡¯s suit which Gwen had later redesigned.

    It was clear from his voice that he was a man. He was wearing a red clock around his suit pinned by an eye shaped brooch. Honestly, he looked like some sort of a wizard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the injection. It will stabilize your condition for a few hours.¡± He reassured me. ¡°Now I ask you again, do you want to live?¡± He asked once again.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to live in this world?¡± I replied weakly, my voice barely a whisper.

    ¡°I can give you another chance at life. Not only can I save your life, I can also give you such powers which will make the power of your lizard form look like that of a real lizard.¡± The Spider Wizard offered me another chance at life with powers greater than I had ever imagined.

    ¡°What is the catch?¡± I asked knowing that there was nothing free this world.

    ¡°The chance of success of the procedure is not 100% and it is very likely that you won¡¯t be able to initially control your newly obtained powers. You can think of this whole procedure as a sort of experiment for me.¡± The man explain his reasoning for providing me with this chance.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked my voice raspy. ¡°Why give me out of all people this power? I have already caused so much damage¡­. How can I be worthy of them?¡±

    Although I was not able to control myself in that lizard form, I clearly remembered what kind of monster I had become. I didn¡¯t want to become that kind of monster again. As such, I didn¡¯t think myself worthy of such powers.

    ¡°With Great Power comes Great Responsibility,¡± the man quoted the very words that have been my guiding principle throughout my entire life. Something my Uncle Ben had taught me since childhood.

    ¡°No one knows this better than Peter Parker in this world or any other one.¡±

    I was surprised by his weird answer but before I could it respond, a wave of sleepiness washed over me.

    As my eyes began to close, the Spider Wizard suddenly removed his mask. The last thing I saw before darkness engulfed my vision was a face I recognised all too well, it was my own face- the face of Peter Parker.

    *****************************

    Hello, my dear readers! This is the first time I am seriously writing a story. I hope you all like it!

    Also, English is not my first language. So, there might be a few grammatical errors although they should not hopefully interfere much with the story.

    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m /DragonsEye

 Chapter 2

    Spider Supreme¡¯s POV

    As I watched Peter¡¯s unconscious form, his body still adorned with lingering green scales, I could not help but be reminded of the various tragedies I saw befall upon those connected to the Spider People while traversing the multiverse. A Spider Person¡¯s life was often filled with tragedies but it was their loved ones who often had to endure the true burden of those tragedies.

    I lifted Peter gently with telekinetic magic and created a portal to African Savannah. What I was about to do now was not something which could be performed in a public area of a bustling city.

    Upon arrival, I first administered some tranquilizers into Peter¡¯s body so that he will not feel any pain during the procedure.

    Then I took out the various equipment necessary for monitoring the actual procedure from my spatial bracelet. Soon, various drones were floating around Peter¡¯s body, ready to start the procedure.

    Although I started as a sorcerer, after hundreds of years of traveling throughout the multiverse, I was just as experienced in technology as I was in mystic arts.

    ¡°Activate the monitoring! Ready the preparations for the procedure!¡±

    I gave a command through my tablet to the various drones floating around Peter¡¯s body.

    ¡°What are the results, Aria?¡± I asked my personal AI, Aria which was installed into the tablet.

    ¡°Subject¡¯s condition is very dangerous. The procedure can¡¯t be used on the subject directly.¡± Aria gave the results dutifully.

    The damage to Peter¡¯s body was as I had expected. Before Peter could be subjected to the procedure, his body had to be healed and immediately. Because I could not stay here for an indefinite time.

    ¡°Administer the Heart-shaped Herb!¡± I gave the order. As per my orders, a drone administered a purple serum into Peter¡¯s body.

    Heart-shaped Herb, the greatest treasure of Wakanda, something only the King of Wakanda had the right to use and as such, extremely difficult to obtain. However, it was not something difficult for someone like me who could easily traverse through the vast multiverse to obtain.

    Actually, the heart shaped herb was more than enough to heal Peter and even provide him superhuman strength. Yet, it was not enough to allow him to escape his fate.

    If I left Peter after just using the heart shaped herb on him, it was very likely that he would die within a year. Such was the curse of those who were connected to Spider People.

    As such, the only way to allow him to escape his fate was to change him so much that he could not even be recognised by fate.

    ¡°Carve the designated magic circle!¡± I once again gave an order. This time, the special drones which I had created using magic started to move.

    Soon, the magic circle was completely carved by the drones. It had a sigil of a spider at its heart, a symbol of its true purpose. I channelled my magic into the magical circle, causing it to glow a beautiful rainbow colour.

    This magic circle was a masterpiece I had created using my hundreds of years of mystic arts experience. It was able to siphon magical energy directly from the Web of Life. However, its true ability was to grant someone the power of a Spider Person temporarily.

    The magic circle would not only enhance Peter¡¯s chances of surviving the procedure but if he managed to actually survive, Peter may even obtain certain aspects of a Spider Person.

    As soon as Peter¡¯s body assimilated the heart shaped herb completely, I put his body in the centre of the magic circle. The earlier I started the procedure, the greater his chances of surviving.

    I activated the circle causing a symbol of a spider glowing a rainbow colour to appear on Peter¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Inject the supplementary medicines.¡± I gave the order causing drones to inject the medicines I had developed after several years of research to be injected into Peter¡¯s body.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    It was now time for the main event. I took out a red serum which had lightning coursing through it.

    Looking at it, I could not help but be reminded of the events which led to the creation of this serum. I was traversing the multiverse like usual at that time when I activated a one in a million chance.

    I actually fell into a different multiverse which worked on completely different laws. This serum was created using the genes of a dragon from that universe.

    This serum could very well be considered my life¡¯s work. As the serum was created using the genes of a creature from a different multiverse, it had been truly difficult to create it. It had taken me nearly ten years to create this serum even with the help of technology from nearly every powerful civilization of this multiverse and my own personal mystic arts knowledge.

    Peter had the greatest chance of surviving this serum because I had created it on the basis of lizard serum. With the remains of lizard serum still in his veins, Peter¡¯s chances of surviving were even greater. Moreover, the heart shaped herb would also increase the success rate. With all these conditions, Peter should be able to obtain the greatest benefits.

    ¡°Ready the maximum monitoring. It is time for the main event.¡± After giving the order, I stabbed the serum directly into Peter¡¯s heart and injected it. Although it increased the risks a little, it also increased the chances of greater results.

    Peter''s body immediately began convulsing after being injected with the serum. The last of his green scales shed, soon to replaced by black ones. Glowing red lines appeared on his body as it started emitting red lightning.

    The magic circle pulsed with a rainbow light channelling magical energy into Peter¡¯s body helping him complete the transformation. Soon, the red lightning formed a cocoon around his body.

    ¡°Warning, warning.¡± The tablet suddenly gave a warning alarm. What could have happened? According to my calculations, the procedure till now were perfect.

    ¡°What is the matter, Aria?¡± I asked worried.

    ¡°There is an external presence interfering with the procedure.¡± Aria dutifully reported.

    I looked throughout the data I was receiving from the drones to see what was the actual matter. But when I saw what was the problem, I could not believe my eyes.

    I saw something I never found during my entire journey throughout the multiverse in any Peter Parker.

    ¡°An X-gene,¡± I said in amazement.

    During my travels across thousands of worlds, I had only once found a mutant Peter Parker and his mutant powers were basically just his Spider-Man powers with a little variation. But this Peter¡¯s X-gene could not have the powers of a Spider Person as there was already a Spider Person in this world.

    According to the information being transmitted from the drones, the X-gene was being affected by the serum and had awakened in response to it.

    ¡°Warning! Warning!¡± The drones once again transmitted a warning but this time, to my shock, it was of the highest nature.

    I looked at the data to see what had happened. However, to my surprise, the drones could not understand what was actually happening.

    At this moment, there was nothing I could do. The procedure was now at its peak stage and couldn¡¯t be stopped. The only thing I could do, was wait and hope that Peter would survive.

    ¡°Subject¡¯s condition is now analysable.¡± After what felt like an eternity but was actually just a few minutes, Aria informed me that Peter¡¯s condition could once again be analysed.

    When I saw the data, I was truly surprised by what I was seeing. According to the data, the X-gene had become dormant once again and was now in its developing stage but it had become so much stronger that its presence could be recorded even in its dormant state.

    As the data could not tell me what had happened, I used a special spell I had developed by researching infinity stones to analyse Peter¡¯s body to check what was the actual matter.

    This! This! When I saw the status of the X-gene, I was shocked. Although it was still developing now, its power was something I had never seen before even in Omega-level mutants.

    Although there was no precedent of this accident, it was clear to me what had truly happened. The X-gene had mutated. My words may seem nonsensical but it was true.

    ¡°A dragon¡¯s X-gene!¡± I can¡¯t believe what I was saying. This X-gene would truly be unprecedented in this entire multiverse.

    The procedure had now left its violent phase. All that was left was for the transformation to be completed smoothly. The transformation had not been completed yet but I could see that the features of a dragon were already developing in Peter.

    It was a sign that the procedure will be completed smoothly.

    I had thought of giving Peter just the powers of a dragon albeit a very unique one. But, unexpectedly it granted him a truly unprecedented X-gene.

    He is the one! As soon as I saw this unique X-gene, I knew that he is the one I was trying to create.

    I had thought that it would require thousands of experiments before I would be able to create the one who had the potential I required. But who would have thought that my very first experiment would create him?

    Peter Parker, I would make you the strongest of us all in the entire multiverse. Stronger than any Peter Parker, even me.

    *************************************

    Spider Supreme is what I imagine to be the very peak of a Spider Man without any cosmic bullshit. What are his intentions and what was he trying to create? These questions will be answered much later in the story.

    Also, the power Peter will obtain from his X-gene has not been decided yet. So, all the readers are welcome to suggest what power will this mutated X-gene which is likely Omega level and can even be Beyond Omega level will contain?

    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / DragonsEye

 Chapter 3

    Ancient One¡¯s POV

    In the hallowed halls of Kamar Taj, I sat immersed in my study, my eyes tracing the words of an ancient tome. Suddenly the air around me shimmered and a message materialized from a communication spell requesting my presence at specific location.

    This was something truly unexpected. Having the time stone, I knew my future too accurately and this event was clearly something that was not supposed to happen.

    As such, I was immensely surprised by such an unforeseen event. The only possible event was that it was interference from an other dimension. So, I had to investigate.

    Reaching for the time stone, I attempted to peer into the future for insight. However, to my shock, the stone revealed nothing. The gravity of the situation was clear and I knew that I must respond.

    After alerting the other sorcerers of Kamar Taj of the potential danger, I conjured a portal and stepped through, arriving in the vast expanse of the African Savannah. Before me, an isolation barrier shimmered in the faint starlight.

    With the sense of trepidation, I crossed the barrier. To my surprise, I found a Spider person inside wearing a sorcerer¡¯s garb. Furthermore, the Eye of Agamotto on his cloak clearly revealed him to be a Sorcerer Supreme.

    He was standing in front of a magical circle which housed a cocoon formed of red lightning. The magical circle glowed a rainbow colour creating a symbol of a spider on the cocoon, constantly channelling magical energy into it.

    The importance of Spider people who bound the multiverse was a secret known only to the Sorcerer Supreme. However, the Sorcerer Supreme was bound by strict rules to help a Spider person only when he contacted them first. The sorcerers were not allowed to contact a Spider person on their own.

    As such, it was very rare for a Spider person to become a Sorcerer Supreme in any universe.

    However, I did not know why a Spider-Man who was even a Sorcerer Supreme had come to this world and contacted me.

    But one thing was clear from the magic circle in front of my eyes. This Spider Person was clearly interfering into this world¡¯s fate and doing something which should never have taken place.

    Interfering into another world¡¯s fate could cause damage to the world which was only lesser to the damage caused by the breaking of an absolute point in time.

    ¡°How dare you interfere in this world¡¯s fate? As a Sorcerer Supreme, you should know what will be its consequences?¡± I shouted angrily at the Spider Sorcerer for doing such an immoral thing.

    ¡°Before you start judging me, examine the situation clearly to see if there are any dimensional distortions.¡± The Spider Sorcerer asked calmly.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°How can there be none?¡± When I used a scan to check, I was stunned to find that the world was as stable as ever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. I have long since mastered how to do these tricks.¡± The Spider Sorcerer explained. From his tone, it seemed as if he had lived nearly as long as me.

    ¡°Now let''s discuss why I called you here. You may call me Spider Supreme.¡± The Spider Sorcerer or rather Spider Supreme finally gave his title.

    ¡°I conducted an experiment on young Peter here who would have died if I had not conducted this procedure to save him.¡± Spider Supreme gestured to the red lightning cocoon.

    ¡°This procedure involved granting him the powers of a certain being and you can see the results.¡±

    Indeed, I could feel the massive amount of magic coursing through the cocoon. If I hadn¡¯t been told that it was a human in front of me, I would have mistaken the person inside the cocoon for an other-dimensional being.

    ¡°After Peter awakens, he would not only need help in controlling his newfound powers but he also would require proper guidance to nurture his magical potential. I want you to take him in as your student. Teach him all you can.¡± Spider Supreme asked me to guide Peter and teach him all I could regarding magic.

    Hmm¡­ It was not a bad proposal. Besides, having such a powerful person in Kamar Taj would only be beneficial to us.

    As I contemplated his request, Spider Supreme asked another one. ¡°Furthermore, reach out to the martial artists of Ta Lo. Peter must also learn their mystical martial arts. Make him the strongest you can.¡±

    Asking the people of Ta Lo to take a student was not impossible although a little difficult. But first, I wanted to know something.

    ¡°Why do want to make him so strong?¡± I asked curiously. His request to make Peter the strongest we can seemed to be quite suspicious. As such, it was necessary for me to know his motives.

    ¡°That is not something you need to know. I just need Peter to do me some favours once he is strong enough.¡± Spider Supreme replied coldly, clearly not wanting to reveal his motives.

    Before we could continue our conversation, a call came on Spider Supreme¡¯s wristwatch.

    ¡°Hello, dear!¡± Spider Supreme responded to the call in such a sweet tone as if his cold and powerful persona from before was nothing.

    A cold, female voice sounded from the device. ¡°It has not even been a few days since our marriage and you have already started gallivanting the multiverse again, my dear husband.¡±

    Hearing his wife¡¯s voice, Spider Supreme became flustered and spoke in a bid to calm her anger.

    ¡°Morgan, dear. Don''t get angry. I have my reasons. I am coming back in a few minutes.¡± Spider Supreme consoled his wife Morgan, promising his imminent return.

    ¡°It seems that I must return. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I will not interfere much in this dimension.¡± Spider Supreme announced his imminent departure.

    Before he went back to his own world, he turned to me with his final words.

    ¡°I forgot to remind you but Peter here also has an X-gene although it is currently developing. As such, you should be prepared for mutants to contact Peter later.¡±

    To think this young man actually has an X-gene. No wonder, Spider Supreme said that he had great potential.

    ¡°Take care of Peter. He may have escaped his fate but his journey onwards will be a tumultuous one. I hope you will be with him throughout this journey.¡± Spider Supreme requested me to guide Peter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be in good hands.¡± I assured Spider Supreme that I would take care of Peter.

    ¡°Very well, then.¡± Having received my assurance, Spider Supreme opened a unique rainbow coloured portal and leaped into it, returning to his own world.

    Soon after he left, the lightning cocoon enveloping Peter slowly disappeared and the magic circle also deactivated. Let¡¯s see who is this new disciple of mine?

 Chapter 4

    Peter Parker¡¯s POV

    When I woke up, I found myself seeing the blue sky down in a bed. Looking around, I found that I was lying in a bed which was strangely in a courtyard. The courtyard was surrounded by eastern architecture, although it was completely empty.

    I was nearly naked, with only a pair of pants on my lower body. How I got here, I had no idea. The last thing I remembered was agreeing to the proposal of that strange spider wizard who was in fact, somehow, myself.

    Confused, I tried to lift myself, but to my surprise, the bed collapsed beneath me as it was made of paper.

    However, I did not have time to question my newfound strength. My hands suddenly grew into claws covered by black scales. Red glowing lines appeared on my body and it suddenly started emitting a strange red lightning.

    It felt like a beastly presence was stirring inside me. Like I was of two minds. A beast was howling inside my body wanting to destroy something, anything.

    ¡°It seems like you are awake.¡± Suddenly, out of nowhere, a woman appeared before me. She was bald and dressed in monk robes, her eyes brimming with a strange calmness.

    ¡°Don''t come near me. I can''t control myself.¡± I warned the woman. My instincts were screaming at me to attack her but somehow I was restraining myself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, attack. You wouldn¡¯t be able to harm me.¡± She asked me to attack, assuring me that I could not harm her. Despite the chaos within me, something told me that she was right.

    As soon as she said that, it felt like the chains binding the beast inside me were broken. I raised my right hand, releasing a red bolt of lightning towards her.

    I, myself was surprised by my own power but something told me that the beam was not going to hit. And as expected, she created a shield of light, effortlessly stopping the attack without even a flinch.

    Then, suddenly I felt a new sensation on my back. What I think should be wings had emerged from my back. Instinctively, I used my new wings to lunge at her. However, my claws only slammed down on the concrete ground, creating a crater.

    The woman had somehow vanished, reappearing at another end of the courtyard. As soon as she reappeared, she shot rays of light at me but I evaded them with ease, my wings carrying me swiftly.

    Over the next few minutes, I attacked her relentlessly, unable to control my instincts. Yet she only defended, only occasionally attacking with her light rays.

    However, I had now understood her attack style. As soon as she vanished, I released another streak of lightning towards her where I somehow instinctively knew she would reappear.

    As soon as she reappeared, the woman hurriedly created a light shield to protect herself. While she protected herself from the lightning, I dashed at her using my wings.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    My claws slammed on the shield, breaking it. However, the woman released a shockwave, stopping me in my tracks and fortunately stopping me from further attacking her.

    Unexpectedly, I could see a slight smile on her face.

    ¡°I believe it is more than enough for today,¡± The women suddenly said out of nowhere.

    As soon as the woman said these words, I sensed impending danger and dodged sideways instinctively. Beams of light more potent than anything the woman had launched before, seared the spot I had just left. That woman, was she trying to kill me?

    ¡°Don''t worry. The spell would have only knocked you out.¡± The woman reassured me as if the beams of light she had launched at me just a moment ago were no big deal.

    ¡°I believe that you are now ready for the next phase.¡± The woman said.

    Before I could comprehend her words, the women created a light circle using her hands and suddenly a large boulder was flying towards me.

    However, for some reason, I felt no fear. I launched myself at the boulder using my wings, my own strength amplifying the momentum and shattered it into dust easily.

    Afterwards, the woman continued attacking me with obviously magical means. She conjured several fireballs in thin air and launched them at me.

    Surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel even the slightest bit of danger from them. Still, I tried to dodge them using whatever control I had left over my body.

    Despite my best efforts to dodge, I was still hit by a few fireballs. But, to my surprise, I didn¡¯t even feel the heat from the fireballs, much less was burnt.

    Afterwards, the woman launched a large variety of elemental attacks at me. From freezing blizzards and small tornadoes to thunderbolts, the woman launched nearly every possible natural disaster at me.

    And it was even more surprising that I either dodged those attacks or weathered through them as if they were nothing.

    ¡°This is going nowhere.¡± The woman muttered after seeing the results. Then, she created another circle of light through her hands.

    Several ghostly armoured warriors appeared around the woman as she created the light circle. Then, on her orders, these warriors lunged at me.

    The warriors¡¯ attacks were not anything special but as I didn¡¯t have any prior fighting experience, I had difficulty dealing with their attacks.

    As such, I was hit by a few of their sword attacks but for some reason, they didn¡¯t have any effect on this new body of mine. So, it didn¡¯t take much time for me to dispatch these ghost warriors.

    Seeing that the warriors were even less useful against me, the woman once again switched to elemental attacks.

    As I fought the woman, my mind gradually became one with my body and eventually I started regaining control over it.

    But upon seeing this, the woman not only didn¡¯t slow down her attacks but instead of the other hand, increased their frequency.

    It was only when I gained complete control over my body that the woman stopped her attacks.

    ¡°Interesting, I thought you would take more than a few hours to regain control. However, you managed to control yourself within only two hours.¡± The woman congratulated me for controlling myself so quickly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked curious about this woman who was able to hold out against this new monstrously powerful body of mine.

    ¡°I am the Ancient One, the leader of the sorcerers of the Kamar Taj.¡± The woman introduced herself surprisingly as the leader of a society of sorcerers.

    I would have that she was joking with me if I had not seen those various magical attacks of her and met that Spider Wizard who was probably me.

    ¡°The person who healed you and gave you these powers has entrusted you into my care so that you can learn how to control your newfound powers. Moreover, the procedure has given you great magic potential. Therefore, you will learn magic from us.¡± Ancient One explained why I was here with her.

    From her words, it was clear that I will be in her care from now on.

    With a wave of her hand, she opened what looked to be a portal to another courtyard, similar to the one we had just destroyed. It was filled with several robe clad individuals practicing their magic relentlessly.

    ¡°Come, I believe it is time for you to take your steps into this new world.¡±

 Chapter 5

    As I stepped through the portal, I could feel the eyes of the magic practitioners on me, their gazes heavy and curious.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising given how I looked with horns on my head, the claws where my hands should be and wings sprouting from my back. It was as though I were a creature from a different world.

    ¡°Will I have to live like this my entire life?¡± I asked Ancient One as I became conscious of the gazes on me.

    ¡°I believe you should be able to revert to a normal human body given that you only took this form after you woke up. Feel your power, try to guide it.¡± Ancient One guided me with calm and composed demeanor.

    Closing my eyes, I tried to focus, taking deep breaths as I centred my thoughts on my powers. Gradually, I could feel my body shifting, changing until I opened my eyes to find myself in a human form.

    Yet this human form was different, unfamiliar. It was lean and muscular, much different from my previous body.

    Moreover, I could still feel the beast within me. My instincts were still sharp and barely within my control. I felt like I could call upon my powers in an instant.

    Suddenly, I felt embarrassed as I realised that I was nearly naked. The fight had nearly destroyed the only article of clothing on my body.

    Now that I think of it, how did these pants survive such a ferocious battle? Suddenly, my eyes fell on the some glowing letters written on the pants. Were these pants enhanced with magic?

    Feeling the gazes of various magic practitioners on me, I could not help but feel embarrassed. Seeing my discomfort, the Ancient One led me to a room in a nearby building.

    ¡°You go and clean yourself up. Once you are properly freshened up, I will let you have a call with your guardians.¡± Ancient One told me what I should do.

    As soon as I heard about my guardians, I felt like I had once again entered that near death state. How could I forget about Uncle Ben and Aunt May?

    So much had happened so suddenly that I had no time to think about them.

    I was dying then suddenly another me appeared before me and said that he would save me. And then when I woke up, I once again entered a monster-like form. Now that everything had calm down for me, I could think about other matters.

    ¡°How many days has it been since I was here?¡± I hurriedly asked Ancient One.

    ¡°I believe you are worried about how your guardians will react to your disappearance. For your information, it has only been 4 days so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Ancient One informed me in her usual calm tone.

    Four days, hearing this anxiety gripped me. Although it was only 4 days instead of weeks, I was still worried deeply about Uncle Ben and Aunt May.

    They must be worried sick due to my sudden disappearance, trying all means to somehow find me and what would Gwen be thinking?

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She was there when I was almost dead. What would she think when she finds that my body was not found? She could not even tell anyone what had actually happened.

    With these thoughts in my mind, I went to clean up. However, as soon as my eyes looked at the mirror, all of my thoughts vanished. Because the face looking back at me could not be the face of Peter Parker.

    Instead of brown hair, I now had silvery white hair. What was more important were my eyes. Where my once brown eyes were, there were red eyes, slitted like that of a beast. Moreover, my features were much sharper than before.

    Combined with my muscular body, I looked more like a superstar than a nerdy kid from the Queens. Although, my slitted eyes give me quite a wild look.

    Looking at my appearance, I was once again reminded of how much I had changed. What would Aunt May and Uncle Ben feel when they see me like this? Would they even recognise me?

    Fortunately, my voice was still quite similar to my previous one. Otherwise with so much changes, I think I would have had an identity crisis.

    Shaking off my worries for the moment I went to clean up. For some reason, everything was automatic here. I didn¡¯t even need to touch anything as I was cleaned by the self moving tools.

    When I finished cleaning up, I was also made to wear monk robes by another automatic tool. As such, my entire cleaning experience was quite a weird one.

    After cleaning up, when I left the bathroom, I found Ancient One in the dining room. She had readied quite a sumptuous feast for me.

    Although I had a lot on my mind, I could not skip on food. But as I was about to touch the food, I suddenly remembered what had happened when I had touched the bed when I had woken up.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Ancient One said and then her hand created a familiar circle of light. Then, the various utensils started floating and she helped me eat the food using these floating utensils.

    Now, I understand why everything was automatic in the bathroom. It was to prevent me from breaking anything. Although, I understood that it was all just for prevention, it was just too embarrassing for me. Due to my embarrassment, the entire dinner was a silent one.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s discuss your future.¡± Ancient One began to discuss my future after I had finished eating.

    ¡°Let me first explain to you what kind of group we are.¡± Ancient One started explaining what were the sorcerers and what was their purpose.

    ¡°The Kamar Taj is a hidden society whose entire purpose is to protect Earth from dimensional threats. As such, we do not interfere with the outside world. Even most of our members come to join us. Not many of them are actually recruited by ourselves.¡± Ancient One explained.

    ¡°So you can understand that your presence in Kamar Taj is a peculiar one. Moreover, nearly all of our members generally do not step out of Kamar Taj, once they enter it.¡±

    As soon as Ancient One explained the general procedure for the sorcerers of Kamar Taj, I became fearful about my existence here.

    ¡°Does that mean that I would have to live my entire life here?¡± I questioned, fearful for my future. If I could not leave Kamar Taj, it would mean that I would never be able to meet Aunt May, Uncle Ben and all of my friends.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is only the case for the general sorcerers. Your very powers give you such magical potential that it is nearly unmatched in the entire history of Kamar Taj. Moreover, do you think the person who gave you these powers had given them to you so that you could spend your entire life here?¡± Ancient One reassured me while hinting at the motives of the one who gave me these powers.

    Indeed, that Spider Wizard would not have helped me and left me at Kamar Taj if I was only going to spend my entire life here.

    ¡°Once you have complete control over your powers and have learnt an acceptable amount of mystic arts, you would have a sort of freelance relationship with us. You would continue to learn from us but you would also have a life separate from the world of Magic. However, you would still have some responsibility towards Kamar Taj.¡± Ancient One explained her plan for my future.

    As I had learnt about the circumstances of other sorcerers in Kamar Taj from Ancient One, I knew that she had given me an enormous opportunity. Where else would I be able to learn magical knowledge while still being able o live an ordinary life.

    ¡°Now come. It¡¯s about time you had a call with your family. They must be worried sick about you.¡±

 Chapter 6

    I was anxious to make the call but Ancient One stopped me.

    ¡°Before you make the call, we must discuss a few things first.¡± Ancient One said that there were some things to be discussed before I could call them.

    ¡°As you know, what has happened to you may seem nonsensical to any ordinary person. Moreover, too much information can be quite dangerous for your Uncle and Aunt to know. Therefore, we must fabricate a story. Knowing the true story is not necessary for your uncle and aunt and can even cause danger to them.¡± Ancient One told me that I could not tell Uncle Ben and Aunt May what had actually happened.

    I was hesitant as they were my only family. I did not want to lie to them. However, after some thinking, I agreed as knowing too much could indeed be dangerous for them.

    ¡°I did not tell you before but you have an X-gene. At this moment, it is dormant and we do not know when will it awaken.¡± Ancient One dropped the bomb that was the fact that I had an X-gene.

    To think that I actually had an X-gene. But if I had an X-gene then does it mean that my efforts to obtain powers through the lizard serum were for nothing. I could have easily obtained them when my X-gene awakened.

    ¡°Peter, you with me.¡± I came out of my thoughts when Ancient One called me.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I decided to put my thoughts in the back of my mind. There was no need to dwell on my past, I only needed to look forward to the future.

    ¡°So we will treat your power from the procedure as if they are your mutant powers. By the way, have you heard about the mutants who recently appeared in the news.¡± Ancient one asked me if I knew about those mutants.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± It was after all one of the biggest news nowadays. As such, these mutants were quite famous. For example, there was this woman who could shoot lightning and cause blizzards who was caught on camera a few months ago fighting with another mutant.

    ¡°But how do you know about them? You said that Kamar Taj was a closed society.¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°We are indeed a closed society. But we always keep a close eye on the mutants in chance they have a magic related or dimension related mutant ability.¡± Ancient One replied.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°So, you will say to your uncle and aunt that you are currently in the care of these mutants and you can¡¯t return now because your powers are currently unstable.¡± Ancient One explained the fabricated story I had to tell Aunt May and Uncle Ben.

    ¡°Now, you can have a talk with your family.¡± Ancient One then stood up from her seat and took me to another building.

    ¡°Kamar Taj does not allow network connection to the outside world. We generally use communication spells to communicate with each other. Thus, the only way to connect to the global network is inside here.¡±

    Inside the building was a telephone similar to the ones seen in a telephone booth. Ancient One floated the telephone to me and dialled the number as I told her because I could not control my strength.

    My heart pounded as the phone rang, the reality of the situation sinking in.

    ¡°Hello?¡± The phone was picked up and Aunt May¡¯s voice came from the other end. She must have been worried for me.

    ¡°Aunt May, it¡¯s me, Peter!¡± I said, my voice a little shaky.

    ¡°Peter, where have you been? We were so worried about you.¡± Aunt May replied, relief evident in her tone.

    ¡°I¡­..I need to talk to Uncle Ben as well. I don¡¯t think I would be able to call again. Is he there?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment, Peter.¡± Aunt May said and I could hear her calling for Uncle Ben in the background.

    Once Uncle Ben joined the call, I took a deep breath and began to tell them the fabricated story.

    ¡°Uncle Ben, Aunt May, I need to tell you something. I have¡­..I have become a mutant.¡±

    There was a pause on the other end of the line and I feared the worst. There were many people who were ostracised once it was found that they were a mutant.

    ¡°Are you alright? Do you feel any problems? Where are you now?¡± Aunt May started a barrage of questions, worried about me.

    Fortunately it seemed that it did not matter to my family whether I was mutant or not.

    I told them the fabricated story that my mutant powers attracted the attention of other mutants and that I was currently with them, learning how to control my powers.

    ¡°Are you okay there? You are not having any problems right?¡± Aunt May and Uncle Ben were surprised that I was with a secret mutant society but in the end, they were more worried about me.

    ¡°I am okay. I am learning a lot here and everyone is very supportive.¡± I assured them.

    ¡°But when will we see you, Peter?¡± Aunt May asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    I did not know how to answer this question. It would obviously take a lot of time before I would have complete control and a great knowledge regarding mystic arts.

    ¡°Hello, Ben, May. This is Ancient One. I am the leader here.¡± Ancient One introduced herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Peter. He is learning how to control his powers here. Once he does, he will be able to visit you sometimes. I promise I will personally bring him to meet you once he is ready.¡±

    I looked at Ancient One in surprise. I had not expected her to make such a promise but I was grateful. Even if I could not tell my family the truth, at least they knew that I was safe and they could see me again soon.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°By the way, how is it over there?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of those sad times. As soon as it was found that you disappeared, Captain Stacy had launched a search team for you. By the way, why did you never tell us that you were bullied so much?¡± Uncle Ben asked with a judgemental tone.

    Fuck! I cursed mentally as I realised that Uncle Ben and Aunt May now knew how much I was bullied. I always tried to downplay how much I was bullied whenever I was asked about it. Besides, because of relentless efforts from Harry, Gwen and MJ, the bullying had gone way down before this whole debacle began.

    ¡°Although I am angry at you for not telling us about that matter, I will let it go for the time being. But we will have a talk when you return, alright.¡± Uncle Ben said with the tone he used at me whenever I did anything wrong.

    ¡°But how did you learn about this?¡± It was not easy for them to learn about this matter unless they were specifically searching about it in the school.

    ¡°It was because of Captain Stacy. When he didn¡¯t find anything, he decided to take advice from your friends and they pointed him at your bullies.

    From what I have heard, Captain Stacy had taken them to the police station that very night and grilled them for every detail. Captain Stacy was so angry when he learnt about the bullying that he would have put those bullies into jail if they were not minors.¡±

    Looks like I would have to thank Captain Stacy next time I meet him. After all, it was about time those bastards got their just deserts.

    ¡°Well, now you can tell everyone that I am alright.¡± At last, everyone will be able to take a sigh of relief upon knowing I am safe. Especially Gwen. Who knows what would she be feeling now?

    ¡°But, what would we tell everyone? We can¡¯t just tell them that you are a mutant.¡± Uncle Ben asked me.

    This was indeed a dilemma. As the story was fabricated hastily, we didn¡¯t have time to think about this topic.

    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Aunt May said from the other side of the call.

    ¡°We can tell everyone that you had a medical emergency and a Good Samaritan helped you. You were not able to contact anyone till now because you were unconscious. However, you will not be able to return because you health is still not okay.¡±

    ¡°This plan is great, Aunt May. Although it is not perfect, I believe that it can work.¡± It is good that we had a good cover story. But in the end, I ended with not one but two cover stories which just didn¡¯t fit right with me.

    I talked with them for quite sometime but eventually time came for us to end the call. Uncle Ben and Aunt May reluctantly ended the call but not before telling me to take care of myself.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Glancing out the window, I noted that the darkening sky had stealthily turned into night while we were talking.

    Ancient One took me to the previous building to have a dinner. Having had a sumptuous feast earlier, I opted for a light meal. After dinner, Ancient One took me to a building that was to be my sleeping quarters.

    ¡°Put this belt on before you go to bed. This will restrain your strength. Although, you will easily be able to break free from the restraint, you don¡¯t want to break another bed, do you?¡± Ancient One gave me an enchanted belt which would restrain my strength so that I would not break another bed.

    I knew that the belt will stop me from having any further accidents, but I was reluctant to wear one. It somehow felt like I had to wear a diaper despite being an adult.

    As I lay in my bed, sleep eluded me. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, recollections of the day¡¯s events replaying in a loop.

    I recalled how I suddenly became berserk as soon as I woke up. Thankfully, Ancient One was there. Otherwise, I did not know what would have happened.

    Even then, it took me near an hour to finally control myself. And given Ancient One¡¯s expression at that time, she had thought that it would take much longer.

    I knew that even now, I was barely controlling myself. The beast within me was only asleep lightly, ready to awaken at the slightest provocation.

    I did not know when I would be able to tame that beast but I knew that I had to do it. Otherwise, I would never be able to return to my normal life.

    With such thoughts in my mind, I gradually fell asleep.

    ***********************************

    I could see a huge, white dragon, its scales gleaming with a metallic lustre. The sight was awe inspiring; the dragon was mountainous in size, standing on its hind legs.

    When it flew in the sky, the other dragons flying felt small both in the matter of size and the matter of sheer presence.

    It was like a god-like being for the other dragons. Yet, it was a carefree creature, never interfering generally in the matters of the humans.

    One day, the white dragon felt that the planet would soon not be able to sustain its very existence. It saw its dragon kin leaving the planet to a different world through a portal.

    However, perhaps due to its arrogance feeling that it could survive this catastrophe with its strength, the dragon didn¡¯t leave immediately. And that was its greatest folly.

    It saw a great tragedy being brought to the entire planet due to an alien lifeform. In front of its eyes, the enormous continents were destroyed and what was left was just an endless, lifeless ocean. A sea of nothingness.

    At that moment, the dragon knew that it had to escape. But unfortunately, the portals had already closed.

    It flew through the sea of nothingness, seeking a way to somehow escape the planet. Using its great wisdom, the white dragon found a way to the other world deep beneath the earth¡¯s crust.

    It used its giant body to sink into the depths of the earth. Eventually, it succeeded and reached the portal.

    But even so, the dragon could not enter the portal due to the passage being too narrow.

    Eventually, the dragon died due to exhaustion as it circled the empty sea of the world.

    Awakening from the dream, I rose up haphazardly. Even now, I could still feel the dragon¡¯s despair of not being able to save itself.

    Looking outside the window, I found myself staring at the early morning sky.

    My instincts were getting out of control once again. I somehow managed to control them, yet my powers felt wilder than before.

    Almost reflexively, I turned my hand into a claw covered in black scales which gleamed with a metallic lustre. Looking at the black scaled claw, I pondered why my scales were black while the dragon in my dreams was a white one.

    Besides, just the genes of a lizard had turned me into a monster. But if the powers I had gained were from this freaking great dragon, then they should not only be this much.

    The dream, the dragon and my powers felt connected, yet the answers remained out of my reach.

 Chapter 8

    As my instincts were acting up, I immediately went to see Ancient One after freshening up.

    She was in a nearby courtyard, talking with some other sorcerers. As soon as she saw me, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Your powers are acting up. This could be dangerous. Come, we must start another spar so that you can increase your control over your body once again.¡± Ancient One immediately discerned my state and hurried me.

    ¡°Ancient One, may I have a few moments?¡± We were about to depart when suddenly, a dark skinned man interrupted our plans.

    ¡°Yes, you may, Master Mordo.¡± So, the man¡¯s name was Mordo and he was a master at Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Ancient One, you are the Sorcerer Supreme of Kamar Taj. As such, you have great responsibilities.¡± Master Mordo spoke of Ancient One¡¯s duties.

    ¡°I understand that this new apprentice has great potential. However, I believe that any master at Kamar Taj is enough to train him. So, I believe you should relegate his training to a master. I myself would be more than glad to do this task.¡± Master Mordo politely implied that Ancient One has greater duties than training me.

    Upon hearing this, Ancient One didn¡¯t get angry that someone was challenging her position as the leader of Kamar Taj. Instead, she just slightly smiled.

    ¡°It is my fault that I had forgotten to talk to you about Peter¡¯s true powers. Master Mordo, why don¡¯t you spar with Peter today instead of me? Then, you will understand why it is necessary for me to train Peter.¡± Ancient One invited Master Mordo to spar with me.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure, Ancient One.¡± Master Mordo said bowing to Ancient One.

    ¡°Do you have any objections, Peter?¡± Ancient One asked my opinion.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I am fine as long as I get trained.¡± I did not have any objections in the first place.

    Although, I only knew Ancient One, I would be happy to be taught by anyone. I was more than grateful to the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj that they were training me and helping me control my powers.

    Ancient One opened a portal after the whole arrangement was confirmed. Entering it, I found a courtyard similar to the one before we had entered the portal. The only exception was that there were no people here.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°This is the Mirror Dimension. Here, we can train without the fear of damaging anything or injuring anyone.¡± Ancient One explained this new strange world to me.

    I and Master Mordo took our positions in the courtyard, ready to start the spar.

    ¡°Start.¡± Ancient One¡¯s voice echoed in the empty courtyard.

    As soon as I heard Ancient One, I stopped holding my instincts. It felt like the beast within me was unleashed.

    Yesterday, the transformation had happened suddenly and I had no time to observe it properly. However, now I could feel how my body was transforming.

    My hands became claws and my skin was covered in black scales at various places.

    Two horns appeared on my head and a pair of wings unfurled from my back. Several red lines appeared on my body glowing brighter than yesterday.

    My entire body felt like it was surging with power. Red lightning was also emitting slightly from my body.

    Master Mordo was obviously surprised by my transformation. It seems that he was not in the courtyard when I had appeared there yesterday.

    I started the battle by shooting a bolt of red lightning at Master Mordo. The red lightning indeed seemed to be stronger than yesterday.

    Master Mordo¡¯s boots started glowing and suddenly he dodged the lightning bolt by leaping into the air.

    Upon seeing my surprise, Master Mordo took advantage of it and summoned a staff which glowed with magical energy and then elongated. He rushed at me while walking on the air.

    I could easily counter him by releasing another bolt or even use my superior strength to overwhelm him. However, I instinctively used a move I had not used yesterday.

    I discharged a wave of red lightning from my body, engulfing my surroundings.

    Master Mordo, surprised by this move of mine, hastily created a magic shield. Furthermore, a ring on his hand glowed and another shield appeared behind the hastily created shield. However, the shields were unable to withstand the lightning discharge and Master Mordo was propelled backwards, somewhat shocked by the lightning.

    Seeing Mordo momentarily incapacitated, I launched another series of bolts at him. But, Master Mordo was ready this time, deftly dodging the barrage of attacks.

    Seeing that I would not be able to attack him by just launching bolts, I started to attack seriously.

    I used my wings to dart towards Mordo while simultaneously launching lightning bolts.

    Mordo dodged the lightning bolts but was caught off-guard by my speed and agility as his boots could not surpass my wings.

    As I came near Mordo, I instinctively used another move I had not used before. I swung at Mordo using my claws, this time covered with red lightning.

    However, Mordo was more prepared than before this time and therefore conjured a more stable shield along with the shield from his ring.

    However, my claw easily broke through the magical shields as if they were paper.

    As I saw Mordo¡¯s look of terror, I tried to halt my attack. However, it was already too late as I could not stop the momentum.

    Suddenly, Mordo vanished before my eyes. Seeing this, I released a sigh of relief. I had almost thought that Mordo could not teleport like Ancient One.

    ¡°This is enough. The spar is over.¡± Ancient One¡¯s voice rang out.

    Looking over, I could see Master Mordo at the side of Ancient One looking ashamed.

    Could it be that Master Mordo really couldn¡¯t teleport like Ancient One?

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Now do you understand, Master Mordo? Why only I can train Peter?¡± Ancient One calmly explained to Master Mordo why only she was able to train me.

    ¡°Peter not only has an immense magic potential but as you can see, also great powers he can¡¯t properly control. As such only I can train him properly.¡±

    ¡°Just because you are a master now, it doesn''t mean that you know everything. If you had not underestimated Peter, you would have lasted longer against him.¡± Ancient One chasticized Master Mordo for not taking me seriously.

    Master Mordo calmly listened to Ancient One¡¯s admonishment knowing he was in the wrong.

    ¡°Go and reflect on your actions during the fight, it will help you learn more.¡±

    Hearing Ancient One¡¯s command, Master Mordo bowed his head in respect and opened a portal in return to Kamar Taj.

    Ancient One then turned her attention to me.

    ¡°Forgive Mordo, he has been learning in Kamar Taj since he was a child. Thus, his thoughts are set in stone regarding the duties one must perform in Kamar Taj. As such, he can''t help but be a little traditional.¡± Ancient One explained Master Mordo¡¯s past to me and the reason for his obstination.

    ¡°It is nothing. Moreover, I also learned quite much from him.¡± I brushed off Master Mordo¡¯s behaviour as it was nothing much. I had faced much worse from my bullies.

    Also, it was true that I had learned something from him in this short battle.

    Ancient One had battled quite defensively in the fight yesterday as I could not properly control myself then. Moreover, she was also testing me as we fought.

    However, Master Mordo fought quiet offensively. I even got to use new moves such as lightning discharge and the lightning infused attack.

    ¡°But why could you teleport so rapidly when Mordo could not?¡± I asked Ancient One curiously.

    Upon hearing my question, Ancient One just smiled. She conjured several magical circles and pasted them to various corners of the courtyard. Some magical circles were even in the sky. Then the circles turned invisible.

    ¡°I could warp so rapidly because I had already stuck various warp circles in the surroundings. It is one of the primary methods of the sorcerers. We always try to prepare the field if possible.¡± Ancient One revealed the secret.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Moreover, I already knew that your power had lightning attribute as you were under my care. So, I only used lightning resistant shields during the battle yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember how easily you had broken my shield yesterday when you had gotten close?¡± She reminded me of the fight yesterday.

    ¡°Now, come. It is about time we started our training today.¡± Ancient One ended her lecture and we began sparring.

    For the next few hours, we continued sparring. It was quite similar to the spar yesterday in that I continued to attack and Ancient One only used shields while sometimes attacking and continuously warping.

    However, there were also a few differences. My powers were indeed stronger than yesterday and I was more in control of my body. Thus, I could often take advantage of her openings.

    Moreover, I could now use the sixth sense I had felt yesterday more properly. It was a little similar to Gwen¡¯s Spider sense in that it was also a warning system for danger.

    However, it also provided me a sort of insight in everything. How strong someone in front of me was, how much would this attack hurt me, something like that. It was because of it that I was able to grasp when the warp circles activated allowing me to know where Ancient One was going to appear.

    I decided to call it ¡®Dragon sense¡¯ as a tribute to the dragon I saw in my dreams.

    ¡°I believe it is enough for today.¡± Ancient One said as I broke her shield and she warped for the umpteenth time.

    ¡°Seriously, you fight like a rampaging beast. If it was anyone other than me, he would not have even be able to activate the warp circles before you reached them.¡± Ancient One said how frustrating it was to fight me without using her full power.

    We soon returned to Kamar Taj using another portal.

    ¡°Now, I must leave. As Master Mordo said, I indeed have several duties as the Sorcerer Supreme.¡± Ancient One said reminding me of her various duties.

    ¡°Wait, Ancient One. I have something to tell you.¡± I decided to tell her about my dream as I could not conclude what it meant.

    ¡°What is it, Peter?¡± Ancient One questioned.

    I explained to her how I saw a mountain sized white dragon in my dreams.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe it is just the side effect of your body accepting your powers. It seems that Spider Supreme used the blood of quite a unique creature to provide you these powers.¡± Ancient One said to me after giving it some thought.

    So, the Spider Supreme indeed used a procedure similar to the Lizard Serum to give me these powers. In this case, I obtained the powers of a dragon instead of a lizard. Although I still had some doubts, there was no reason to mull over this topic when I would likely not find any answers.

    ¡°Apprentice Tenzin,¡± Ancient One called a young apprentice who was practicing nearby.

    ¡°Yes, Ancient One.¡± Tenzin was a young man of Asian descent about a few years older than me.

    ¡°Take Peter to the library so that he can obtain the introductory magic books.¡± Ancient One instructed Tenzin.

    Turning to me, Ancient One said, ¡° Don¡¯t forget to tell Master Wong to put telekinetic spells on the books. We do not want you to destroy any precious books.¡±

    And so I left with Tenzin towards the library all the while silently cursing my lack of control over my super strength. Honestly, it made me feel like I was treated as a baby who would break anything.

 Chapter 10

    ¡°Greetings, Master Wong,¡± Apprentice Tenzin greeted the librarian Master Wong as we entered the library.

    Master Wong was a man of Asian descent, somewhat fat, giving him a slightly pudgy appearance.

    ¡°Hello, Tenzin,¡± Master Wong greeted us. ¡°Ah! You must be the new apprentice everyone is talking about. Peter, right!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Wong. I would need the introductory magic books.¡± I asked Master Wong for the books.

    Hearing this, Master Wong simply created a small magic portal and took out the books I had asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ Master Wong. Could you please put a telekinetic spell on the books?¡± I asked embarrassingly.

    Upon hearing this request, Master Wong simply laughed.

    ¡°I believe that the last time an apprentice required a telekinetic spell for reading books was about a thousand years ago.¡±

    Hearing his comment, my ears turned red because I felt ashamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. This is just a reminder of your great potential.¡± Master Wong sternly said, seeing that I was feeling ashamed because of my lack of control.

    Then, he took out a bracelet. Magic circles appeared on his hands and a green glow then covered both the books and the bracelet.

    ¡°I have put the telekinetic spell on the books and linked them to the bracelet. With the help of the bracelet, you can easily read the books without touching them.¡± Master Wong instructed me.

    Testing the bracelet, I put it on my right hand. Indeed, using the bracelet, I could easily lift a book and even turn its pages easily.

    Having obtained the necessary books, I decided to return to my lodging. However, Master Wong¡¯s voice echoed behind me.

    ¡°Apprentice Peter, I understand that you are new to this world. A new place with new powers. Even I was once like you.

    However, Ancient One has great hopes for you. These powers you have, come with great responsibility. I hope you will fulfil them.¡±

    Hearing this, I did not know how to respond. Although Uncle Ben had taught me about responsibility since I was young, this was the first time I was actually feeling the weight of it. I just gave Master Wong a nod before moving.

    After settling into my lodgings, I carefully opened the books ready to dive into the world of magic.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    As I continued to read, I noticed something strange. My intelligence and comprehension ability seemed to have increased dramatically.

    At first, I did not believe it thinking I might just have a talent for magic. So, in order to test this theory, I began running several complex calculations in my mind which even I with my genius intelligence required several minutes to solve.

    To my astonishment, I could solve them quite easily. What calculations once required minutes, I could now solve them in a few seconds. I was even able to identify errors in the Lizard serum I had created but could not previously identify.

    This discovery was great and if my intelligence had been enhanced this much before that whole incident, I would have been dancing with joy. Yet now, I only felt a slight amount of joy and was rather more motivated towards reading the books I had borrowed from the library.

    Perhaps it was because I was more mature after the whole incident or it was because I was more motivated to learn the mystic arts as fast as I could do that I could meet my family. Whatever the reason, it felt to me like I had changed much from how I was before.

    The following day, I was once again in the presence of Ancient One in the same courtyard where I had first appeared.

    Around me, several apprentices were focusing on creating portals, their hands flickering with a fiery energy.

    ¡°You must have already read all the introductory books you have received from the library. So, do you understand why apprentices start with a portal spell rather than something like a fireball one?¡± Ancient One questioned me.

    ¡°Yes, I understand. When the sorcerers start their training, they do not have their own reservoir of magical energy. So, they initially siphon energy from other dimensions to cast spells.

    Thus, the portal spell is first taught to the apprentices as it teaches them how to siphon magical energy from other dimensions. It is only after the sorcerers are much more experienced that they form their own reservoir.¡± I dutifully explained.

    ¡°Now, let me explain why you have a great potential compared to the other sorcerers.¡± Ancient One directly pointed her finger to my heart.

    ¡°You already have quite a large reservoir of magical energy in your heart. Moreover, this reservoir is quite efficient not only in utilising the energy but also in absorbing it.

    Comparing it to a general sorcerer¡¯s magical energy reservoir is like comparing a backup generator to a nuclear reactor.¡± Ancient One explained why I had a great magic potential.

    ¡°What! A nuclear reactor!¡± I finally understood why everyone said that I had a great potential and why they had great hopes for me.

    ¡°Now, try to create a portal like the others are doing. Imagine some place in Kamar Taj you are familiar with. For example your room.¡± Ancient One said handing me a sling ring.

    I already had a feel on how the other apprentices were trying to create a portal with my dragon sense. So, I closed my eyes and focused on that feeling. Then, I used that feeling to try to create a portal with my sling ring.

    Upon opening my eyes, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I had created a portal with the other side showing my room.

    However, the portal was surrounded not by a fiery energy like the other portals. Instead it was sparkling with my unique red lightning.

    The portal seemed, however, at least usable, although only by me. But after a few moments, the lightning energy surrounding the portal started becoming unstable and then ¨CBoom!

    The portal self imploded causing a small shockwave in the surroundings.

    ¡°It seems that you still need quite some training. You still can¡¯t control your powers properly.¡± Ancient One only said this much.

    However, I felt despair knowing that not only my strength but also my control over magic was shot to hell.

 Chapter 11

    I was sparring once again with Ancient One. Like always, I started with a bolt of red lightning. However, this time, the lightning bolt was different.

    Instead of a single bolt of red lightning, I launched a spear formed of concentrated red lightning.

    Ancient One created a lightning resistant shield. However, the shield was already wavering after being hit by single spear, despite it being a lightning resistant one.

    It had been a week since I had arrived at Kamar Taj, and started my training in the mystic arts. The days where I created portals of red lightning were long gone.

    However, seriously, it took me a lot of effort to move past the portal spell.

    At start, whenever I created a portal, it was shrouded with red lightning and self imploded.

    After some rigorous training, I could finally create stable portals although they were still shrouded by lightning. When after much training, I could only reduce the amount of lightning surrounding the portal, Ancient One simply gave up and said that I would be able to create normal portals with time.

    Then, I started my training on energy constructs. It was at this point that my combat ability soared.

    When I had created my first energy construct, an energy whip, it was again formed of red lightning instead of neutral magical energy.

    Fortunately it was beneficial to me this time as I could use the lightning constructs in combat and it also helped me in training my magic.

    Ancient One had said to me that I should know focus on energy constructs as I would not be able to use other spells until my lightning attribute stopped bleeding into my spells. So, I should try to create energy constructs of just neutral magical energy.

    Fortunately it did not affect me as much because I could easily produce the same effect as that of most lightning spells with my lightning constructs.

    Moreover, I had confirmed that my intelligence had indeed been enhanced. Actually, only the introductory books in the library were available in English. The rest of the books were in freaking Sanskrit language.

    I didn¡¯t even recognise the script it was written in, much less the actual language. Yet, I was able to learn Sanskrit in just two days.

    Now, back into the fight, Ancient One¡¯s shield broke after just taking another spear. Seeing another spear coming after her, she warped to another spot.

    This time, however I did not attack immediately like a rampaging beast as I did earlier. Instead I took to the skies claiming the higher ground to take the upper hand.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    This was another change. Now, I could control my instincts enough that I could make my own decisions in a fight instead of just relying on my instincts.

    Ancient One launched a barrage of energy blasts at me which I easily dodged with the help of my wings. This was also a way for me to train my flight ability.

    I launched a barrage of lightning bolts at her forcing her to warp once more. This time, however, I was prepared.

    With the help of my dragon sense, I easily knew where she would appear. As I sparred again and again with Ancient One, I could easily feel when a warp circle was activated.

    This was what had happened during our first fight. During that battle, as I had fought her continuously, I had unconsciously sensed the activation of the warp circle near me using my dragon sense.

    Forming a lightning blade in my hand, I plunged downwards, ready to strike as she materialised. But it was not that easy to take advantage of the Ancient One.

    She created a wind tornado forcing me into my tracks and thus we continued our dance of magic, After some more time into the spar, Ancient One finally stopped it.

    ¡°It is getting more and more difficult to spar with you. You attack like a relentless beast, a truly unfair opponent for any sorcerer.¡± Ancient One admitted with a look of exhaustion on her face.

    ¡°To stop you, I would have to use more lethal spells which I can''t use because we are just sparring.¡± Ancient One reminded me to not get arrogant.

    ¡°Moreover, we sorcerers are not at our full strength unless we fight using the mirror dimension which I can¡¯t use because you have not advanced to that point.¡± Ancient One explained that a sorcerer¡¯s greatest strength was the mirror dimension.

    Ancient One didn¡¯t, in fact, have to explain since I had fought her once at her full power. She had used her full power at me in that battle so that I did not get arrogant after suddenly gaining such tremendous powers.

    I still get shivers whenever I remember that battle. Ancient One had distorted the mirror dimension so much that I could not even get near her, much less attack her. All the while, she was raining lethal spells at me as if they were nothing.

    ¡°I believe that your training is now reaching a bottleneck. You still can''t stop your lightning attribute from bleeding into your magic spells. Also, you have not achieved any matter of control over your tremendous strength.¡± Ancient One said to me and I fully agreed with her on this point.

    I knew that I would not be able to advance any further until I achieved some proper control over my body. However, I didn¡¯t even know where to start from in order to move on this path.

    ¡°I think that we must start with the basics. Which in your case, I believe, is your lack of control over your strength.¡±

    ¡°However, you will not be able to train it on Kamar Taj. As such, I have reached out to another hidden society which will teach you how to control your strength.¡±

    Ancient One suddenly dropped the bomb that I would have to go to another hidden society.

    ¡°Would I be able to maintain contact with Uncle Ben and Aunt May there?¡± I questioned as I had only been able to survive this whole new world with a whole new me because I could always relay on Uncle Ben and Aunt May. They were always a call away, ready to listen to all of my problems no matter what they were.

    ¡°No, they are a completely closed community.¡± Ancient One said, completely thrashing my hopes.

    ¡°However, before going there, I believe I can give you a little reward for all your efforts here. I will take you to meet your Uncle and Aunt tomorrow.¡± Ancient One said raising my hopes.

    ¡°Seriously. Thank you, Ancient One.¡± I was so happy that I wanted to hug her. But, unfortunately I couldn¡¯t, remembering my lack of control.

    ¡°However, you will not be meeting them at your home. I can only allow you to meet them at the New York Santorum. Now, go and tell them the good news.¡±

    Although, I could not meet them at my home, it did not dash my hopes in the least. At last I would be able to finally meet them.

 Chapter 12

    Aunt May¡¯s POV

    I was engaged in some of my daily household chores when the phone rang.

    As I answered the call, my nephew Peter¡¯s voice rang. ¡° Aunt May, it¡¯s me, Peter. How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I am doing fine as always. It is you I am worried about, Peter.¡± My face lit up like a Christmas tree as soon as I heard Peter¡¯s voice. After all, it had already been ten days since I had seen Peter¡¯s face.

    I had been truly terrified when Peter had suddenly disappeared. I had raised him since his childhood. As such, he was like a son to me.

    I had been truly relieved when Peter¡¯s call had first arrived following his disappearance. However, I was worried when I would get the chance to see him again.

    ¡°Aunt May, I have some really good news to share.¡± Peter said, joy easily perceivable in his voice.

    ¡°Ancient One has finally allowed me to meet with all of you.¡± Peter said the good news to me.

    ¡°Really, that is great news, Peter.¡± Upon hearing the news, my joy was palpable.

    ¡°So, when are you arriving, Peter? I would make all of your favourite dishes.¡± I asked as this was a great occasion.

    ¡°Um¡­ Aunt May, I am not actually coming to the home.¡± Peter said hesitantly.

    ¡°Ancient One said that my powers are still unstable. As such, it is not possible for me to come home.¡± Peter sadly explained his circumstances.

    ¡°So, you and Uncle Ben would have to come to meet with me at a special location where my powers can¡¯t harm you because of sufficient security.¡± Peter told me that we would have to meet him at a special location.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Peter. I understand.¡± My joy was reduced quite a bit when I heard the whole matter but I knew that a mutant¡¯s power could be quite unstable.

    ¡°I would tell you everything once we meet, Aunt May. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Peter promised to tell me everything he had been hiding till now.

    I didn¡¯t even know what were his mutant powers. Peter had not even told me the name of the secret society he was in or what were its motives.

    As such, it was easy for both me and Ben to be suspicious about all these circumstances. The only relief was that Peter seemed to be happy whenever he talked with us. So, at least he was happy wherever he was.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Aunt May, could you also bring Gwen?¡± Peter requested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Peter. I will bring her with us. She is quite lonely without you these days.¡± I told Peter regarding Gwen¡¯s circumstances these days before he ended the call.

    After all, since Peter had disappeared, it felt like she had lost all of her cheery attitude. At least, it was a little better after she learnt that Peter was okay but she was still quite gloomy.

    Peter and Gwen were always quite close from ever since they had met. It is said that opposites attract. It was true in the case of Peter and Gwen. Peter was a shy and nerdy boy while Gwen was a vivacious and outspoken girl.

    Gwen had quite a challenging childhood. Her mother had died when she was young and her father George Stacy, being a police captain often did not have enough time to take care of her.

    This had allowed negative influences to creep into her life. She had got piercing on her right eyebrow and had even joined a band. Fortunately, Peter¡¯s influence had prevented her from going down a dark path. So, it was not uncommon for Gwen to spend nights at our home when her father could not be around because of his work.

    Both Ben and George often used to joke that Peter and Gwen would get together when they were not hearing.

    However, her behaviour was quite erratic these days, from long before Peter had disappeared. She often came home late and dark circles around her eyes showed that she was not getting enough sleep.

    Moreover, she often disappeared out of nowhere without giving any reason. Peter, being her best friend always tried to cover up for her but we as parents knew that something was afoot. We were about to confront them regarding this matter when this whole debacle happened.

    When my husband Ben came home, I eagerly shared the good news.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, May. But¡­.¡± Ben was also happy but he seemed hesitant to say something.

    ¡°But, what? Ben.¡± I asked curiously. It was such a great occasion. What could be wrong?

    ¡°It is just that I can¡¯t help but be a little suspicious. You know that Peter never tells us something about that secret society whenever he talks with us.¡± Ben laid out his suspicions. It was indeed suspicious but I believed that it was not a big matter. Besides, Peter had already said that he would disclose everything tomorrow.

    ¡°You should not be so cautious, Ben.¡± I admonished Ben.

    ¡°You know how most people treat mutants. Despite this, Peter told us that he had become a mutant without any hesitation. Moreover, you know how joyful Peter is whenever he talks with us there is no way something is afoot.¡± I told Ben that there was no need to worry.

    ¡°Still, I believe we should be a little cautious. I think we should take an extra measure.¡± Ben still decided to be a little cautious.

    ¡°What are you planning, Ben?¡± I said concerned about Ben¡¯s plan. Just what could be thinking.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing much, dear. We will just take Captain Stacy along with us when we go to meet Peter. After all, we are already taking Gwen with us.¡±

    **************************

    ¡° 177A, Bleecker Street. This must be the place.¡± Ben said.

    I along with Ben, Captain Stacy and Gwen were standing in front of a relatively large building.

    So far, nothing seemed odd.

    I saw that Gwen was feeling quite nervous, probably because she was going to meet Peter soon. After all, she was the last one who saw Peter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gwen. It will be alright.¡± I comforted Gwen that everything will be okay.

    And then, we approached the building, ready to meet Peter.

 Chapter 13

    As the group entered the building, their eyes were drawn to the profusion of artefacts adorning the entrance. The items were a diverse mix of eras and cultures, creating a fascinating tapestry of historical artefacts that hinted at a deep and rich past.

    ¡°Wow, it really looks like a secret organisation occupies this place. Although I wonder where is Peter.¡± Gwen quoted, enchanted by the unique decoration but she didn''t forget the real motive for which they had come to this place.

    However, the group¡¯s curiosity suddenly turned to horror as they saw the scene twist and change suddenly before their eyes.

    Gone was the entrance adorned with antiques from various eras and cultures. In place of it was a vast library without any entrance or exit in their sight. Shelves filled with ancient tomes and parchment scrolls were all they could see in front of them.

    Captain Stacy, seeing the growing pecularity of the situation drew his service revolver. Although Uncle Ben had not called him to deal with such a peculiar situation, now that this kind of situation had happened, only he could provide them a sense of security.

    ¡°What is happening, father?¡± Gwen instinctively drew close to her father upon sensing the weirdness of the situation. She was ready to use her spider powers if anything happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sweetie. I am here.¡± Captain Stacy assured his daughter although he himself was somewhat scared.

    Suddenly, the scene changed once again. This time they were in a lobby.

    There was a grand staircase in front of their eyes, above which a colossal window in the shape of an eye loomed ominously showing its grandness.

    At the foot of the staircase stood two figures. Captain Stacy pointed his revolver at them but slowly put it down upon realising that one of them was Peter.

    Peter was standing there along with a bald woman who was wearing monk robes with the staircase at their back.

    Peter Parker¡¯s POV

    At this moment, I was welcoming my family and loved ones with Ancient One while wearing an illusion spell casted by Ancient One so that they would be able to recognise me.

    However, when I had thought about how I would meet my family, it was definitely not like this, with Captain Stacy¡¯s gun pointing towards us.

    It was not that odd for Captain Stacy to accompany them given that I had called everyone to an unknown place.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    When Ancient One had told me how she planned to introduce them to magic, I had vehemently opposed it. After all, I did not want our first meeting to be something out of a horror movie.

    Unfortunately, Ancient One rejected all of my objections. According to her, it was the best way to introduce people to the world of magic as it made the perfect first impression.

    ¡°At ease, Officer. I do not have any ill intentions towards you.¡± Ancient One said to Captain Stacy. She made a gesture with her hand and then the gun in his hands suddenly flew out of them and afterwards it disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°I will return it to you when it is time for you to go back.¡± Ancient One promised Captain Stacy.

    ¡°First, I apologize to all of you for making you go through such a horrifying experience.¡± Ancient One bowed slightly to all of them in order to apologise despite her great position as the Sorcerer Supreme.

    ¡°However, it was necessary to make all of you realise the existence of magic.¡± Ancient One clarified the reason for making them go through the sudden warps.

    Already, gears were moving in everyone¡¯s mind. The various antiques, the vast library and the sudden warps. Now, all of them realised what kind of secret society it was, a secret society of magic.

    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t we get ourselves comfortable?¡± Ancient One said and suddenly all of us were warped once again.

    All of us were now sitting in sofas in a cozy, living room. We were sitting directly opposite to each other with a table between us.

    As soon as Aunt May adjusted to the sudden change in scene, she rushed over in order to embrace me.

    However a barrier suddenly sprang up between us, preventing her from approaching me.

    It truly hurt me to see her sorrowful face when she realised that she couldn¡¯t hug me. But it was for the best as I still couldn¡¯t control my strength.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I touch Peter?¡± Aunt May asked in anger.

    ¡°It is for your own good. Let me show you an example.¡± Ancient One conjured a rock to use as an example.

    Ancient One then floated the rock over to my hand using a telekinetic spell. I changed my hand into a claw and effortlessly crushed the rock as a way to show my powers.

    ¡°Now, you see why I did not let you have any physical contact with Peter.¡±

    Everyone was extremely sad to find that they would not be able to have any physical contact with me.

    ¡°Just what are Peter¡¯s powers?¡± Uncle Ben asked the question as it seemed that Aunt May was too disheartened to ask so Uncle Ben asked in her steed.

    ¡°You see, Peter¡¯s powers are much more complex compared to other mutant powers.¡± Ancient One started explaining my so called mutant power.

    ¡°He has changed quite a lot because of his powers.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Uncle Ben asked seeing that Aunt May was too afraid to ask.

    ¡°Show them, Ancient One.¡± I urged her to remove the illusion. Although crippling fear gripped my heart when I thought about how they would react when they see my new appearance, it was something necessary. My family deserved to know what happened with me

    ¡°It seems that I must show you.¡± Ancient One sighed and removed the illusion.

    Now, everyone could see my true appearance. A striking, silver haired youth with slitted red eyes. Someone who looked nothing like the previous Peter.

    ******************************

    And so, the truth is revealed to Peter''s family at last. Although they had to go through a literal horror movie experience to find the truth.

    How will they react to this new Peter who is still their Peter yet so different? Find out in the next chapters of ¡®Not a Spider But a Dragon¡¯.

    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or just support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n /DragonsEye

 Chapter 14

    Peter Parker¡¯s POV

    In the quiet confines of New York Santorum, the air was thick with emotion. Everyone was filled with great concern upon seeing my new appearance.

    Tears welled up in Aunt May¡¯s eyes as she looked at the new me, her heart filled with anguish.

    ¡°You have changed so much, Peter. You must have suffered a lot.¡± She said while sobbing.

    It pained my heart to see her cry. She had taken care of me since I was a little child. As such, she was like a mother to me.

    Gwen was also crying silently, tears streaming down her cheeks. She must be thinking that she was the cause of all this which happened to me.

    Uncle Ben was somehow holding up, trying to be a pillar of support for everyone else. Captain Stacy was however, staying silent, feeling that he should let us have our moment.

    Unable to look at all this, I stood up and walked to the edge of the barrier and looked at everyone directly.

    ¡° Don¡¯t worry, Aunt May. I am still the same Peter.¡± I said softly drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I am still the same Peter who called you ¡®mother¡¯ when he was a little boy.¡± At this, Aunt May smiled slightly, despite tears streaming down her cheeks.

    ¡°The one Gwen always protected from the bullies.¡± Hearing this, Gwen also started to smile. Her heart should be a little less heavy now.

    ¡°The one who always knew that with great power comes great responsibility.¡± I saw Uncle Ben wearing a proud look after hearing my words.

    My words hung in the year, a balm to their troubled hearts.

    Aunt May and Gwen had now stopped crying. The room was now silent, save for the sounds of our breathing which was now gradually steadying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin the moment. However, we must discuss why we called you here.¡± Ancient One¡¯s voice rang out in the silent room.

    Everyone opened their ears and waited silently for Ancient One¡¯s words.

    ¡°So far, Peter¡¯s training in training my powers has been going well. However, his training has now reached a roadblock.¡± Ancient One described my progress.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°In order to continue his training he must go to a different secret society. However, that society is a completely closed one.¡± Ancient One told them that I must go to a secluded society.

    ¡°So far, all of you have been able to contact Peter ever so often. This, however will not be possible from now on.¡± Ancient One them that they would not be able to contact me anymore.

    Everyone''s face fell at the news. I could understand their feelings somewhat.

    I suddenly disappeared out of nowhere. Although, it was later found that I was safe, they could only call me and not see me in the flesh. Now, when they finally saw me, they found that they could not touch me. Moreover, I would be out of contact from now on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Everything will be fine.¡± I tried to console them.

    ¡°When I have finally completed my training, I would be able to visit often. I would also be able to hug you, unlike now.¡±

    Although their eyes brightened slightly when they heard that I would be free from my current restrictions, the atmosphere was still a sad one.

    ¡°Why are all of you so sad thinking about the future? I am here today. We have whole day ahead of us.¡± I tried to change the topic.

    Indeed, upon hearing my words, their faces brightened, as they were relieved that at least today I was with them.

    Now that they knew that I was at Kamar Taj learning sorcery, I could share my experiences with them.

    I should them my red lightning. Explained how powerful it was and how much of my struggles in sorcery were because of it.

    Like how it always interfered whenever I was trying to create portals. Even now, when I created portals, they still somewhat sparkled.

    Yet it was one of the most powerful abilities in my arsenal. I also showed them my energy construct ability I had learnt by creating a blade of red lightning.

    I also spoke about my sparring matches with Ancient One albeit in a censored way so that they knew how strong my powers were. How in the entire Kamar Taj, only Ancient One could spar with me.

    Now that they knew the extent of my powers, they realised how necessary it was for me to complete my training. Thankfully, no one was fearful of my powers just curious.

    We talked for hours. But, unfortunately time continued and everyone had to leave. They were reluctant to leave but they had their own duties to perform.

    I along with Ancient One, were now at the entrance of the Sanctum, watching them leave.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Peter.¡± Aunt May said to me softly.

    ¡°We are always with you.¡± Uncle Ben spoke, giving me his support.

    ¡°Officer, your gun.¡± Ancient One returned Captain Stacy¡¯s gun to him. As soon as it reached his hand, he was literally hugging it.

    ¡°Gwen!¡± I suddenly addressed Gwen as they were leaving.

    ¡°For a long time I have been your only friend but now I wouldn¡¯t be around for a while. So, please, for me, try to make some more friends.¡± I encouraged her to make new friends knowing that she would be lonely without me.

    I did this because her friend circle had grown incredibly small since she became Spider-Woman. Other than me, there were only Harry and MJ in her friend circle and that is only because they were my friends.

    Now that I will be out of contact, I am afraid that the burden of Spider-Woman would be too much for her alone. That is why I encouraged her to make some more friends.

    ¡°I will try.¡± Gwen said with misty eyes.

    I watched everyone leave with a sorrowful heart.

    I sighed and then said to Ancient One, ¡°I believe I am now ready.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Peter Parker¡¯s POV

    The next day, I received a summon from the Ancient One from an apprentice. Following the apprentice, I found Ancient One sitting in a serene tea room, overlooking the scenery. Her hands cradled a steaming cup of tea. Seated opposite her was a woman of Asian descent wearing battle robes. Her aura radiated calm strength and power.

    ¡°Peter, meet Master Ying Nan, a warrior from Ta Lo.¡± I bowed to greet Master Ying Nan.

    ¡°I was just discussing your training in Ta Lo with Master Ying Nan.¡± Ancient One had already explained to me that I had to go to Ta Lo to continue my training.

    ¡°You should already have read about Ta Lo, right?¡± Ancient One asked me with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Master Wong had given me a book about Ta Lo yesterday so that I would be prepared.

    Unlike the sorcerers of Kamar Taj, the martial artists of Ta Lo were not initially the natives of Earth. They were originally refugees from a different dimension.

    Their native dimension was destroyed in a battle against interdimensional beasts. When they arrived on Earth, they created Ta Lo where they live from then on.

    Ta Lo is a completely closed society. It is actually nested in a separate dimension on Earth. They generally never contact the outside world their only contact are the sorcerers of Kamar Taj.

    The relationship between Ta Lo and Kamar Taj has always been cordial. The sorcerers of Kamar Taj had played a crucial role in the creation of Ta Lo. Further, several sorcerers have married the people of Ta Lo, thus strengthening our bonds even more.

    ¡°Ancient One, Kamar Taj and Ta Lo have always been friendly. Several sorcerers have studied our martial arts. And even more people of Ta Lo have become sorcerers in Kamar Taj.¡± Master Ying Nan said politely to Ancient One.

    ¡°However, I do not understand why Peter, a budding sorcerer requires training in the mystic martial arts of Ta Lo, especially when his journey into mastering the mystic arts has only recently begun.¡± Miss Ying Nan questioned Ancient One.

    Upon hearing Master Ying Nan¡¯s question, Ancient One merely smiled.

    ¡°You will realise why once you see it.¡± Ancient One only said this much to Master Ying Nan before standing.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Come, Peter. It¡¯s time for another spar.¡± Ancient One said to me.

    Soon, we were in the mirror dimension ready for another spar.

    Ancient One chanted a spell for several seconds, creating a powerful barrier around Master Ying Nan allowing her to witness our battle without any harm.

    Then, I transformed for the battle. I had decided to call this form of mine the draconic form after much pondering. Seeing my transformation, Master Ying Nan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she was clearly taken aback by my unexpected transformation.

    Then, I commenced my spar with Ancient One. Honestly, I had an upper hand against Ancient One in these spars. She could not use her more powerful spells as they could prove fatal. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t manipulate the mirror dimension to alter the field to her advantage.

    This was a clear disadvantage for Ancient One.

    I attacked relentlessly like always. Launching spears of lightning continuously and closing with my wings to attack whenever possible. Moreover, now I could create small ball shaped energy constructs in quick succession full of my red lightning, keeping her further in check.

    Also, now that I could feel with my dragon sense where she would appear using the warp circles, they were not much of a trump card to her.

    However, Ancient One was not the Sorcerer Supreme for nothing. She had now changed her style of battle completely.

    She now multi-casted spells to keep me in check as she could not use her more powerful spells.

    As my attacks were getting stronger, she used layered magical barriers to protect herself. They were strong enough to slow me down for enough time for Ancient One to counterattack.

    Also, she now used a barrage of magic spells to counterattack and prevent me from getting the upper hand on her.

    The spar continued for quite some time before Ancient One called it off.

    ¡°It is getting more and more difficult to keep up with you, Peter. Although, I can keep up with you, you would definitely win in a battle of attrition.¡± Ancient One admitted that I would win in a battle of endurance.

    ¡°But that is only because you are holding yourself back.¡± I reminded Ancient One of this fact because I refused to call myself superior to her in battle when she was not even exerting herself fully.

    ¡°But even this level of power is something not many can handle this long in Kamar Taj. Even Master Mordo himself is often not able to keep up this long in a spar with me.¡± Ancient One said to me, encouraging me to take pride in my battle prowess.

    ¡°Now, do you understand, Master Ying Nan? Why it is necessary for Peter to train in mystic martial arts?¡± Ancient One said, turning to Master Ying Nan.

    ¡°Indeed, I understand.¡± Master Ying Nan admitted after seeing our spar.

    ¡°Peter¡¯s powers are tremendous. He has such raw potential. Yet his control over his abilities are erratic. His fighting style felt like a rampaging beast, barely kept in check.¡± Master Ying Nan said, analysing my battle prowess.

    ¡°Learning the mystic martial arts will indeed help Peter in controlling his abilities. Very well, I shall train Peter.¡± Master Ying Nan finally agreed to train me in the martial arts.

    ¡°Peter, pack your bags. We shall depart for Ta Lo tomorrow.¡± Ying Nan asked me to prepare for Ta Lo immediately.

    ¡°As you wish, Master Ying Nan.¡± I said, bowing to her and recognising her as my master.

 Chapter 16

    As I had only joined Kamar Taj for a few days, I didn¡¯t have any particular important things to pack. So, I only packed a few sorcerer robes. The only important object was my sling ring which I wore on my hand.

    The next day, Ancient One opened the portal to Ta Lo. Ancient One had already told me that to reach Ta Lo, one needed to use a special portal as Ta Lo was in a different dimension.

    After entering the portal, my eyes widened in surprise upon seeing the beautiful scenery before my eyes.

    Lush mountains adorned with greenery were spread before my eyes. As a city boy, I had never seen such a sight.

    Although Kamar Taj was also settled in the mountains, they were the Himalayan mountains and Kamar Taj was at a relatively higher altitude. As such, there was not that much greenery on them.

    I was just enjoying the sight before my eyes when I saw a few birds shrouded in fire flying in the sky.

    ¡°Are those phoenixes?¡± I asked Master Ying Nan excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, they are Feng Huang who you can say are phoenixes in a way.¡± Master Ying Nan replied to me while smiling.

    As we continued walking, my eyes widened with wonder as I spotted white coloured nine tailed foxes playfully frolicking with their adorable pups.

    Some faceless animals with colourful wings started walking alongside us as we continued further.

    Suddenly, a green scaled horse shaped creature stopped our way. I believe it was called a Kirin.

    The Kirin at first, was stopping our way haughtily but it was immediately frightened as I looked at it and walked away from us.

    Now, after seeing this beautiful world before me, I understood why Ta Lo was such a closed off community. Other than being a home for the people of Ta Lo, it was also a sanctuary for various mythical beasts.

    Soon, we reached the village. Looks like almost all the villagers had arrived to greet us. There were also some villagers riding a top large lion like creatures who had huge tusks.

    ¡°Who is this young man, Ying Nan?¡± An old man asked my master. He seemed to be a person of quite some authority in Ta Lo.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°This is Peter Parker, a new sorcerer at Kamar Taj.¡± Master Ying Nan introduced me. I bowed slightly to greet all the villagers.

    However, the villages did not seem to be happy to see me for some reason.

    ¡°Ancient One has asked me to teach Peter in our ways. He has already acknowledged me as his master.¡± Master Ying Nan told the villagers my purpose in Ta Lo.

    ¡°Very well. Since it is Ancient One¡¯s request. We shall allow Peter to learn our way of mystic martial arts.¡± The old man acquiesced after some hesitation.

    Master Ying Nan then took me inside the village. She pointed out a cozy cottage to me.

    ¡°Put your things here. It is your place in Ta Lo from now on. Meet me in the training area in five minutes.¡± She instructed me and left.

    Soon, I arrived at the training area after putting my things in the cottage. Only Master Ying Nan was here waiting for me.

    ¡°Before we start Peter, you must wear this.¡± She showed me a belt which was very familiar to me by now, a strength restraining belt.

    ¡°Must I wear this belt?¡± I did not like to wear this belt as it left me feeling rather stifled.

    ¡°Your basic strength is too much for me to endure. Without this belt I would not be able to train you.¡± She replied saying that it was must for me to wear this belt.

    ¡°Ancient One knew that this would happen. So, she gave me this enhanced restraining belt especially for you.¡± Apparently, Ancient One had already given the necessary accessories to her for my training.

    With a sigh, I decided to wear the restraining belt. Soon, we were on opposite sides ready to spar.

    ¡°Come at me, Peter.¡± Master Ying Nan gestured at me to start the spar as she took her stance.

    Although I didn''t know a single thing about combat before I had gained these powers, after several spars with Ancient One where my body moved because of my instincts, I now knew a little about fighting. So, I moved towards her and threw a punch. However, she easily diverted my punch with a single hand and pushed me backwards with her other palm.

    ¡°I know that you do not have any prior martial arts training. So, focus on your instincts to fight me.¡± She advised me to fight using my instincts like I did in my draconic form in previous spars.

    I focused on my instincts, trying to bring back the feeling when I fought in my draconic form. The way my body moved instinctively even when I didn''t know a single thing about combat. Then, I launched a determined attack.

    This time, I was not defeated in my first move. I fought rather aggressively, giving her no time to attack my openings even if they appeared.

    However, Master Ying Nan was not a martial arts master for nothing. Although the fight continued for a few minutes, soon she found an opening and attacked using her palm.

    It seems that this time she used her mystic martial arts as I flew backwards some distance instead of just being pushed backwards.

    As I faced defeat this time, I was suddenly overwhelmed with a large amount of anger out of nowhere. Before I knew it, my instincts went out of my control and I had already transformed into my draconic form.

    ¡°Control yourself, Peter.¡± Master Ying Nan instructed me. Surprisingly, she was not affected by my unexpected transformation.

    I took deep breaths, trying to regain my composure. Soon, I regained control and reverted to my human form. Surprisingly, the restraining belt was still intact, although deactivated. Looks like Ancient One had sent quite sturdy artefacts for my training.

    ¡°I believe, I understand what is your problem, Peter.¡± Master Ying Nan declared.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°You do not have any prior combat training,¡± Master Ying Nan said and I nodded in agreement.

    Although I had once tried to learn some combat skills because of how much I used to be bullied, I actually never had any time to learn it because I was busy learning science where my talent actually was. I thought that once I was out of school, I would never see the face of them as our lives would be much apart. As such, I never learnt any combat skills despite wanting to learn them at one time.

    As someone who was an Oscorp intern and whose best friend was the heir of Oscorp, my future could already be said to be secure. And this was something which could not be said about those idiotic bullies.

    ¡°So, whenever you fight, you use your innate instincts to fight. This is your actual problem.¡± She pointed out my problem to me.

    ¡°The more you use your instincts to fight, the more you lean on them, the harder it is to control them. As long as you lean on your instincts, you will never be able to conquer them.¡± Master Ying Nan explained that the reason I could not control my instincts was because in the end, I was being controlled by them.

    ¡°So, what is the solution?¡± I asked Master Ying Nan anxiously.

    ¡°It is simple. You just need to learn how to fight without being controlled by your instincts.¡± She answered calmly.

    ¡°Fortunately, Ancient One realised what was your problem and sent you to Ta Lo. Otherwise with your condition, it would have been very difficult for you to progress into mystic arts. No matter how much you would have tried, your body would never have been your own.¡±

    ¡°Your instincts prevent you from unleashing your true potential. However, as you learn the ancient martial arts of Ta Lo, you would slowly be able to conquer your instincts and unleash your potential.¡± According to Master Ying Nan, I must learn the martial arts so that I can continue my study into the mystic arts.

    ¡°Come, it¡¯s about time I start teaching you the ancient martial arts of Ta Lo.¡±

    Then, Master Ying Nan began teaching me the fundamental forms of the Ta Lo martial arts. According to her, the Ta Lo style of martial arts could be said to be a mixture of various martial arts which had been continued to be improved from ever since Ta Lo was created.

    Perhaps, it was because of my increased intelligence or my earlier experience in fighting, I could easily grasp the fundamental forms.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I had thought that it would take a few days for you to have a proper grasp on the fundamental forms but you did it in only a few hours.¡± Master Ying Nan was quite pleasantly surprised by my natural talent in martial arts.

    ¡°That is enough for today. We shall continue tomorrow.¡± She stopped teaching me after I had a proper grasp on fundamental forms. This was surprising as it was only late noon.

    ¡°Today, I will show you around the village.¡± So, this was Master¡¯s plan.

    As we roamed around the village, I saw how much the villagers were dedicated towards their work.

    Some people are working in the field while many other villagers were training with their weapons. There were also some middle aged and elder villagers who are crafting weapons and armours.

    Some villages greeted Master Ying Nan but others were just engrossed in their work. It seemed that the villagers were cold towards me for some reason.

    After finishing our tour around the village, Master Ying Nan took me towards the lake behind the village.

    As I stood at the shore of the lake, I saw a large sealed door on a mountain at the other side of the lake. The door was engraved with various runes and I could feel strong magic on the door even from such a distance.

    I could feel a sense of danger through my dragon sense from the sealed door even though it was tightly sealed.

    ¡°That door seals the Dweller in Darkness. It was the leader of the interdimensional beasts who destroyed our original dimension.¡± Master Ying Nan explained what was behind the door.

    ¡°It was quite a ruthless beast. It pursued us even after we came to this dimension. It was so powerful that we could only seal it with the help of sorcerers of Kamar Taj.¡±

    I wonder how powerful it was. After all my own powers came from a dragon from a different dimension.

    ¡°Now, let me tell you why I took you here.¡± So, there was also a purpose for bringing me here.

    ¡°In order to gain control over your instincts, it is not enough for you to master only the physical aspect. You need to also master the mental aspect.¡±

    Well, it was true. My mind needed to resonate with my body so that I could control my rampant instincts.

    ¡°This task will require meditation. And the serene lakeside is an ideal place for you to start meditation.¡±

    So, this was what it was all about.

    As per Master¡¯s orders, I sat down underneath a tranquil tree beside the serene lakeside and attempted to empty my mind.

    Yet, it proved fruitless. Although, it didn¡¯t like this from the outside, my mind had to constantly fight for control over my body so that I did not do anything under my out of control instincts.

    And now that I tried to calm myself, my instincts grew even more restless. And the instincts of a dragon were quite hard to ignore.

    Already, scales had started growing on several parts of my body and red lightning started crackling around my body. Instead of being calm, I grew rather frustrated.

    As I contemplated how to calm myself, I saw an unexpected phenomenon before my eyes.

    The previously still surface of the lake came alive before my eyes, its waters swirling and churning.

    Splash!!

    The tranquil nature of the lake was destroyed completely as a large serpentine figure appeared from its churning waters.

    I watched speechlessly as before me stood a shining white Chinese dragon.

 Chapter 18

    My heart pounded in my chest as I saw the white dragon which had suddenly appeared before my eyes. Its appearance was truly magnificent, as I realised when I saw its shining white scales and flying whiskers.

    I did not know why the dragon had appeared before me but somehow I felt a connection with this majestic creature. Before I know it, I was raising my hand towards the dragon and to my astonishment, the dragon also moved its head towards me.

    The moment my hand touched the dragon¡¯s head, I was filled with an inexplicable energy. After a long period of time, I felt a sense of tranquillity.

    My wild instincts, which had tormented me since I had gained this powers, were suddenly silent.

    I did not know how the dragon had done it but I knew how to make use of this sudden opportunity.

    Without wasting a moment, I immediately sat down and closed my eyes, attempting to enter a state of meditation once again.

    This time, without the interference of my wild instincts, I was able to clear my mind and enter a state of meditation. I focused on my inner self and tried to control my instincts which were now more silent than ever, and tried to make them my own.

    After what felt like an eternity meditating, I saw an image in my mind. It was a dragon similar to the one I had seen before in my dream but it was smaller and black in colour radiating with vibrant red lightning. It flew in the sky, its wings unfurled, emitting a vibrant red energy as they were jets.

    I focused more to see if I could find something else. But unfortunately, it offered no results so I emerged from my meditation in the end.

    Although it had only been a few hours, I had made greater progress than I had done in days. My instincts now felt more in tune with my mind although they were still quite wild.

    My eyes opened to see the beautiful sunset sky. I could see that a crowd of villagers had gathered near the lake, a little far away from me. Master Ying Nan was among them. When she saw that I was now awake, she started to walk towards me.

    However, I ignored her for now. I was too excited with this sudden progress and wanted to try some things.

    I gently picked up a pebble from the shore of the lake and tried to exert a little pressure on it. As a result, quite a few cracks appeared on the pebble. But, this too was a great progress, as before I would have instantly crushed the stone to dust.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Thrilled by this progress in controlling my strength, I decided to check my progress in magic. I created an energy construct blade, trying to make it a neutral attribute one.

    A neutral attribute energy construct glowed a fiery orange colour but whenever I created a energy construct, it was always totally formed of red lightning. I always felt ashamed by it as despite it being much stronger, it signified that I was not able to control my magic.

    However, Ancient One always said that I was already faster than the other sorcerers as they had required months before they could even create energy constructs. That this overwhelming red lightning of mine was just a symbol of my potential and power and the obstacles it caused me would have been cleared one day. So, there was no need for me to hurry so much.

    This time however, the construct was different. It glowed an orange colour although it was still shrouded by my red lightning. This too, was a great progress.

    Emboldened by this chain of successes, I tried something I never could do before. I transformed into my draconic form.

    Seeing my sudden transformation, Master Ying Nan was taken aback and stopped in her tracks.

    I unfurled my wings and then flew into the sunset sky. Although I could also fly before, I could never control it as I flew instinctively. Now that my instincts were more in tune, I wanted to fly freely at least once.

    ¡°Roar~.¡±

    As I flew in the sunset sky, I roared instinctively as I felt truly exhilarated.

    I flew past the phoenixes flying nearby, surprising them. The breathtaking beauty of Ta Lo, combined with the glow of the sunset looked truly beautiful.

    On the ground, I could see various mystical animals doing their own thing. Some even looked back at me.

    I flew for quite some time enjoying this new ability of mine but seeing that night was coming, descended on the ground before the villagers who were still there.

    To my surprise, as soon as the villagers saw me, they clasped their hands to greet me.

    ¡°We greet the Great Warrior.¡± Every villager greeted me in unison. The only exception was Master Ying Nan who was smiling at me.

    ¡°What is happening, Master?¡± I asked Master, confused.

    ¡°Let me tell you. Follow me.¡± Master gestured me to follow her.

    ¡°The villagers called you Great Warrior because you were acknowledged by the Great Protector.¡± Master Ying Nan explained to me as we returned to the village.

    ¡°The Great Protector is that white dragon, right?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Indeed. He is actually a being from our original dimension.¡± Master Ying Nan explained.

    ¡°It was because of his protection that we were able to escape to here. He was also the who tied down the Dweller in Darkness, enabling it to be sealed. Even now, he protects us. As such, we call him the Great Protector.¡±

    ¡°However, most of the time, he usually sleeps. So, the people before whom the Great Protector appears and acknowledges them are called the Great Warrior by us.¡± Master Ying Nan explained why all the villagers called me the Great Warrior.

    The villagers probably only thought that the Great Protector acknowledged me.

    But it was much more. He helped me in controlling my wild instincts when I did not even know where to start.

    Still, I wonder why he helped me. Was it because I had obtained my powers from a dragon?

 Chapter 19

    I was battling Master Ying Nan once again on the training grounds of Ta Lo. Unlike the first battle with her where I just took a one sided beating, this time however, I was matching her blow to blow.

    It had been a month since my arrival at Ta Lo. At first I had thought that it would take me months to reach this stage but the encounter with the Great Protector was truly a blessing for me.

    This encounter had given me a much needed head start in controlling my instincts.

    Although I never encountered the Great Protector again, I always experienced a soothing feeling whenever I sat down at the lakeside for meditation. This further helped me in reigning in my wild instincts.

    The effect of the Great Protector¡¯s blessing could be easily felt in my training speed.

    According to Master Ying Nan, I had mastered so much in a month which she had expected me to learn in at least six months because of my condition.

    Furthermore, it helped me to polish my martial arts style which I could never have done when my wild instincts were raging.

    Master Ying Nan had suggested me to use my martial arts in combination with my instincts. According to her, my instincts will always be a part of me so I should take advantage of them, not suppress them.

    I was reluctant at first because if I depended on my instincts to fight, it was very likely that I could take a wrong decision at a critical moment.

    However, I believed Master Ying Nan and tried it anyways. The results were simply phenomenal.

    I could easily breach the gap of experience which existed between me and her and match her blow to blow.

    Moreover, my worries lessened as I continued making impressive strides in controlling my instincts. The combination between my dragon sense and the martial arts was simply too great, easily allowing me to find openings in mid combat.

    The villagers also started respecting me ever since I was acknowledged by the Great Protector. Although I still do not know why they were initially cold towards me.

    I also took pictures with the adorable unique creatures of Ta Lo when I was free after borrowing a camera from the villagers. Although it had been quite difficult for me to get close to them because they were scared of me for some reason.

    Master Ying Nan and the villagers also offered me training in weapons as I had made impressive progress in martial arts.

    However, I denied it because I believed that my claws and my lightning were enough as my weapons for now. Perhaps I would give it a thought after I had complete control over my body.

    Returning to the present, I was fighting Master Ying Nan, matching her blow to blow. Although it was not as power intensive as my spars with Ancient One, it was just as intensive for my mind.

    ¡°Alright! That¡¯s enough.¡± Master stopped the spar after a few minutes seeing that it was likely to end as a draw.

    ¡°Peter, I have already taught you everything I could for now. You have also made tremendous progress in controlling your instincts.¡± Master Ying Nan declared as we stopped the spar.

    ¡°Now, I just have to test you. Remove the restraining belt.¡± Master ordered me.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°But Master! You know my strength. I could give you a critical injury if I lose control for a single moment.¡± I hesitated because of the consequences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± She showed me the bracelets she wore on her wrists.

    ¡°Ancient One gave them to me for such a moment. However, I did not know that this day would come so soon.¡± She seemed a little wistful for a second as she spoke.

    Master Ying Nan activated the bracelets causing a protective cover to enshroud her body.

    ¡°Get ready, Peter. For here I come.¡± She attacked me immediately after the bracelets fully activated.

    I instinctively defended causing ripples to appear on her protective cover. It seems that my strength slipped slightly out of control for a second there.

    Seeing that there would not be any accident, I fought fully focused on the fight all the while trying to control my strength.

    During the initial few minutes, it was okay but as the battle progressed, I become swept in the flow and my control started wavering.

    Ripples started appearing continuously on the productive cover surrounding Master, a signal that my control over my strength was slipping.

    ¡°Master, I believe that is enough.¡± I urged her to stop the spar but she continued her relentless assault.

    This spar continued until finally I lost control over my strength enough to shatter the protective cover. As the cover shattered, Master was pushed backwards by the remaining force.

    ¡°Master, you alright!¡± I moved towards her, worried.

    ¡°I am alright, Peter. Sorry, I needed to assess the true extent of your control over your strength.¡± Master Ying Nan said, apologizing for her conduct during the battle.

    ¡°Now, let me tell you what I analysed from our spar just now.¡± I eagerly awaited her analysis.

    ¡°You should now be able to have physical contact with people and carry on your daily life as long as you consciously restrain your strength. You should even be able to maintain control over your strength in a battle, if needed for about a minute.¡±

    I was truly relieved when I heard that I would be able to carry on my daily life. I was truly tired of wearing a restraining belt while going to bed.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t be too happy. Excessive emotions such as anger or hatred can lead to you losing control easily. So, be cautious of such situations.¡± Master Ying Nan warned me of the potential danger.

    ¡°Now, there is only one test remaining before you complete your training and return to Kamar Taj. Follow me.¡± I followed her curious of the last test.

    We did not go out of the training yard. She took near a large boulder which was on the training yard.

    ¡°You just need to show that you can channel chi energy through your body to enhance it as I have taught you. Let me show you how.¡±

    The chi energy was what the martial artists of Ta Lo used to enhance their body. It was an energy created from one¡¯s lifeforce as well as spiritual energy.

    I had also learnt how to use chi a little during my training in Ta Lo. But I knew that the chi energy would never be the energy I would use much despite me being exceptionally gifted in it due to my body.

    It was because my body was just too much saturated with magical energy for me to freely use chi energy.

    Master Ying Nan showed me how to channel chi energy through one¡¯s body by channelling chi energy through her fist causing it to glow with a fiery light.

    Then she punched the border, creating cracks on it. However, I knew that these cracks were not created by the punch but had burst from inside.

    ¡°This is what you have to do. Inject the chi energy into the boulder which will then burst from inside.¡± Master Ying Nan explained.

    After hearing what I had to do, I channelled chi energy through my fist. However, it glowed with a familiar red lightning instead of a fiery light .

    Although I had now enough control over my powers that I could now use neutral magical energy instead of my red lightning, the chi energy was formed from one¡¯s lifeforce. As such, the red lightning always bled into my attacks whenever I used chi energy.

    I hit the boulder like how Master had done and injected it with red lightning. Cracks burst out of the boulder along with my red lightning.

    ¡°Well done, Peter. I am proud of you. You have now completed your training in Ta Lo.¡± Master Ying Nan congratulated me.

    ¡°Although they are other arts of Ta Lo, this is extent to which I can teach you for now because you are only starting your journey into mystic arts. As such, it would not be beneficial for you to learn more.¡± Master said that she could not teach me anymore because it would not be beneficial for me.

    ¡°However, you should be able to use the mystic martial arts to create your own personal style by combining it with the teachings of Kamar Taj. Several sorcerers have already done it before. You should look into their records when you return to Kamar Taj.¡± Master Ying Nan suggested me to find my own style.

    ¡°Now, go and get cleaned up. You will leave for Kamar Taj tomorrow.¡± Master Ying Nan ordered.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°I was really surprised when I saw the Great Protector in front of my eyes.¡± Uncle Xin said animatedly.

    I along with the other villagers were currently sitting around a bonfire sharing stories with each other.

    As I was going to leave for Kamar Taj tomorrow, the villagers decided to hold a feast for me this night.

    But seriously I never thought that they could make such delicious food. They made some amazing dishes with just vegetables which were so delicious that I made sure to ask the aunties for the recipes so that I could gift them to Aunt May.

    And now everyone was sitting around the bonfire talking and laughing together.

    ¡°And then you touched the Great Protector¡¯s head. Just when we thought that was it, you decided to meditate out of nowhere.¡± Everyone laughed at that.

    ¡°And what you did after waking up after two to three hours? You decided to grow horns and wings out of nowhere and decided to fly for another hour.¡±

    Although the villagers were surprised by my draconic form, thankfully they did not discriminate against me and even liked that form, perhaps because of the Great Protector.

    ¡°Now that we are talking about the Great Protector, do you know what this guy did to win me over?¡± Auntie Lin said pointing to her husband.

    ¡°I had just jokingly said that I would marry him if he became a Great Warrior. Do you know what he did?¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡± I curiously asked.

    ¡°He dived into the lake and started calling for the Great Protector. Thankfully, some villagers were nearby. Otherwise who knows what he would have done. However, he had received some fierce scolding after that fiasco.¡± Everyone laughed while Auntie Lin¡¯s husband just bowed his head down, looking ashamed.

    ¡°Ying Nan and Ying Li also used to frequently dive down into the lake now that I think about it.¡± Auntie Lin said while laughing.

    However, everyone suddenly fell silent after the words left Auntie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Auntie, we agreed not to talk about Ying Li.¡± Master Ying Nan said angrily and suddenly left after hearing those words

    Although it was not my place to interfere in the village matters, but I was really worried about Master, so I hesitantly asked.

    ¡°Who was Ying Li?¡±

    Grandpa Shin who was the old man who had first greeted me when I had arrived at Ta Lo answered.

    ¡°She was Ying Nan¡¯s sister. We can¡¯t tell you more than this. Only Ying Nan has the right.¡±

    ¡°Just know that what happened with Ying Li was the reason we were initially cold towards you. But now, I apologize for that treatment.¡± Grandpa Shin bowed his head towards me.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°There is no need for this, Grandpa Shin. I had already forgotten about it.¡± I immediately prevented Grandpa Shin from bowing his head by clasping his hand.

    ¡°Go, you have become quite close with her in just a month. Maybe she will open her heart to you.¡± Grandpa Shin suggested.

    ¡°Then, I will take my leave.¡± Saying this, I left to search for Master Ying Nan.

    When Auntie Lin had said that Master used to dive into the lake with her sister, I had an inkling that she would be there. Fortunately, she was there otherwise it would have been quite difficult to find her in the mountains at the night.

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± I asked gently.

    She was sitting there on the lakeshore, silently sobbing. Upon hearing my voice, she noticed that I was there.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Peter. I had a long time to think about what had happened with my sister. I am sorry for ruining the mood on your last day in Ta Lo.¡± Master Ying Nan apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Master.¡± I was hesitating whether to ask her about her sister when she started speaking herself.

    ¡°My sister and I had always been together since we were young. We did everything together and shared with each other everything. But all changed when he came.¡± Master¡¯s face darkened when she mentioned that man.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of Ten Rings?¡± Master questioned me.

    ¡°Yes, I have heard that they are a terrorist organisation.¡± But why was a terrorist organisation related to Master¡¯s sister?

    ¡°Ten Rings is much more than a terrorist organisation. Its leader is Xu Wenwu, a man who has lived for more than 500 years with the help of a powerful artefact in the shape of Ten Rings. Hence the name.¡± Master Ying Nan explained.

    ¡°Xu Wenwu came to know about the existence of Ta Lo and tried to enter it. Although the entrance of Ta Lo is a giant forest maze which is nearly impregnable, there was still a slight chance that he could somehow enter it. So, my sister protected Ta Lo from him at that time.¡±

    ¡°Although the Ten Rings were a powerful artefact, it had a crippling weakness for some reason. It had little to none resistance against magical interference. Even my sister who was a mystical martial artist, easily gained control over the Ten Rings.¡±

    Then, the Ten Rings were truly a weird artefact and whoever made such an artefact was also a weird one.

    ¡°Using this weakness, Ying Li easily defeated Xu Wenwu. But for some reason, Xu Wenwu fell in love with Ying Li. He continuously came to the maze, relentlessly pursuing Ying Li. Eventually, Ying Li also fell in love with him.¡± As she said this, Master¡¯s face was filled with anger for Xu Wenwu.

    ¡°However, their union was against the rules of Ta Lo. Even if Xu Wenwu said that he wanted to live with Ying Li in Ta Lo leaving everything behind, it just was not possible.¡±

    ¡°But, by that time, Ying Li was too infatuated with Xu Wenwu. She decided to leave with him even if she had to have her magic sealed.¡± At this point, tears had started coming out of Master Ying Nan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°After Ying Li left Ta Lo, we could only obtain some information regarding her from the sorcerers of Kamar Taj as we were forbidden from going out of Ta Lo.¡±

    ¡°Later, I learned that she had a son and a daughter with Xu Wenwu. She was living a simple life with her family.¡± Master spoke in a wistful tone as she talked about her nephew and niece.

    ¡°But then we learned the dreadful news. Xu Wenwu¡¯s past caught up to him. His enemies came to fight Xu Wenwu but he was not there and Ying Li lost her life trying to protect her children.¡± By now, Master was openly sobbing.

    ¡°Peter, may I ask a request from you?¡± Master asked me.

    ¡°You are my master. If I can do it, I will do it definitely.¡± I said confidently.

    ¡°After Ying Li¡¯s death, Xu Wenwu restarted Ten Rings. Due to Wenwu¡¯s tyrannical behaviour, my nephew and niece escaped from his influence. Moreover, they do not live with each other.¡± Master Ying Nan explained her nephew and niece¡¯s situation.

    ¡°After you have left Kamar Taj, can you meet them and tell them that they are not alone in this world? That they still have an aunt. As the other sorcerers do not have as much benefits as you who can easily leave Kamar Taj, I can only ask you.¡± Master Ying Nan asked rather pleadingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. You can place your trust in me. I promise you, I will fulfil your request.¡± I promised her under the moonlight by the tranquil lake.

 Chapter 21

    As I stepped out of the portal and entered Kamar Taj, I should have felt happy. After all, I had returned to Kamar Taj after a whole month of secluded training which could easily have been much longer.

    But as I remembered what I had promised to Master Ying Nan under the shimmering moonlight by the tranquil lake yesterday, my heart only felt burdened by a sense of duty. I resolved to further my study in mystic arts more seriously so that I could complete my studies early and return to the outside world as early as possible.

    As I entered Kamar Taj, I saw that Ancient One who had opened the portal was watching me with surprisingly a smile on her face. It was rare to see such an expressive emotion on her face as she often represented herself as a calm and collected person.

    ¡°Congratulations, Peter!¡± Ancient One congratulated me first on my completion of martial arts training.

    ¡°When I had sent you to Ta Lo, I had thought that I would not see you again for at least six months. That was how serious your condition was.

    So, imagine my surprise when Master Ying Nan called me yesterday with a communication spell that you had completed your training already.¡± Just from her expression, it could be seen that Ancient One was very proud of me.

    ¡°As your teacher, at this moment, I am truly proud of you.¡± As Ancient One praised me, I could feel a sense of pride inside me. After all, it was the best gift for a student that his teacher was proud of him.

    ¡°Alright, that is enough. It is time to check your progress. Create a portal.¡± Ancient One immediately started her examination as soon as she finished praising me. Although, it was quite typical of her as she was a hard master.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Then, I opened my eyes which shone with determination. With a not so little amount of trepidation, I created a portal.

    As Ta Lo was a sealed dimension, it was not possible to create a normal portal there. So, it was the first time I was creating a portal after I completed my training.

    When I had first created a portal, it was completely formed of red lightning and soon imploded. But this time was different.

    It was quite similar to a normal portal which had a fierce orange glow. The only difference was that it had a slight reddish hue and little sparks for were emitting from it. Seeing my success, I cheered mentally. Although my happiness could easily be seen as I was smiling quite brightly.

    ¡°Well done, Peter. It seems that you have finally mastered the basics of mystic arts. Now, you are ready to advance in your study of mystic arts.¡± Ancient One gave the results with a faint smile.

    ¡°I know that you are quite anxious to contact your family but you can call them at night. Now, go to the library and ask master Wong for the next part of mystic arts.¡± Ancient One ordered.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Wong!¡± I greeted Master Wong as I entered the library.

    ¡°Ah, Peter. Welcome! When I had heard that you had completed your training in Ta Lo early, I was truly happy.¡± Master Wong praised me.

    ¡°Ancient One ask me to collect the books of mystic arts now that I have completed my basic training.¡± I asked Master Wong.

    ¡°Well that was the purpose of your training. Wait a second! I will bring them to you in a moment.¡± Master Wong asked me to wait as he opened his portals.

    ¡°These books should be what you want.¡± Master Wong showed me the books he brought.

    As I read their titles, they were books about advanced energy constructs, barrier spells and shield spells. But one book surprised me.

    ¡°Basic elemental arts?¡± I asked Master Wong surprised.

    ¡°Although most sorcerers of Kamar Taj do not have any affinity in elemental arts, I believe that with your powers, you should be able to learn them. After all, your unique red lightning is already quite astounding.¡± Master Wong explained the reason.

    ¡°This stage is where sorcerers start specialising in a particular mystic art. The books I have given you are only the compulsory ones. Do you want to learn any other mystic art?¡± Master Wong asked me.

    ¡°I want to learn enchantment.¡± When I had first seen enchantment described in the introductory books, I had already been fascinated by this special mystic art which could be used to create powerful artefacts.

    ¡°Ah! You are interested in creating artefacts. But enchantment is quite a demanding mystic art. Would you have enough time to devote to enchantment?¡± Master Wong asked me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Wong. I think I will manage.¡± I assured Master Wong that I would have enough time to study enchantment.

    ¡°If you think so, Peter.¡± Master Wong said and brought me the introductory book to enchantment.

    ¡°See you later, Master Wong.¡± I bid him farewell and started to leave the library.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Master Wong asked me to wait suddenly.

    ¡°What is it, Master Wong?¡± I asked him confused about why he stopped me.

    He showed me a leather bound book which was covered in runes. The title read ¡°Thunderclap and Flash¡± and the author was Master Zenitsu Agatsuma.

    ¡°I wanted to give you this.¡± Master Wong passed the book to me.

    ¡°Thunderclap and Flash, what kind book is it, Master Wong?¡± I asked him. It seemed to be about a lightning spell.

    ¡° This book contains a mystic art which was created by a Master of Kamar Taj who trained in Ta Lo. As it is a unique mystic art , it has a lot of requirements before one can use it. As such, it has always been ignored by the sorcerers.¡± Master Wong explained the origin of the book.

    ¡°However, given that you also trained in Ta Lo and your exceptional lightning attribute, I believe that you can learn this special mystic art.¡± Master Wong expressed his belief in me that I would be able to learn this unique mystic art.

    ¡®Thunderclap and Flash¡¯, I wonder just what kind of mystic art it was.

    After returned to my lodging, I could not control my curiosity and sat down to read what this book was about.

    ¡®Thunderclap and Flash¡¯ was written by Master Zenitsu Agatsuma. He was a master sorcerer of Kamar Taj in the early 1600s. Before he joined Kamar Taj, he was a samurai in Japan. As a samurai, he was master of Iaijutsu aka quickdraw.

    He used his experience as a swordsman to create this mystic art. The reason this mystic art was so difficult was because it required quite a high lightning affinity to use.

    Master Zenitsu Agatsuma had a lightning attribute because he was struck down by lightning when he was a child. However, it was difficult for any other sorcerer to have such a lightning affinity so no one else could use it until now.

    No wonder, Master Wong gave it to me. With my lightning powers, it would be easy for me to fulfil the requirements of ¡®Thunderclap and Flash¡¯.

 Chapter 22

    Runes swirled around my hand, glowing and moving around a bracelet. The bracelet itself was at this moment atop a magic circle which attracted the runes towards the bracelet.

    My entire focus at this moment was on the bracelet and the runes surrounding it. I did not want to fail once again.

    This was already the third time I was trying this process. I had spend more than a week trying to perfect the process and how I implemented it.

    Slowly but surely, the runes started entering the bracelet and the blue gem on it started glowing as a result. Soon all the runes entered the bracelet and the gem on the bracelet gave a bright blue glow as if confirming the process was complete.

    I gave a sigh of relief as I finally received success as a fruit of my efforts. I had finally made my first enchanted artefact.

    Previously, whenever I tried to finish the enchantment, I failed to align the runes properly leading to failure.

    Although I had completed the enchantment, the bracelet could not be called a proper artefact. After all it had only a basic shield enchantment.

    It had been a month since I had returned from Ta Lo and since then I had made great in my mystic art studies.

    Putting the bracelet on my arm, I activated it to check how powerful it was. The bracelet created a shimmering blue coloured shield in front of me.

    I put my index finger on the shield and started pressing it, increasing my strength slowly. Soon, as a result, the shield broke as it was unable to withstand my strength.

    It seems that the shield was quite sturdy given that the strength I had used was more than enough to shatter a boulder.

    Unfortunately, this artefact was of no use to me. Not only could I create more sturdier barriers, I could also easily withstand the amount of strength it could defend against.

    I think I should gift it to Gwen. As she often faced danger as Spider Woman, this bracelet can serve as an extra means of protection for her.

    Speaking of Gwen, I wonder how she is doing. I hope she has taken my advice and made at least a few friends. Otherwise without me, it would definitely be quite a lonely life for her.

    Satisfied by my progress in the field of enchantment, I went out to practice my mystic arts. Soon, I had reached the library.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Wong.¡± I greeted Master Wong as usual.

    ¡°Here to enter the Mirror Dimension as usual?¡± Master Wong asked.

    As I nodded my head in affirmative, Master Wong created the portal to the Mirror Dimension.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Now that my instincts were not as wild as before and my powers were more controllable, I did not require daily training from the Ancient One.

    As I had not learned yet how to enter the Mirror Dimension, Ancient One had asked Master Wong to create the portal to the Mirror Dimension whenever I needed to practice my mystic arts as my powers were quite destructive.

    Moreover, Master Wong guided me whenever Ancient One was busy. As such, it could be said that Master Wong was my second master at Kamar Taj.

    Entering the Mirror Dimension, I slammed my hand on the ground and slowly several boulders appeared from the ground.

    What I had used now was a basic Earth spell. It could be seen from the speed of the formation of boulders that I was not well versed in earth spells.

    Although I had some affinity for Earth spells, it was not that much so I had not focused much on them.

    After boulders appeared on the ground, I floated them using a telekinetic spell. I floated them around for a few moments but then I got bored.

    So, I did something for which anyone would find me insane. I hurtled them towards myself!

    But not a single boulder touched me as I created a shield to protect myself. Then I once again hurtled boulders towards myself.

    But this time, instead of creating a shield, I created a giant baseball bat shaped energy construct and hit them as if I was playing baseball.

    As I watched a boulder fly far away, I believe I made a homerun.

    I had made quite a progress in my spells as I continued practicing. Seeing my speed in learning, it was no wonder that Ancient One said I was almost ready to be a proper sorcerer from an apprentice.

    Now it was time for some special training. I floated some boulders once again but instead of using them for target practice, I put them down on the ground in an almost random manner.

    It was now time to practice that unique mystic art, Thunderclap and Flash.

    I took a unique posture and red lightning started emitting from my body. A significant amount of it was being emitted from my legs.

    As I used Thunderclap and Flash, I became a red streak of lightning. I moved at an unprecedented speed as the sound of thunder rang behind me.

    I quickly moved towards where I had placed the boulders. I maneuvered around them, sometimes even bouncing atop them causing them to shatter.

    Soon, after I had moved by around 10 boulders, I was unable to stop my momentum. As another boulder appeared before me, I turned my hands into claws and smashed into it. I pierced through it as if it was not even there.

    It seems that the smashing of the boulder slowed down my momentum enough that I was able to stop myself.

    When Master Zenitsu had created Thunderclap and Flash, he had referenced Iaijutsu. It was often used for a single, ultimate attack.

    This mystic art required channelling the lightning attribute magical energy through one¡¯s body in a special manner by using the martial arts of Ta Lo, mostly through one¡¯s legs to move at an unprecedented speed.

    The channelling of magical energy through one¡¯s body and the lightning attribute was what had been the obstacles for the sorcerers who had tried to learn it before.

    Even if someone had a lightning attribute, he would have to go to Ta Lo to train in mystic martial arts before he can even start learning this mystic art. On the other hand, the lightning attribute was known for its powerful spells. As such, no one was interested in learning this mystic art because it required just too much hassle.

    However, Thunderclap and Flash was not that beneficial to me yet as I could not use it with my wings.

    To do it, I would have to modify the mystic art which I could not do at my current level.

    I was about to again start my practice when I suddenly received a signal that I needed to come out of Mirror Dimension.

    This signal was something that I had discussed beforehand with Master Wong. As soon as the signal came, following it a portal appeared before me.

    After I entered the portal, I could not believe the scene before my eyes.

    Bells were ringing everywhere in Kamar Taj and various apprentices were moving around hurriedly.

    Just what had happened while I was in the Mirror Dimension.

 Chapter 23

    I was confused by this sudden commotion before my eyes, not knowing what to do next. Fortunately, Master Wong came to me before I could decide to do anything.

    ¡°Follow me, Peter. Ancient One has summoned you. She will explain what has happened exactly.¡± Master Wong said to me.

    As we moved out through Kamar Taj, I could see that although the apprentices were moving around with a sense of urgency, there was no trace of terror on their faces. It seems that the situation was not be too dire.

    We arrived at a hall to find Ancient One with a group of sorcerers gathered around her. She seemed to be explaining something to them.

    Master Mordo was one of the sorcerers around her. From the looks of it, almost all the sorcerers gathered here were experts.

    ¡°Ah! Peter, you have arrived.¡± Ancient One greeted us upon seeing that we had arrived.

    ¡°What is happening, Ancient One?¡± I asked worriedly.

    ¡°What is the purpose of Kamar Taj, Peter?¡± Instead of answering my question, Ancient One posed another question to me. However, I remembered what she had told me when we had first met.

    ¡°Kamar Taj is an organisation of sorcerers whose entire purpose is to protect Earth from the invasion by different dimensions. Oh!¡± As I answered her question, I realised what was happening.

    ¡°Exactly, Peter. A dimension invasion is imminent. The bells were ringing because it warned the sorcerers about the invasion and alerted them to be ready for battle.¡± Ancient One explained the reason for chaos in Kamar Taj.

    As I heard about the dimensional invasion, I felt worried. Although I had joined Kamar Taj not that long ago I had become quite attached to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Peter. It is just a minor invasion. It is very likely that there will be no casualty.¡± Ancient One assured me in order to assuage my fears. It seems like her words worked as I indeed felt much better after her words.

    ¡°Moreover, we already know their target. It is Ta Lo.¡± Ancient One revealed that the dimensional invaders was heading towards Ta Lo.

    ¡°But why would the target be Ta Lo?¡± I was surprised as there should be nothing attractive for invaders in Ta Lo. Moreover, Ta Lo was in a hidden dimension so the invaders should require much more effort to enter it.

    ¡°Do you remember the Dweller in Darkness?¡± Ancient One asked me.

    ¡°How could I forget it?¡± I still remembered that bone chilling feeling I felt when I saw that door.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°These invaders are actually the soul sucking interdimensional beasts who are subordinates of the Dweller in Darkness. They are attacking in an attempt to free their master.¡±

    So, these bastard underlings were attacking Ta Lo in a bid to free their master even if they knew that they would likely die in this attempt.

    ¡°Actually, this type of invasion is not that rare. The hierarchy among these beasts is quite rigid. So, they often attack every few decades in an attempt to free the Dweller in Darkness.¡± Ancient One explained that the invasion of these soul sucking beasts was actually a recurring phenomenon.

    ¡°Peter, although you have only recently joined Kamar Taj, you are already one of the strongest among us.

    So, I ask you as your teacher and the Sorcerer Supreme of Kamar Taj, would you join this battle against these invaders?¡± Ancient One said in a dignified tone. At this moment, it truly felt that she was the Sorcerer Supreme of Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Of course, I will battle, Ancient One.¡± I said, my voice full of vigour.

    With Great Power comes Great Responsibility. This is what Uncle Ben had taught me since I was young.

    Moreover, I knew that the sorcerers present here were weaker than me. If even they are fighting, then it would be simply shameful for me not to join the battle.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s talk about our strategy for the battle. The actual battle will actually not take place in Ta Lo.¡± Ancient One started explaining the strategy.

    ¡°Pardon, Ancient One. The actual battle will not take place in Ta Lo?¡± How can this be possible when the invading beasts were targeting Ta Lo?

    ¡°Be patient. I will explain.¡± Ancient One told me to be patient.

    ¡°As you know, these beasts often try to invade Ta Lo. In order to counter this, a previous Sorcerer Supreme created a small artificial Mirror Dimension to combat these invasions just outside Ta Lo¡¯s dimension.¡± Ancient One explained.

    ¡°So, the invading beasts will not appear in Ta Lo but will be trapped in the Mirror Dimension where they will be easy prey for us.¡±

    So, in short, the invading beasts would be tricked to the artificial mirror dimension where we would be waiting for them with our spells ready.

    ¡°There it is still sometime left before the battle. Go and get some rest, we will leave tomorrow.¡± Ancient One ordered us to get some rest so that we would be ready for tomorrow¡¯s battle.

    ¡°You wait, Peter.¡± All of us were leaving when Ancient One called for me to stop.

    ¡°What is it, Ancient One?¡± I asked her curiously.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± She opened a portal to the mirror dimension and ordered me to follow her.

    Once we were inside the mirror dimension, she explained why she called me here.

    ¡°As you have always been practicing in the mirror dimension, do you know the true power of it, Peter?¡± She questioned me.

    ¡°Yes, sorcerers can easily manipulate the mirror dimension to distort it as if the law of physics hold no power here.¡± I answered her question. After all, how can I forget that battle when Ancient One had used her true power on me?

    ¡°And the battle tomorrow will take place in such a distorted mirror dimension. Do you think you would be able to fight properly on such a field, Peter?¡± Ancient One asked me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I would be able to, Ancient One.¡± I answered honestly.

    ¡°So, in order for you to become familiar with a distorted mirror dimension, we must hold an impromptu lesson for you.¡± She explained why she called me.

    As she said so, the floor of the hall started tilting. The ceiling opened and it looked as if a mountain was falling towards me.

    I dodged a pillar which fell towards me by flying with my wings. I readied myself to survive this impromptu fatal lesson which Ancient One had started for me.

 Chapter 24

    Next day, all of us sorcerers who had been chosen to fight in the battle against the invading beasts had gathered along with Ancient One.

    Among the Masters, it seemed that Master Wong and Master Mordo would be joining the battle.

    ¡°Ancient One, would we depart for Ta Lo now?¡± A young sorcerer who seems to be only in his early 20s asked eagerly after everyone had gathered.

    ¡°Be patient, young man. There will be more sorcerers who will be joining us.¡± Ancient One said surprising many of us.

    As if on cue, several portals appeared in front of our eyes.

    From the portals, several sorcerers appeared. Each one of them received to be rather young. They appeared to be from various Ethnic communities.

    Some looked to be European, others had dark skin and there was even one girl whose seemed to be Korean.

    ¡°We greet Ancient One.¡± All the sorcerers bowed and greeted Ancient One.

    ¡°They are sorcerers from different branches of Kamar Taj. Although the main headquarters of Kamar Taj is here in the Himalayas, it also has several branches all over the world.¡± Ancient One explained to us about the different branches of Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Now that everyone is here, we shall now depart.¡± Ancient One declared and created a portal to Ta Lo.

    When we entered the portal, I realised that all of us were directly at the entrance of the village in Ta Lo.

    There was already a group of villagers waiting for of all of us. All of them were dressed in the unique dragon scaled armour I had seen while I was training in Ta Lo. Most of them had weapons such as halberds and bows in their hands but there were also some with bare hands.

    I could already see many familiar faces among them. An uncle who worked in the fields, an auntie who did housework, all of them were now here dressed in ferocious armour with weapons in their hands. It honestly felt surreal to me.

    ¡°Peter, I knew that you would be here.¡± Master Ying Nan came out of the crowd to meet me. Like everyone else, she was also wearing a beautiful dragon scale armour in which she looked absolutely stunning despite her age.

    ¡°Master!¡± I clasped my hands and greeted her.

    ¡°Given the extent of your powers, it is no surprise that you are participating in the battle.¡± Master Ying Nan said while sighing. It looked like she was worried for me.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be overconfident. Always remember what I have taught you.¡± Master Ying Nan warned me to always be cautious.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± I was about to continue the conversation with Master Ying Nan when Ancient One called all of us.

    ¡°Now that everyone who will participate in the battle is here, let me distribute these artefacts to you.¡± Ancient One suddenly produced a large box out of nowhere. Given her status, it was no surprise that she had a spatial equipment.

    Ancient One opened the box to reveal that it contained several bracelets adorned with glowing green gems.

    ¡°As everyone knows, the dimensional invaders this time are the soul sucking beasts under the Dweller in Darkness.¡± Ancient One started explaining.

    ¡°To protect ourselves from the soul sucking ability of these beasts, everyone must wear these soul protection bracelets.¡± So, this bracelets were to protect ourselves from the most annoying ability of those bastard beasts.

    ¡°However, the ability of these soul protection bracelets is not all powerful. It can only protect you from their powers for a limited time. So, try not to be too dependent on them.¡± Ancient One warned.

    Then, she floated the bracelets and distributed one to each of us.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s hurry to the lake. The Dweller in Darkness¡¯s behaviour changes whenever this invasion occurs.¡± Ancient One said and all of us followed her to the lake.

    Upon Ancient One¡¯s order, Master Wong and Master Mordo started casting observation spells to see if there were any changes in the seal, while the rest of us started making the final preparations.

    Soon, a deafening roar erupted from the sealed door where the Dweller in Darkness was held. Moreover, several vibrations could also be felt from the door despite it being far away from us.

    ¡°Any changes in the seal.¡± Ancient One asked hurriedly.

    ¡°There are no changes, Ancient One. The seal is as secure as before.¡± Master Wong reported.

    ¡°Good. It seems that the battle is finally upon us.¡± Upon hearing her words, all of us got ready for the inevitable battle.

    ¡°I will now create the portal to the mirror dimension.¡± Ancient One started created the portal which will lead us to the battlefield.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I would not be able to join all of you on the battlefield. I must observe the other dimensions from Kamar Taj in order to see if there are will be another attack from the other dimensions as they could see this invasion as a sign of weakness for us.¡± Ancient One declared that she wouldn¡¯t be joining the battle due to her duties.

    ¡°In my absence, Master Wong will take charge.¡± Saying this, Ancient One created a portal to Kamar Taj and disappeared.

    ¡°All of us will now enter the mirror dimension. Everyone be alert.¡± Master Wong ordered.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡± Upon entering the mirror dimension, I was shocked as the scene before my eyes did not reflect Ta Lo in any sense.

    ¡°Surprised,¡± Master Wong asked me after seeing my reaction.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I replied. In front of me was urban city full of skyscrapers. From the looks of it, it looked like an Asian City due to the writing on the posters and the architecture.

    ¡°We have found in the recent years with the onset of modern civilization that combat in mirror dimension is more effective in urban areas. That is why we recently remodelled this artificial mirror dimension. It is modelled after Hong Kong.¡± Master Wong explained.

    ¡°Get ready, our guests are here.¡±

    Just as Master Wong said, several dark ripples started appearing in the mirror dimension and the invading beasts started pouring out of it.

    I along with all the other sorcerers, got ready for the battle.

 Chapter 25

    I could see the various soul sucking monsters pouring out of the dark ripples in the distant sky of the mirror dimension.

    The soul sucking masters looked like giant bats except that they had tentacles like that of an octopus as their tails. There were also several elephant sized soul sucking masters which had large horns on their head and purple energy emitting from their tentacles. It looked like those were the leaders of the flock.

    Looking at the entire flock of monsters at a glance, there were around 100 monsters in total.

    And the total numbers of sorcerers and martial artists combined were only 25. Yet none of us were frightened by such a large disparity even though we were countered four to one. Because all of us knew that we would win this battle.

    ¡°Beware of the tentacles of these monsters. That is where their soul sucking ability resides.¡± Master Wong warned us.

    ¡°Even though all of you have soul protection bracelets, it is always beneficial to be aware. Moreover, the soul protection bracelets also have a limit.¡± He reminded us that the soul protection bracelets were not all powerful.

    Soon, the eyes of the monsters fell upon our group and they started flocking towards us.

    ¡°Ready an opening salvo. Let these bastard monsters know what kind of force they are fighting with.¡± Master Wong ordered.

    The sorcerers started chanting powerful spells and the few archers who had come along with the martial artists of Ta Lo also readied their enchanted arrows. As for myself, I created a spear formed of my red lightning.

    ¡°Now,¡± Master Wong gave the order once the monsters neared us.

    As soon as he ordered, all of us launched our spell. The glowing spells look like fireworks as they continued towards the monsters, yet the impact was much more.

    It was clear from their cries as our spells finished them off. The opening salvo had alone killed more than 15 percent of the monsters. My spear itself had easily pierced through one monster and continued to finish two more.

    ¡°Peter, lower down the voltage of your lightning a little. We still need their carcasses to create equipment.¡± Master Wong advised me to lower my attack power a little after seeing my spear annihilate through the monsters.

    Despite having about 15% of the flock already destroyed, the monsters remained relentless as if they had no fear.

    ¡°Alright, everyone. It¡¯s about time. Ready the mirror dimension.¡± Master Wong ordered all the sorcerers present.

    As soon as he ordered, almost all the sorcerers, excluding me and a few young ones started manipulating the mirror dimension at the same time.

    The effect of their manipulation was simply magnificent. Suddenly there was a city not only beneath us but also above us.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Then, the skyscrapers and the buildings from both cities started floating in the sky as if physics simply did not exist the sorcerers manipulated the floating masses to prevent the monsters from approaching us in groups.

    The floating buildings broke down into debris and then reformed to create a grand blockade. Now, the monsters could not flock towards us in groups even if they wanted. They would have to either move around the blockade to approach us or go through the intentionally left gaps which were changing every moment.

    Either way, the monsters¡¯ formation was now broken and if they still wanted to feast on us, they could only come towards us in a few numbers. Yet, this obstacle did not weaken their resolution a single bit.

    ¡°Alright, everyone. Take your formations now.¡± Master Wong ordered.

    Everyone got into formations as Master Wong ordered. Some elite sorcerers along with Master Wong continued to manipulate the mirror dimension while others began to ready the barriers and spells.

    The rest of the sorcerers paired with the martial artists while the archers took their position behind the barriers.

    ¡°Peter, Ancient One has given a special orders for you.¡± Well given my powers, it was obvious that I would hold some special position.

    ¡°You can go full on rampage. That is what she said.¡±

    I grinned as I heard the orders and transformed into my draconic form, ready to wreak havoc among the monsters¡¯ ranks.

    ¡°Wait for a second. Listen the full orders.¡± Master Wong asked me to wait as the orders were not finished.

    ¡°However, be sure to always be near our formations in case any emergency happens.¡± So, I was also in charge of emergency situations.

    By now, the monsters had started reaching our positions. However, all of us were long ready. Already, spells were flying in the air towards them.

    I also spread my wings and engaged them. Flying through the air, I began striking them down with my fists, barely any of them were even able to stand a single of my punches.

    However, I made sure to control my strength. Initially, it was a bit hard for me to determine the proper strength required to just kill them.

    The first one I struck was a bit mangled, the second one survived even if it was on the verge of death. But as I continued attacking, I was able to adapt quickly and find how much I should hold back.

    As I continued fighting the monsters and demolished their ranks, for the first time, I felt completely in sync with my powers.

    Previously, even with all my training, I had only achieved about 90% control over my instincts. But now, I was completely in tune with them.

    My powers no longer felt like they were something separate. They felt like they belonged to me. There were no wild instincts left. I could easily control how much strength I wanted to exert and when.

    Now, after a long time I felt like I was complete truly myself. Exhilarated by this phenomenon, I let out a roar while my body emitted red lightning.

    I looked back to see how the others were doing. With me at the front dispatching the monsters, by the time the monsters reached the formations, the ranks were already quite thinned allowing the others to easily finish them off.

    Master Wong was commanding the whole situation very well, all the while manipulating the mirror dimension to never let the monsters get the upper hand.

    Master Mordo, with the help of his magic boots, was constantly moving throughout the battlefield, helping whenever a part of the formation felt overwhelmed by the attacks.

    The other sorcerers were also doing quite well. The monsters could not even break the barriers before they were shot down.

    The martial artists were also doing well with the help of sorcerers. The sorcerers bound the monsters with their spells while the martial artists finished them off in close combat.

    Master Ying Nan was even better. She did not even need the help of the sorcerers. She moved through the battlefield alone, finishing the monsters one after another.

    Looking at the whole situation, everything was going on pretty well. No wonder, Ancient One said that we could finish the dimension invasion without any casualty.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Suddenly, a girl¡¯s scream was heard throughout the entire battlefield.

 Chapter 26

    I looked around to see where the scream had came from. The scream had came from the direction of the barrier team.

    One of those giant monsters with horns and purple energy had closed on to the formation and pierced the barriers with its tentacles laced with that purple energy.

    It had a girl entangled in its tentacles which caused her to scream. I recognised that girl, she was sole one who had arrived from Korea!

    The purple energy once again covered the monster¡¯s tentacles, moving on towards the girl¡¯s body. The monster was trying to suck her soul! Fortunately, the soul protection bracelet let out a green aura stopping the purple energy.

    ¡°Everyone, stop that monster!¡± Master Wong ordered.

    Many sorcerers targeted the monster with their spells, the archers shot their arrows at it and the martial artists rushed towards it. Master Mordo also ran towards the master as fast as he can. I myself also started flying towards the monster.

    However, as soon as the monster was hit by a few spells, it sensed the danger and flew away from the formation, taking the girl who was still trapped in its tentacles, away with it.

    ¡°Peter, you must save that girl.¡± Master Wong immediately called me with a communication spell as I was still a little far away from the formation.

    ¡°We will manage it here for quite some time. You go and save the girl as fast as you can. She is the granddaughter of a close friend of mine. I have taken the responsibility of her safety in this battle.¡± Master Wong hurried me further.

    ¡°Although the soul protection bracelet is protecting her for the time being, it will not be able to hold out for too much time. Hurry!¡± Master Wong said once more and cut the call.

    I could feel the urgency of the situation from Master Wong¡¯s words. Looking at the distance between the monster and me, it will take me easily a few minutes even if I flew towards it all the while boosting my wings as I had flown too far from the formation.

    Calculating rapidly using my enhanced intelligence, I tried to think of a way to reach them as fast as possible. I could only think of a single way, I must use that mystic art.

    I immediately descended on a nearby floating building after this realisation and contacted Master Wong using a communication spell.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Make a pathway for me using the floating buildings.¡± I asked Master Wong as soon as the spell connected.

    He did not reply but I could see all the floating buildings moving around me to create a clear pathway between the monster and me. I could see them clearly, the girl was still struggling in the monster¡¯s tentacles, trying to form a spell but couldn''t because of the purple energy constantly trying to suck her soul.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, readying myself to use the mystic arts as fast as I could. Then I opened my eyes, fully focused on the pathway. Red lightning started emitting from me, a large amount of it from my lower region.

    Then, I executed Thunderclap and Flash to move at an astounding speed, jumping from one building to another, closing the distance between the monster and me.

    I would not have been able to use Thunderclap and Flash at such a level if I had not gained complete control over my instincts during the battle and Ancient One had not given me an impromptu lesson yesterday regarding the Mirror Dimension.

    As I ran using the Thunderclap and Flash, the pathway soon came to an end. Although the sorcerers had created a rather long pathway, there was still quite a distance remaining. But that distance was now doable.

    I jumped over the last building and unfurled my wings and further boosted them. With the momentum from the Thunderclap and Flash still remaining and the speed of the boosted wings, I reached the monster in no time.

    As I approached the monster, I focused to create an energy blade. Then, with swift and precise maneuver, I severed the tentacles ensnaring the girl and caught her in my arms.

    The monster cried out in pain only now realising that I had stolen its prey and turned its attention to me.

    Realising that it was no situation to hold back my strength, I created a fully charged spear of red lightning and launched it without any hesitation towards the monster¡¯s head.

    The monster caught off guard by my sudden attack and already in excruciating pain was unable to react and the spear pierced through its skull, ending its life.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± The girl said sobbing to me as she realised that I had saved her.

    ¡°It''s okay. You are safe now.¡± I said in a bid to console her.

    As I received her gratitude, I felt an indescribable kind of joy. A sense of triumph, a feeling of joy, a relief that you had saved a life.

    Was this what Gwen felt whenever she saved someone as Spider Woman? Perhaps it was this feeling which helped her continue a lonely existence as Spider Woman.

    Maybe this was what I was pursuing when I took the lizard serum in a bid to gain superpowers to become a hero?

    Looking back, I felt that my previous self was pretty stupid to do such an idiotic act. But if it was not for that idiotic act, perhaps I would never have gained these powers and not be here.

    I was brought out of my thoughts as I heard a deafening roar in the victiny. I could see another giant monster with a group of smaller monsters advancing towards us. It seems that we were rather far away from the formation.

    ¡°More monsters!!¡± The girl whispered in my arms scared which was obvious after what she had faced.

    ¡°Calm down, I am here. Nothing will happen.¡± I consoled her as I readied myself to face the approaching monsters.

 Chapter 27

    My heart raced as I saw the monsters coming towards me. The monsters were not a problem. Given my powers, I could easily crush them.

    The problem was the girl in my arms. My powers were too intense. Even a single spark of my red lightning could cause fatal damage to her and I did not want her to get hurt because of me.

    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m here to help.¡±

    Just as I was contemplating how to effectively kill those monsters, I heard Master Mordo¡¯s voice.

    Looking towards where the voice was coming from, I could see Master Mordo approaching us from a portal.

    Now, I could see why Master Mordo got the title of a master. It was not an easy task to create a portal in the mirror dimension especially when it has been this much distorted.

    The distortion of the mirror dimension scrambled the spatial coordinates, making it quite hard to create an effective portal. Only someone who had a mastery in the study of mirror dimension could pull it off.

    Now that Master Mordo was here, I knew what I had to do.

    ¡°Take her back.¡± I pushed the girl towards Master Mordo by putting a float spell on her.

    As Master Mordo caught her, I could see his surprised expression.

    ¡°I will take care of the monsters here. You go and help others.¡± I announced my invention.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Master Mordo said to me and left with the girl through a portal.

    I could feel his emotions through his words. Master Mordo knew how powerful I was, yet he asked me to be careful.

    Seeing that the monsters were now closer to me and only approaching me from a single direction, I decided to do something I rarely had the chance to do. I created a magic circle and casted a spell. The magic circle was red in colour with some red sparks flying from it because it was a lightning spell I was casting with my red lightning.

    As soon as all the monsters were in the range, the crackling red magic circle launched several bolts of lightning towards them.

    However, the bolts did not move in a straight line. They moved around the monsters and then wrapped them in a cage.

    The bolts of lightning didn''t disappear and continued to exist, trapping the monsters within it. Then, more bolts spread from the cage and struck the monsters both inside it as well as the few stragglers who were not inside the cage.

    This was the spell ¡®Lightning Prison¡¯. Despite it being a binding spell, its power was greater than a large number of combat spells and it was also quite difficult both to learn and use.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I could also create the effect of the spell without using the spell itself but it would take me more than a few minutes to create it and the effect would be a little erratic as it was a rather complex spell which required both lightning attribute and the study of advanced energy constructs.

    Although I had mitigated the spell¡¯s power quite a lot in order to not outright annihilate the monsters, all the smaller monsters had died after taking one or two bolts of lightning.

    Only the giant monster was remaining and even it was not in a much greater condition after crashing into the lightning cage in a bid to escape it.

    Deciding to end its misery, I soared towards the monster with a lightning blade and sliced at its neck. As the monster¡¯s head was quite large, it took me more than a single strike to finish it.

    Having finished the immediate threat, I looked back to see how the others were doing.

    Nearly all the monsters had reached the formation by now. I could also see three giant monsters engaging in battle.

    I flew towards them immediately, realising that the situation could once again turn dangerous.

    As I reached near the formation, I would see who was engaging the giant monsters.

    One monster was fighting with Master Mordo. Other sorcerers were supporting Master Mordo by binding the monster and attacking it with their spells while Master Mordo took the attention of the monster with the help of his magic boots and staff artefact.

    Another monster was attacking Master Wong and the elite sorcerers who were manipulating the mirror dimension. However, its attack ended before it even began.

    Master Wong and the elite sorcerers constantly manipulated the area around the monster, blocking its approach by trapping it within the various floating buildings. It was not able to move forward an inch since it attempted to attack them.

    The last monster was near where the martial artists of Ta Lo were. Master Ying Nan was currently fighting it.

    Whenever the monster tried to attack her, it seemed like she knew how it was going to attack. She dodged its every attack and also counterattacked near perfectedly.

    Honestly, she looked like a fairy as she constantly moved around the monster. Of course, the monster itself looked quite frustrated because of its inability to attack her.

    I quickly moved to support Master Ying Nan as I reached the formation. Taking advantage of the fact that the monster was distracted by Master, I unleashed a relatively powerful lightning bolt at it.

    The monster cried as it was suddenly strike by my lightning bolt.

    Master Ying Nan was slightly surprised by my appearance but seized the opportunity to strike a magic infused punch at the monster¡¯s head like she had shown me back during my trial.

    The monster was already quite battered by Master previously and my lightning bolt had put it near death. Master¡¯s punch on its already dented head was the last nail in the coffin, finishing it off.

    ¡°Hey, I could deal with it myself.¡± Master Ying Nan chided me playfully.

    ¡°I know,¡± I said while smiling.

    I scanned the battlefield once more to see what had changed. Master Mordo had already finished the monster he was fighting with the help of the sorcerers.

    However, Master Wong was still fighting with his monster as he also had to manipulate the mirror dimension.

    I was just starting to move towards Master Wong to support him when suddenly Master Wong created a large portal towards the monster.

    From the portal came a train which directly rushed towards the monster and struck it head on, finishing it off.

    Damn! I didn¡¯t know you could use mirror dimension to perform such tricks. I will have to ask Master Wong later how he did it.

    With all the giant monsters finished, the few remaining monsters were in complete panic. I swiftly moved to dispatch them in order to finish the battle.

    At this moment, it was clear that the battle was over.

 Chapter 28

    I returned to Ta Lo along with the rest of the sorcerers once the battle was over. Although some sorcerers remained behind in the mirror dimension to collect the carcasses of the dead monsters, a majority returned to Ta Lo.

    As I fought in the battle against those interdimensional beasts, I realised what kind of responsibility rested upon Kamar Taj and Ta Lo.

    Although I had known since start that Kamar Taj protected Earth from the threats of other dimensions, only now I knew what enormous responsibility it was.

    Although we had defeated those soul sucking monsters quite easily, it was only because we had soul protection bracelets. Otherwise, one single attack and our souls would be sucked from our bodies.

    That makes me wonder what kind of monster, the Dweller in Darkness sealed in Ta Lo was. No wonder, original dimension of the people of Ta Lo was destroyed.

    ¡°Peter! You did truly great in today¡¯s battle.¡± Master Wong came to me and started praising me.

    ¡°I only did what I could.¡± I said embarrassed.

    ¡°No, Peter. This time, you were truly great. Seriously, your presence was truly helpful in thinning the ranks of the monsters at the frontline. You lessened the pressure on us too much.

    Because of you, I did not even need to join the battle until the end. Believe me, the battle would have been quite different if you had not there.¡±

    Master Wong continued praising me and counted my accomplishments one by one despite my embarrassment.

    ¡°Still, thank you for saving Hye-rin. Her grandfather was a great friend of mine. I do not know what I would have told him if she had died in the battle.¡±

    Hye-rin, so that was the name of that girl, huh. Sounds Korean which is rather obvious when looking at her appearance.

    ¡°Master Wong, Ancient One has asked for your presence.¡± A sorcerer came and said to Master Wong.

    Looks like Ancient One has already arrived. It was quite fast.

    ¡°It seems that I must now go, Peter.¡± With one last pat on my back, Master Wong left.

    ¡°Apprentice Peter, I had not thought that you would do such a great job at today¡¯s battle.¡± Soon after Master Wong left, Master Mordo came and praised me.

    This was quite unexpected seeing that Master Mordo didn¡¯t come near even my shadow since his defeat at my hands.

    ¡°I had not thought that you could do such a great job seeing that you had only been learning mystic arts for a mere 2 months.¡± Master Mordo said rather haughtily.

    Oh! It seems that he was still sour about his defeat.

    ¡°Still, you did a great job. Now, I must leave to give my report to Ancient One.¡± Afterwards, Master Mordo left. He must still feel awkward around me.

    ¡°Peter, you were awesome, today!¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Peter! When I saw you in the battle today, I felt like I was looking at a dragon!¡±

    ¡°Peter! That mystic art you used to chase that monster was truly awesome. What kind of mystic art is it?¡±

    Several sorcerers who had joined today¡¯s battle came to praise me for my performance in today¡¯s battle. How awesome I looked while fighting, how I look like a dragon in my draconic form. Seriously I was being praised too much.

    I was feeling a little shy after this much praise. After all, this was the first time I was getting such fame.

    ¡°Peter!¡± The girl whom I had saved, Hye-rin greeted me as soon as she appeared before my eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me!¡± She bowed towards me, showing her gratefulness.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyone who could do it would have done so, Hye-rin. That¡¯s your name right?¡± I asked awkwardly.

    ¡°Yes, Park Hye-rin.¡± She introduced herself.

    ¡°Say, the sorcerers from Korea usually learn at the main headquarters. But you arrived from elsewhere.¡± This was rather puzzling for me. After all, everyone who was from Asian continent studied at Kamar Taj in Nepal.

    ¡°Actually, you can say that I was home-schooled in mystic arts. My grandfather is a retired master. He trained me just casually but I turned out to be quite gifted in mystic arts.¡±

    So, that is the reason she fought rather amateurishly in the battle. She was home-schooled leading to her not having any practical experience.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right.¡± Suddenly, Hye-rin¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°I was thinking how to repay you. My grandfather is a master in Armour making and enchantment. I will ask him to make an armour for you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for it.¡± I didn¡¯t want to impose on her especially when I didn¡¯t save for any reward.

    ¡°No, I insist.¡± Hye-rin was not ready to take a no for an answer.

    ¡°Apprentice Peter, Ancient One has called for you.¡± A sorcerer delivered the message to me. He seemed rather shy referring me as an apprentice.

    As I moved through the crowd of sorcerers, I could listen to the various phrases being sung about me.

    Soon, I reached where Ancient One was. She was currently talking with Master Wong and Master Mordo.

    ¡°Ah! Peter. You are here.¡± Ancient One addressed me upon seeing that I had arrived.

    Suddenly, her eyes widened upon seeing me. ¡°Interesting,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°How is your condition now? Are your instincts still running wild?¡± She questioned me immediately.

    ¡°No, I am now in full control of myself. It feels like my body and my mind are now completely in sync.¡± Truly, it felt to me like the days where I was led around by my instincts like a puppet were long gone.

    ¡°Congratulations, Peter. It seems a true battle was the last thing you required to achieve complete control over yourself.¡±

    I was truly impressed by Ancient One¡¯s insight. She could always obtain the information she required just by observing someone.

    ¡°Anyways, you have performed truly well in today¡¯s battle. Everyone is singing your praises.¡± She said pointing to the sorcerers still talking about me.

    I felt a little shy upon hearing her words. Although I had received numerous praises today, it felt quite different to hear it from my teacher.

    ¡°Now that you have gained complete control over instincts and have more or less learned enough in the field of mystic arts, I believe you are now ready to be promoted to a sorcerer.¡± Ancient One announced.

    ¡°Moreover, I believe you have gained quite a title already.¡± She said pointing to the voices saying that I had the power of a dragon.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Ancient One said loudly, drawing the attention of all the warriors and sorcerers who had participated in today¡¯s battle.

    ¡°Because of Apprentice Peter¡¯s achievement in today¡¯s battle, he has been promoted to the rank of a sorcerer.¡± Ancient One announced.

    Everyone present nodded their heads in agreement and clapped for me. It would be a shame for me not to be a sorcerer after today¡¯s battle.

    ¡°Despite Peter learning the mystic arts for only a few months, he has shown great talent in it. Moreover, his powers allow him to easily defeat most of our masters. As such, he has been given the title of ¡®Dragon Sorcerer¡¯.¡± Ancient One declared further.

    To think that she would give me a title. A title was only given to the most promising sorcerers or those who had done something great in the field of mystic arts. For example, Master Zenitsu had the title of ¡®Thunderflash¡¯ because of his unique mystic art.

    ¡°Dragon Sorcerer! Dragon Sorcerer!¡±

    Soon, everyone started chanting my title. As the chants of Dragon Sorcerer filled the air, I felt a surge of pride in everything I had accomplished since my arrival at Kamar Taj.

    *End of Dragon Sorcerer Arc*

 Chapter 29

    Aunt May¡¯s POV

    I was in the kitchen making Peter¡¯s favourite food as he was finally coming home after more than 2 months. Especially since the last time we met was too short, I could not even hug him then.

    ¡°Let me help you, Aunt May.¡± Mary Jane, or as her friends called her, MJ was helping me as she had learned that Peter was arriving today.

    ¡°You know, Aunt May. You should have told me the truth about Peter sooner. After all, I was his friend from childhood.¡± MJ was angry that we had not told her about Peter¡¯s condition when we first found out.

    ¡°Believe me, I wanted to, MJ. But you know how people feel about mutants.¡± We worried that Peter would face discrimination. That is why we never told anyone about him.

    ¡°But you know me. I would not discriminate against Peter just because he became a mutant.¡± MJ was angry that we did not believe in her.

    ¡°I know that I was not close with Peter those days as I was busy with my band. But still, he suddenly disappeared one day. I do not know what I would have felt if that was the last time I saw him.¡±

    It was clear from MJ¡¯s words that she was feeling guilty for not being with Peter before he disappeared.

    ¡°Thankfully, it was found that he was safe. But even then he did not return. Upon asking, you just said that Peter had a medical emergency and would not be able to join the school for a few months.¡±

    ¡°It was all too much suspicious. It was clear from Gwen¡¯s behaviour that she knew the truth and even she did not tell me despite me pestering her relentlessly.¡±

    MJ¡¯s frustration could be clearly seen from her face.

    ¡°But I told you the truth, didn¡¯t I?¡± It was me who had told her why Peter had disappeared and why he had not returned back yet.

    ¡°Only because I had literally begged you.¡± I still remember how she had come to me crying and asking where was Peter and if he was okay. So, I had no choice but to tell her.

    We were about to continue our conversation when we heard the bell ring.

    ¡°Ben, check who it is.¡± Ben had come back early today from his job just so that he could spend more time with Peter.

    I heard the sound of door opening. Looks like it was not Peter, otherwise he would have called us immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gwen.¡± So, Gwen was also here now.

    ¡°Gwen is saying that Captain Stacy will not be joining us today. He has some important work.¡± Ben¡¯s voice came from the living room.

    ¡°Tell her that she can spend the night here.¡± I said to Ben from the kitchen.

    ¡°But, but---¡± I could hear Gwen¡¯s voice from the living room trying to object.

    ¡°No, Gwen. You heard May. You have to stay here.¡± I could hear Ben rebuking her.

    Everyone was here now, only Peter was left. When will he arrive?

    Peter Parker¡¯s POV

    I arrived through a portal to an alley near my home. After all, I could not open a portal directly front of my home where anyone could see it.

    I wish I could have come back sooner but unfortunately the creation of my personal armour took much longer than I had predicted.

    My transformation complicated it as the armour also had to transform in order to accommodate my own transformation.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    As I stood before the door, I could hear my heart racing. I closed my eyes and took a deep sigh and then pressed the bell.

    I saw an eye in the eyehole and heard Uncle Ben calling for everyone. Soon after, the door opened.

    As the door opened, I could see my loved ones whom I had longed to see again. Aunt May, Uncle Ben, Gwen and ¡­¡­.. MJ!

    ¡°MJ! What are you doing here?¡± I was surprised to see her as Aunt May had a not told me about her.

    ¡°What, you forgot about your childhood friend so easily, Tiger?¡± MJ said to me teasingly which was rather typical of her.

    ¡°No, I am just surprised to see you here.¡± I clarified.

    ¡°You know, Peter. You should have called me about your condition. I am also your friend, you know.¡± MJ said seriously.

    ¡°So, what did you learn in that secret magic society?¡± She asked once again, this time however, with a curious tone.

    ¡°Peter, now that you are here, you should remove that illusion spell.¡± Aunt May said after I had finished talking with MJ.

    ¡°Illusion spell?¡± MJ questioned.

    ¡°Ah! I forgot to tell you. Peter¡¯s appearance changed after he awakened as a mutant.¡± Aunt May clarified.

    ¡°Alright!¡± I removed my illusion spell revealing my true appearance.

    As soon as MJ saw my true appearance, it looked like her jaw literally dropped. Although MJ was blushing upon seeing my new appearance, Gwen didn¡¯t seem to like it. Perhaps she was feeling guilty regarding what had happened.

    ¡°Damn! Peter. You transformed from a shy cute guy to such a handsome one.¡± MJ muttered.

    I spread my arms towards Aunt May signifying I could hug her now.

    She happily hugged me. I could see that her eyes had turned rather misty when she left my embrace. Uncle Ben''s eyes had also turned misty but they were clearly holding themselves back from crying so as to not ruin the occasion.

    Then, I turned to Uncle Ben and hugged him. He patted my shoulder pridefully.

    ¡°Hey, no hugs for me?¡± MJ complained.

    ¡°Wait for your turn.¡± I said to MJ and then hugged Gwen. At last, I hugged MJ.

    ¡°You should go and change first. These robes do not suit your handsome face at all.¡± MJ pointed out my sorcerer robes to me.

    I quickly went to my room and changed into a simple white t-shirt and jeans. My old clothes however, stretched against my new muscular body. Looks like I would need to buy new clothes.

    As I took the stairs and event to the living room where everybody was waiting for me. They were quite surprised by my muscles which could not be seen previously in my robes.

    ¡°I thought that you have joined a secret society, not a gym. How did you gain such muscles?¡± MJ asked curiously.

    ¡°Most of it is from when I gained my powers and the rest is from my martial arts training.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Do they train you martial arts in that magic society?¡± MJ asked again.

    ¡°Everyone there knows a little martial arts. However, I trained in mystic martial arts in Ta Lo where I went to control my powers.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Ah! That secret society. Where you could not even contact us?¡± Uncle Ben said this time.

    ¡°Yes, it is really a very closed society. However, I took some pictures there. Let me show you.¡± I showed them all the pictures I took in Ta Lo.

    ¡°That baby nine-tails looks so cute.¡± Both MJ and Gwen gushed over the beauty of all these mythical beasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner, everyone.¡± Aunt May said. Soon, all of us were at the dining table.

    Aunt May had made all of my favourite dishes. I ate all of them with gusto.

    ¡°It seems that your appetite has increased quite much.¡± Aunt May commented seeing me demolish the food on my plate.

    ¡°How can I not when you have made all these dishes with so much love?¡± I replied causing everyone to smile.

    Even after dinner, we continued talking from quite some time.

    ¡°That reminds me, Peter. Why were you so late when you had told me that your promotion was more than a week ago?¡± Uncle Ben asked.

    ¡°Oh! It was because my armour was being readied from the spoils of battle.¡± Oops! I slipped.

    ¡°What kind of battle?¡± Uncle Ben asked with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Oh! It was just a small battle against some interdimensional beasts who had invaded. I did not even need to do much. I was just shooting my lightning at them.¡± I tried to underplay the whole battle and my role in it.

    ¡°Oh! That reminds me I had brought some gifts for both of you. I had forgotten about them in excitement.¡± I tried to change the topic to make them forget about the battle.

    I could see that Aunt May knew that I lied but thankfully she did not say anything.

    I went to my room in order to take out two amulets from my sorcerer robes and gave them to Uncle Ben and Aunt May.

    ¡°These are special magical amulets I have specially enchanted for both of you. They have been enchanted with revitalisation spell which will help you in maintaining your health.¡± I explained the function of the amulets.

    ¡°You did not need to do this, Peter.¡± Uncle Ben said emotionally.

    ¡°But I wanted to give both of you something as a gift.¡± This was a way for me to repay everything they had done for me, even if a little.

    We continue talking from some more time but eventually time went on and night became too deep. So, Mary Jane had to leave for her home.

    We also went to retire to our room. As I was about to go to sleep myself, I heard a knock on my door.

    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s me. We need to talk.¡± Gwen¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of the door.

 Chapter 30

    I knew that this was a talk we should have had long ago. Unfortunately, none of us got enough time nor were we together before to talk about it.

    So, I opened the door. As soon as I opened it, Gwen leaped into my arms and started sobbing.

    ¡°I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry!¡± That was all she was saying while sobbing incessantly.

    ¡°Calm down, Gwen. It was not your fault what happened that day. Look I am still here.¡± I tried to make her calm down.

    ¡°How can you say that? You almost died that day. I thought I would never see you again. And it was all because of me.¡± Gwen said furiously while still sobbing.

    ¡°But you did it because I had become a monster. If you had not stopped me that day, someone could have died at my hands. And then, even if I had survived, I do not know how I would have lived. So, do not have blame yourself.¡± I tried to reason with her.

    It seems that Gwen could now understand it somewhat as she slowly pulled herself away from my embrace. As I saw her expression, however, it looked like she was still unconvinced but did not want to talk more about the topic.

    ¡°Hey, you have grown taller.¡± Gwen commented after she pulled away from me.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gwen was almost near my height after she got her spider powers but now I was more than a head taller than her.

    ¡°Now, tell me how you survived.¡± Gwen asked, her face completely serious.

    ¡°And don¡¯t think about lying. I know what was your condition then. You should have died in a few minutes.¡± It was clear from her expression that she wanted to learn the truth.

    ¡°It would have required a true miracle to save you. Just an X-gene would not have brought you back from the brink of death. And that is not withholding how you reached those sorcerers. What had truly happened, Peter?¡±

    Gwen brought out all the points which were suspicious. It looks like she had given it much thought.

    ¡°Alright, I will tell you. But you must promise me that you will keep it an absolute secret.¡± What I was about to tell her could not go outside even if very few people would actually believe it.

    ¡°I promise, now tell me.¡± Gwen promised almost immediately.

    ¡°It may sound nonsensical but I was saved by Peter Parker.¡± I told her in this way so that it would be easier to explain the whole debacle.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°How can you joke at such a serious topic, Peter?¡± Gwen said angrily as she thought I was joking.

    ¡°I am not joking, Gwen. Calm down and listen to my whole words first.¡± I asked her to stay come and listen.

    ¡°I was saved by Peter Parker who was from a different dimension. He was not only a Spider-Man, same as you but also a Sorcerer Supreme, the same position as Ancient One.¡± I explained.

    Gwen calmly processed my words. It was after all shocking for anyone to learn that her best friend was said by his own self from a different dimension.

    ¡°I am glad that he saved you, Peter. But did he say anything to you?¡± Gwen asked curiously.

    ¡°No, he did not say anything much to me. He appeared when I was dying and asked me if I wanted to live.

    I said yes and felt unconscious. When I woke up, I was already at Kamar Taj 4 days later. It is actually due to him that I have so much less restrictions compared to other sorcerers.¡±

    I did not know why he saved me but not only did he save my life but also completely changed it. For this, I will always be grateful towards him.

    ¡°But even then, you have changed so much, Peter.¡± Gwen said sadly.

    ¡°You are no longer that shy, nerdy guy. All I can see is a confident young man ready to take what life throws at him.¡±

    That was true. After gaining my powers, I had changed a lot. Now, I realised why she didn¡¯t like my new appearance. Because she blamed herself for what happened to me.

    ¡°But I am still Peter, Gwen. It is just that I am also something more.¡± I tried to reassure her.

    As we continued our conversation, Gwen finally began to find some semblance of calm within herself.

    ¡°Say, are you going on patrol today as well, Gwen?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Yeah! Of course, why?¡± Gwen asked puzzled.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I join you? After all I have now powers too. Also, I have my new armour, perfect for joining you on patrol.¡± I offered.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to, Peter. I can handle myself.¡± Gwen didn¡¯t want me to accompany her. It seems that she did not want to put me in danger again.

    ¡°Gwen, I have fought and killed interdimensional beasts in battle. What are a few crooks in comparison?¡± I argued.

    ¡°Now that you remind me, what kind of battle was that, Peter?¡± Gwen asked me with suspicious eyes. Damn! How could I bring back this topic.

    ¡°I told you, Gwen. It was just a small scale dimensional invasion.¡± I tried to once again undermine the battle.

    ¡°Tell me the truth, Peter.¡± Gwen said, this time with a glare.

    ¡°Alright, alright. There were about 100 interdimensional beasts.¡± Finally, I relented.

    ¡°How could you participate in such a dangerous battle, Peter?¡± Gwen said angrily. It seems that she was seriously angry this time.

    ¡°I was not alone, Gwen. I was with a whole army of sorcerers.¡± I said in a bid to calm her down. There was no need to tell her that I was on the frontlines.

    ¡°Sorry, I got a little overprotective.¡± Gwen apologized as she realised that she was trying to interfere with my freedom.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s nothing. Now, let''s get ready for the patrol.¡±

    Gwen was about to leave to get ready when suddenly the bell rang.

    ¡°Who is it at this time?¡± I could hear Uncle Ben¡¯s grumbling.

    ¡°I will take care of it, Uncle Ben.¡± I reassured Uncle Ben that I would see who was at the door.

    Putting an illusion spell on myself, I went to open the door.

    I opened the door to reveal quite a unique bunch. There was a grumpy looking man accompanied by a bald man in a wheelchair. Furthermore, the wheelchair was held by a dark skinned woman with silver white hair.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°May I ask why you are here?¡± They were truly an odd bunch who had appeared at an odd time.

    Moreover, I could sense through my dragon sense that all of them were dangerous if I engaged them in combat, even the old man in wheelchair.

    Thankfully, I could not sense any hostility from them otherwise I would have engaged them right away.

    ¡°Are you Peter Parker?¡± The bald man asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am. What is your business with me?¡± I asked warily.

    ¡°Hello, Peter. I am Professor Charles Xavier. Have you ever heard of me?¡± Professor Xavier asked me.

    ¡°Yes, I know. You are a renowned expert on mutant related topics.¡±

    Now I understand who they were. The danger I felt from them combined with their background, revealed that they were mutants.

    ¡°Can we come inside? We need to discuss a few important things related to you.¡± Professor Xavier politely asked.

    ¡°Please wait a moment outside. I need to discuss it with my uncle and aunt.¡± Saying these words, I closed the door without giving them a moment to reply.

    As I returned, I could see that Uncle Ben and Aunt May had emerged from their room because of our uninvited guests.

    ¡°Who is it, Peter?¡± Gwen asked me while descending the stairs.

    ¡°They are mutants. They have come to meet with me.¡± I said immediately, revealing the truth.

    Ancient One had warned me when I had left Kamar Taj that mutants what seek me out madly as my X-gene was supposedly too powerful.

    So, I had anticipated this encounter but I had not thought that they would arrive the same day I came back to the city.

    ¡°So, what do we do now, Peter?¡± Uncle Ben asked me realising I was more experienced in these matters.

    ¡°We would meet them but not before preparing thoroughly.¡± I activated the spatial ring on my right hand which Ancient One had gifted me on my promotion and pulled out three magical bracelets.

    ¡°Here, put these on your wrists and I try to activate them.¡± I instructed.

    Everyone put them on and did as I instructed. Suddenly, there was an energy shield before everyone''s body emanating from the bracelets.

    One of the bracelets was the one I had created earlier and the rest I created under Hye-rin¡¯s grandfather¡¯s guidance, when he had arrived to make my armour in Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Alright, everyone. Get ready, I am bringing them in.¡± I asked everyone to be prepared.

    Soon, I ushered Professor Xavier and the others into the living room.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I apologise to everyone for ruining their sleep but it was an extremely important matter.¡± Professor Xavier looked genuinely sorry for disturbing us this late at night.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be wary. We have just come here to talk.¡± He reassured us once again noticing our guarded look.

    ¡°Let me introduce ourselves. I am Professor Charles Xavier and these are my friends Logan and Ororo Munroe.¡± He introduced himself and the man and woman who came with him.

    ¡°All of us are mutants.¡± Professor Xavier finally revealed that all of them were mutants.

    They must have expected us to be surprised as they looked rather awkward after seeing that none of us were surprised by this sudden reveal.

    ¡°We have come to meet young Peter Parker here at such a time because he is a very powerful mutant.¡± Professor Xavier said and again none of us were surprised.

    ¡°It seems that all of you already know.¡± He muttered after seeing our expressions.

    ¡°How did you find that I was a mutant?¡± It was truly odd that they found about me after just a few hours I was in the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that we have a mutant searching machine. Although, it is not accurate, it is more than enough to find the general area.

    And, when we searched the news about this area, we found about you, young Peter. Someone who had suddenly disappeared but was later found, however was still out of town.¡± Professor Xavier started pointing out all the clues.

    ¡°Then, we queried in Mr. Ben¡¯s company and found that he was on leave because his nephew was coming home today.

    All of this matched perfectly with the sudden result, the machine gave us about the appearance of a powerful mutant.¡± Incredible, they found me so quickly even though they only knew the general area.

    ¡°So, what do you want with me?¡± I asked curiously as even now I could feel no hostility from them.

    ¡°I would like to offer you to join my school. ¡®Xavier¡¯s school for gifted youngsters¡¯, a school I have created for mutants where they can learn how to control and use their powers properly.¡± Professor Xavier said, offering me a proposal.

    I could see the benefit in joining such a school. Even I sometimes felt a little awkward in Kamar Taj because of my powers and status.

    ¡°What would happened if I deny your offer?¡± Unfortunately, I would have to deny Professor Xavier¡¯s offer because I was already affiliated with Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Although we will do nothing if you reject our proposal, we will however, not be the last ones to approach you. Your powers are simply too strong for any organisation to leave you alone.

    There are several unscrupulous organisations who will stop at nothing to make you join them. Each of them have their own agenda and would try to brainwash you to make you join them.¡± Professor Xavier explained the danger I was in.

    ¡°Moreover, they could even try to hurt your family because of you. We can help you in protecting your family if you join us as we are partnered with the government.¡± I could see what kind of position I was in.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Saying this, I went out of the living room.

    Then, I sent a message to Ancient One through a communication spell asking her to visit after giving her information about my situation.

    The situation was so serious that I could not decide alone. So, I decided to bring Ancient One in to explain that I was already a part of Kamar Taj.

    ¡°So, what do you think about my offer, Peter?¡± Professor Xavier asked after I returned.

    ¡°I am glad to receive your offer but I am already part of a different organisation.¡± I decided to tell the truth as Ancient One was going to visit in a few moments anyways.

    Suddenly, I felt an intrusion in my mind which caused my instincts to go haywire.

    I felt an image of a dragon roar in my mind against the intrusion. It was similar to the one I had seen before when I was meditating.

    Soon after the dragon appeared in my mind with a roar, the mental intrusion disappeared from my mind after being struck back.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Professor Xavier let out a roar of pain, revealing that he was the one who tried to enter my mind.

    However, the damage was already done. Because of the sudden intrusion, my illusion spell was shattered, revealing my true appearance.

    Furthermore, as a result of my instincts going wild, my arms had transformed into claws, emitting red lightning.

    ¡°Charles, hadn¡¯t you said that the boy¡¯s powers were still developing?¡± Logan suddenly questioned.

 Chapter 32

    Seeing Professor Xavier suddenly in pain, Logan unleashed metal claws which released weirdly from his knuckles while Ms. Ororo also got ready for a fight.

    I also got ready in case a fight actually happens, with my dragon sense working at full power so that I could act at the first moment. I also signalled everyone with my eyes to ready themselves to activate the bracelets at any time.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Professor Xavier said loudly in an attempt to prevent any hostilities.

    ¡°I said to stop. It was my fault.¡± He surprisingly admitted his fault and asked Logan and Ororo to calm down.

    Hearing his order, Logan and Ororo backed down, however they still have their guard up. Professor Xavier took a few deep breaths before starting to continue talking.

    ¡°I apologise to you, Peter for trying to read your mind without your permission. However, I had no other choice.¡± Surprisingly, Professor Xavier bowed his head down to me in order to apologize.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I asked still keeping my guard up.

    ¡°We have many enemies who would love to kill us. So, when you told us that you are a part of another secret organisation, I panicked and tried to read your thoughts.

    I was afraid that you were a part of an organisation which was hostile to us. Of course, I didn¡¯t manage to read your mind in the end, though!¡± Professor Xavier explained why he unexpectedly tried to enter my mind.

    ¡°Did you read anyone else¡¯s mind?¡± My response would depend entirely upon his answer.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I had thought that they wouldn¡¯t know about that secret organisation enough to draw conclusions. That is why I targeted you.¡± Professor Xavier replied honestly.

    Upon hearing Professor Xavier answer everything politely and still sensing with my dragon sense that he had no ill intentions, I decided to forgive him just this once.

    ¡°I am letting you off just this once. However, just one more mistake and all the negotiations are off.¡± I warned Professor Xavier.

    ¡°Anyways, the leader of my organisation is already on her way. You will know what organisation it is when you meet her.¡± They would realise what kind of organisation Kamar Taj was when they would meet Ancient One. There was no need to tell them in advance as I wouldn¡¯t be able to explain it properly.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t understand how you have these powers. Your X-gene was supposed to be still developing when I detected it.¡± Professor Xavier looked puzzled as he asked me.

    ¡°How do you know I am a powerful mutant when my X-gene is supposed to still be developing?¡± It was simply incomprehensible.

    ¡°Because it released a greater amount of energy waves as compared to other mutants despite not showing any characteristics of an active X-gene.¡± Professor Xavier explained.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°But Peter told us that his powers were due to his X-gene.¡± Uncle Ben said puzzled by this sudden dilemma and looked at me for answers.

    I wanted to tell them the truth but how was I supposed to tell them that I was given this powers by another me from a different dimension while I was dying.

    I was just thinking how to answer when a portal suddenly appeared in the living room. Good, Ancient One was here, so she would handle everything.

    ¡°Greetings, everyone. I am Ancient One, Sorcerer Supreme of Kamar Taj.¡± Ancient One introduced herself while greeting Professor Xavier and his friends.

    ¡°Sorcerer Supreme, are you telling us that magic is real?¡± Ms. Ororo said surprised by Ancient One¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°How do we believe that magic is real and you are the leader of those magicians? You could be a portal creating mutant.¡± Logan questioned, obviously sceptical about Ancient One.

    Upon hearing their questions, Ancient One simply smiled. She created a magic circle using her right hand and casted a telekinetic spell to float several objects around the room.

    Then, she created a flame in one hand and then ice in her other one. Afterwards, she created an energy blade.

    ¡°Can a mutant wield such diverse powers? Do you believe now in the existence of magic?¡± Ancient One said smiling.

    ¡°Alright, we believe in your words.¡± Professor Xavier said after seeing the proof.

    All of them well silent for a few moments, contemplating the sudden reveal of magic before them. Then, Professor Xavier opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°May I ask how you sorcerers perceive us mutants?¡± He asked politely.

    ¡°Many mutants believe themselves to be the next step of human evolution. Some people treat them as demons while a few even believe them to be blessed by God.

    However, their existence is perceived much more differently by us sorcerers. We refer to them as cheats.¡± Ancient One referred to the mutants quite absurdly. This was the first time I was hearing this because I never had a chance to talk with Ancient One regarding this topic.

    ¡°Cheats?¡± Professor Xavier asked puzzled by Ancient One¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, we believe that their powers are simply cheat codes to what we can achieve through magic.¡± Ancient One explained.

    ¡°For example, for a sorcerer to be able to float large boulders would require months or even years of training and practice. However, a mutant with telekinetic powers can easily float such large boulders with his mind.¡± Ancient One gave an example.

    ¡°Of course, it often comes at a cost. From the few mutants who joined Kamar Taj, we learned that they often have difficulty learning other branches of magic which are not related to their powers.¡± She mentioned the trade off for the mutants.

    Professor Xavier silently reflected upon her words for a few moments then slowly an expression of anger suddenly appeared on his face.

    ¡°Then, why did you not help us mutants when we suffered? According to what I understand, you could easily take them in and it would even be beneficial to your organisation.¡± Professor Xavier questioned angrily.

    ¡°You misunderstand what Kamar Taj is. It is not an organisation working for profit or a special agenda. Our only motive is to protect Earth from the interdimensional threats.

    Moreover, becoming a sorcerer of Kamar Taj is a lifetime commitment. Once you become a sorcerer, you have to spend your entire life at Kamar Taj. Peter is just an exception because of certain circumstances.¡± Ancient One explained calmly.

    ¡°I apologise. I spoke too hastily.¡± Professor Xavier apologized for his harsh words.

    ¡°But I do not understand the nature of Peter¡¯s powers. It is not his X-gene and from how I have seen you use your magic, it doesn¡¯t seem to be magic either.¡± Professor Xavier asked puzzled about the nature of my powers.

    Ancient One shared a look with me asking if I could tell them. I nodded to give my agreement.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell Peter¡¯s family about this because it is a rather complex matter. Peter was actually given these powers by someone. You can understand these powers to be a result of external mutation.¡± Ancient One started explaining.

    Upon hearing Ancient One¡¯s words, Professor Xavier suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Would this someone happened to be a man wearing a spider themed suit? Like that of the Spider Woman we often see in the news. He was also wearing a red cloak fastened by an eye shaped brooch.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

 Chapter 33

    How can Professor Xavier know about Spider Supreme? It simply shouldn¡¯t be possible.

    There could only be one way. Spider Supreme had returned to this dimension and had done something which attracted the attention of Professor Xavier and his friends.

    ¡°It seems that he was indeed the one who had given you these powers.¡± Professor Xavier deduced from my surprised expression that Spider Supreme was indeed that someone.

    ¡°How do you know him?¡± Ancient One asked, contemplating the return of Spider Supreme.

    ¡°A mutant girl we were trying to recruit had encountered him. We were having difficulty recruiting her as she was quite materialistic. She wanted to use her powers to quickly become rich and thus rejected our offers.

    However, later we found her at our door unconscious. After a body check we found that not only had her mutant powers were enhanced but she had also went through a secondary mutation.¡±

    Professor Xavier explained the whole debacle. It was worth wondering why Spider Supreme would give her such powers.

    ¡°When we talked to her, we found that she had encountered that guy. She told us that when she tried to read his mind, she could not even feel it. As if there was nothing there.

    Then, that guy made her unconscious with a tranquilizer. When she woke up, she was with us.¡±

    From what I had learnt from my studies so far, this incident could have very dangerous conclusions. If she could not even find his mind then it was either because he simply was not there or was so advanced in mystic arts that her power could not even reach him.

    ¡°Moreover, her secondary mutation was a physical mutation despite her powers being telepathic. Thus, it is important for us to know about such a person who can give anyone such powers.¡±

    It was indeed a very weird situation, although quite similar to mine. This time however, Spider Supreme didn¡¯t even ask her and just gave her powers after making her unconscious. Just what was he trying to do?

    ¡°Are you guys still searching for him?¡± Ancient One asked Professor Xavier.

    ¡°Of course, we are.¡± Logan replied in a rough tone as if it was obvious.

    ¡°We have to search for him. Someone who can give anyone such powers and then just disappears afterwards, we simply can¡¯t let him go without knowing his agenda.¡± Professor Xavier explained his reason.

    ¡°Then, I advise you to stop the search immediately. You will simply never be able to find him.¡± Ancient One advised Professor Xavier.

    ¡°Why can we not find him?¡± Professor Xavier looked puzzled after hearing her advice.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Because he is someone from a different dimension. Moreover, a Sorcerer Supreme like I am.¡± Ancient One revealed the reason, shattering their worldview once again.

    ¡°Another dimension?¡± Professor Xavier mumbled.

    All of them fell silent for quite some time. It was rather normal as their worldview was shattered twice in a matter of few minutes.

    ¡°Can you figure out his intentions as he is also a Sorcerer Supreme?¡± Professor Xavier asked after much thought.

    ¡°When we talk about parallel dimensions, one can¡¯t assume a person¡¯s behaviour using his counterpart for comparison. Someone who is a great person in this world can be just a common person in a parallel dimension. All I can say is that as a Sorcerer Supreme, his intentions can¡¯t be evil.¡± Ancient One said after some thought.

    ¡°I guess we will not learn more about him in the short term.¡± Professor Xavier decided to end this topic for now as it was going nowhere.

    ¡°Anyways, it seems that Peter wouldn¡¯t be joining us.¡± Professor Xavier said sadly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not specifically true.¡± Ancient One said interrupting his words.

    ¡°Is it still possible for Peter to join us?¡± Professor Xavier said, his voice filled with hope.

    ¡°Actually, Peter¡¯s admission in Kamar Taj was due to Spider Supreme. As such, he has much more freedom in his duties and is not restricted as much compared to other sorcerers. So, it is entirely possible for Peter to join your school.¡± Ancient One explained my special situation.

    ¡°So, Peter. Would you like to join Professor Xavier¡¯s school? I believe it will be a unique experience for you.¡± Ancient One asked me if I wanted to join.

    ¡°I would like to if you don¡¯t mind, Ancient One.¡± I believe that it would be a rather nice change in environment, if nothing else.

    I was rather lonely back in Kamar Taj, often spending my time only in studying and practicing the mystic arts. Hopefully, I¡¯ll make some friends this time.

    ¡°Then, I welcome you to Xavier¡¯s school for gifted youngsters, Peter.¡± Professor Xavier welcomed me, this time as my future teacher.

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t forget that you are still a sorcerer of Kamar Taj. You will often need to return to continue your studies.¡± Ancient One reminded me.

    After it was confirmed that I would join Professor Xavier¡¯s school, Uncle Ben suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Say, how do your students study their regular classes? From what you have told us so far, your school only focuses on teaching your students about their mutant powers.¡± Uncle Ben asked concerned about my studies.

    It was obviously because I was already absent from my classes for more than 2 months.

    ¡°Actually, our students continue your studies in a local school. We only provide training in mutant powers and hostel facilities.¡± Professor Xavier explained about his school¡¯s facilities.

    ¡°Uncle Ben, you don¡¯t need to worry. I have already decided to change to distance learning course for the rest of the year.¡± I explained my plan to Uncle Ben.

    ¡°But you know that the school only provides a distance learning course in case of a medical emergency where the student can¡¯t continue their studies in the school for the rest of the year.¡± Uncle Ben asked, worried about my plan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Ben. I will convince the school authorities. Besides, the school can¡¯t just let their star student suddenly disappear from it.¡± I tried to convince Uncle Ben that I could do it.

    ¡°Very well.¡± This time Uncle Ben relented because he knew that I could already pass my final exams given my intelligence.

    Actually, I was going to do this from the beginning even if Professor Xavier had not visited. It simply was not possible for me to continue school when I had to give most of my time to mystic arts.

    ¡°Well, it seems that everything has been settled. Then, I will take my leave.¡± Ancient One stood up, ready to depart.

    ¡°Please wait a moment, Ancient One.¡± Professor Xavier stopped Ancient One.

    ¡°If it is possible, we would like to collaborate with Kamar Taj. Given the nature of your expertise and your knowledge regarding mutants, I believe it will be a beneficial experience for our students.¡± Professor Xavier suggested a bold proposal.

    ¡°I will think about it.¡± Ancient One said only this much before creating a portal to leave.

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Peter Parker, although I am overjoyed to meet the top student of my school again, I think it would have been better if we had met in better circumstances.¡±

    Currently, I was at the principal¡¯s office at Midtown High, discussing with the Principal Bill about my application for the distance learning.

    ¡°Is it really necessary for you to take the distance learning course? Is there no other choice?¡± Principal Bill asked me seriously.

    ¡°It is, sir. I can already ace the final exams. As such, I believe that I should give my time to more important things.¡± I explained my reasoning to the principal.

    ¡°It is not because of bullying in the school that you are leaving it, right Peter. If it is, I sincerely apologize for the trouble you have went through because of our negligence.

    It was only when you disappeared and an investigation took place that we knew that you went through such excessive bullying. I can¡¯t believe that we were so negligent that our top student went through such bullying. It is too much humiliating for our school.¡±

    Principal Bill further went on saying how my bullies had been punished and that if I was afraid of bullying, there was nothing to worry about and I could return without any fear in my heart.

    Honestly, it was sickening for me how the teachers often dismissed my pleas about bullying. They always said that it was tough love and I should fight against it myself.

    The bullies targeted me because despite looking like a weak guy, my future was secure. I was the top student and even an intern at Oscorp. So they bullied me because they were simply jealous of me.

    ¡°You know, Peter. It is rather humiliating for us to have a top student taking the distance learning course especially after an investigation revealed how much he was bullied. It gives the message that we can¡¯t teach properly.

    Well, given the letter I have received from Professor Xavier along with the emails he had sent me with a few other reputable professors, I have no choice but to accept your application.¡±

    Principal Bill finished his words with a sigh. The letter and emails were support Professor Xavier had given me so that my application would be approved without any complications.

    After Principal Bill realised that he could not prevent me, he reluctantly went through all the procedures and transferred me to the distance learning course.

    As everything was completed successfully, I stood up and was about to step out when the principal¡¯s voice rang from behind me.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°For all that is worth, Peter; I am truly sorry for all the bullying you went through during your time in the school.¡± He sounded genuinely remorseful.

    ¡°It is all in the past now, Principal Bill.¡± That is all I said before leaving the office.

    Gwen had indeed said the truth when she had told me that I had changed too much. I had truly changed during these few months. Without even including my powers, I was now a sorcerer of Kamar Taj and a mystic martial artist of Ta Lo. I was no longer the old Peter Parker.

    As I left the school¡¯s gate, I didn''t have leave immediately but instead waited at the gate because I wanted to meet someone.

    Soon, the school bell rang and students started coming out of the school. I immediately started searching for my best friend, Harry Osborn as I had heard from Gwen that he constantly pestered her everyday to find about me.

    ¡°Puny Parker, is that you?¡± What was this bastard doing here?

    In front of me was my main bully of my school days, Flash Thompson along with his girlfriend, Liz Allen.

    ¡°Come now, Flash. It is now where to talk to Peter after he has returned after so much time.¡± Liz tried to calm Flash down.

    ¡°Do you know how much I suffered because of him, Liz? The police took me from my house deep in night and interrogated me for hours.

    When the school found how much I had bullied Peter, they decided to deduct my marks in the final exam. I was this close to being thrown out of the school. My whole future can go downhill because of this bastard.¡±

    Flash was truly furious ranting out how much he was unfairly treated. I would only say that he got what he deserved.

    But still, I would have to thank Captain Stacy next time I meet him for grilling Flash. And it seems that Principal Bill was not lying when he said that they were punishing the bullies.

    ¡°You should at least be happy that he returned safely after his sudden disappearance.¡± Liz continued to attempt to calm Flash despite her words having no effect.

    ¡°By the way, Peter, you look quite good with these new muscles. Have you been hitting gym lately?¡±

    Was I hallucinating? Did Liz Allen just flirt with me? Well, she was always the flighty kind of girl.

    My illusion spell could only change my face and not my overall appearance. As such, she must have been attracted by my new body.

    ¡°Damn it, Peter. You have only arrived and are already trying to steal my girlfriend.¡±

    Flash, angry upon seeing me and somehow thinking that I was trying to steal his girlfriend tried to punch me.

    Of course, with my martial arts training, I easily dodged his punch. However, he continued trying to punch me while I only evaded in order to not cause an accident at the school.

    ¡°Stay still, Loser!¡± Flash said in anger while trying to hit me.

    ¡°You are truly a muscle brain, Flash. Why would I stay still so that you could hit me?¡± I taunted Flash. Unfortunately, the taunt was too successful.

    ¡°You bastard! I am going to fuck you up right here and then go and fuck your Aunt May.¡± Flash insulted Aunt May in anger knowing how close I was with her.

    As soon as I heard it, it seemed like something snapped inside me. Without thinking of any consequences, I struck at his abdomen with a palm strike.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Flash actually flew backwards some distance before crashing into the ground as he was hit by my palm strike.

    Fortunately, I had manage to control my strength at the last moment. Otherwise, Flash would have died from that single strike.

    ¡°Ah! Pu¡­ Puny Pa¡­ Parker!¡± Flash moaned in pain as he laid on the ground and could not even say anything properly.

    Well, it seems my strength may have slipped a little. Flash will probably have a few cracked ribs.

    ¡°Peter! Is that really you?¡± I looked in the direction of the voice to see Harry running towards me.

 Chapter 35

    Before I could say anything to Harry, he rushed towards me and enveloped me into a tight hug.

    ¡°You, alright. Flash didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡± He asked me in a worried tone.

    I laughed as I heard him worrying over me. He was always like that trying to look over me. In fact, he was the one who started our friendship.

    ¡°Calm down fast and then look around you properly. Now tell who was hurt?¡± I told Harry prompting him to look at Flash lying down on the ground still moaning in pain.

    ¡°How were you able to beat him so badly, Peter?¡± Harry was obviously surprised to find that I had beaten Flash considering that previously he didn¡¯t even feel my hits.

    ¡°We will talk about Flash later, Harry. Where were you until now? I was waiting for you for quite some time.¡± I inquired.

    ¡°He was busy pestering Gwen about you, Peter.¡± Before Harry could answer, Mary Jane¡¯s voice was heard replying from behind us.

    Both of us looked back to see MJ and Gwen approaching us.

    ¡°Do you know, Peter? He regularly pestered Gwen about you. His pestering had gone so bad that everybody thought that he was trying to date Gwen.¡± MJ told me how relentless Harry was.

    ¡°But what could I do? No one else in the school knew as much about Peter as Gwen did. And seeing her relaxed and trying to make new friends, I knew that she obviously knew about you. However, she wouldn¡¯t tell me a single word about you.¡± Harry defended himself.

    ¡°Now that you are here, Peter, tell me where were you exactly.¡± Harry asked seriously.

    ¡°I will tell you but not here. Follow me.¡± What had happened with me was obviously something I could not tell publicly.

    As we started to walk away, I looked at Flash was still lying down on the ground.

    ¡°Hey, Liz. Take Flash to the infirmary and tell him to use his brain more in the future if he knows how to!¡± I instructed Liz who looked like she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    All of us piled into Harry¡¯s car, a gift from his father. Under my direction, we arrived at a nearby park. As it was still afternoon, there were not many people here.

    Still, to be safe, we decided to talk in a secluded corner.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Now, no one is around us. Can you tell me now, Peter.¡± Harry asked impatiently.

    ¡°Wait a moment first.¡± I casted an isolation barrier which will prevent anyone from seeing and hearing us.

    ¡°What the hell was that, Peter!¡± Harry was surprised upon seeing me cast a spell.

    ¡°Well, Harry. You were asking what had actually happened. I will tell you the truth now. I became a mutant.¡± I began telling him the cover story. Although Uncle Ben and Aunt May along with Gwen, Professor Xavier as well as his friends knew the truth, the less people knew about this matter, the better.

    Harry was silent for a few moments, digesting my words but then spoke.

    ¡°Was what you did now your mutant power?¡± He asked curiously.

    ¡°No, actually it is something else.¡± No matter how powerful a mutant¡¯s ability was, nothing could beat magic in its versatility.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get surprised by what you see next.¡± I dispelled the illusion spell revealing my true appearance to Harry.

    ¡°What the hell! Peter, is that really you?¡± Despite being warned already, Harry was obviously surprised by the sudden change in my appearance.

    ¡°How could I otherwise know that you had literally begged your father for that car?¡± I reminded him of an incident which only both of us knew.

    ¡°Hey! We agreed that we would never talk about this.¡± Harry responded back in an angry and embarrassed tone.

    ¡°Now, you believe I am Peter.¡± I asked Harry with a smile.

    ¡°Of course! How can I not? Ha ha ha!!¡± Harry started laughing despite the seriousness of the situation and along with him, all of us.

    Then, I started telling Harry the whole cover story. How my powers were quite unstable when my X-gene first awakened but fortunately the sorcerers of Kamar Taj sensed my powers and saved me. And since then, I was at Kamar Taj learning magic and training my mutant powers.

    As Harry contemplated what he had learned from me about how I was a mutant and magic was real, MJ suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Peter, I am sorry but me and Gwen have to leave for band practice.¡± She looked apologetic as she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We are only going to have a boys¡¯ talk anyways.¡± There was no need for the girls to stick around for us.

    After the girls left, Harry spoke.

    ¡°So, can anybody learn magic?¡± He asked curiously.

    Upon hearing his question I smiled. As his best friend, I knew why he had asked such a question.

    Although Harry tried to always look like a chill guy, I knew that inside he felt insecure. Due to his father¡¯s high expectations and him not being able to achieve them, Harry had an inferiority complex.

    ¡°Although anyone can learn magic to some degree, becoming a sorcerer is a lifelong commitment. You have to leave your everything behind. I am an exception because of my mutant powers and some other circumstances.¡± I answered his question frankly.

    ¡°Oh! So, I guess I can¡¯t learn magic.¡± Harry said dejected.

    ¡°Hey, you are good enough as you are. You don''t need magic to prove anything.¡± I tried to motivate Harry after he looked dejected.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harry smiled at my words.

    Afterwards, we continued to talk for quite some time.

    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s getting late. I have to meet Father at Oscorp today.¡± As it was getting late, Harry realised that he had a meeting to attend. He looked at me apologetically.

    ¡°You are going to Oscorp. Can you give me a ride? I was also about to go there to meet with Dr. Connors.¡± After meeting with Harry, that was my next stop.

    ¡°Why would I not give you a ride, Peter? You just have to ask.¡± Harry smiled realising we could talk for some more time.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Just what happened here?¡±

    We were en route to Oscorp when we saw a commotion on the road ahead and Harry stopped the car because of it.

    Cars were standing still on the road with the passengers missing while people were running in the opposite direction in panic.

    ¡°What is happening here, Grandpa?¡± I asked an old man who was also running in the opposite direction but was rather slow because of his old age.

    ¡°There is a crazy thief who has got advanced weaponry from who knows where. He has already looted a bank but he was stupid enough to shoot his own vehicle causing him to be stranded. So, he is now shooting indiscriminately everywhere with his hi-tech weapon in a bid to make an escape route.¡± The old man told us while panting heavily.

    Before we could ask something more, the old man also darted away like everyone else.

    I could see in the distance that there was a guy wearing a yellow suit launching some kind of blasts everywhere. He was slowly moving towards our direction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the road, at least. We should not be in open in such situations.¡± I suggested to Harry.

    Soon, we were in a nearby alley, out of the line of fire.

    As I saw that bastard launching those blasts everywhere without any care in the world, I felt a surge of anger within me.

    That bastard had already caused quite a lot of damage to the surroundings and didn''t seem to care if people got hurt. He had to be taken down. And seeing that there was no one else who could do it, I would have to do it!

    ¡°Harry, wait here. I will come back after taking that bastard down.¡± I said to Harry.

    ¡°But, Peter¡­.¡± Harry was obviously shocked by my sudden declaration.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Harry. That guy is nothing. I have faced much greater threats than him. He would not even be able to scratch me.¡± I assured Harry.

    I put my hand on a bracelet which was on my right hand and activated it. The bracelet emitted a light which engulfed my body. When the light disappeared, I was not in my clothes but a special enchanted combat suit.

    The suit was black in colour with a few red highlights. It had a hood along with a half-face mask which would cover my identity.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It was made with the hide of a giant soul sucking monster along with some dragon scales I had received from the people of Ta Lo.

    The suit itself was especially optimised for urban combat while the bracelet was a gift from Hye-rin¡¯s grandfather, as an extra gift for saving his granddaughter. It was used for swift transformation.

    And the suit was full of various protective enchantments the most powerful of which was lightning resistance enchantment so that the suit would not be burnt by my red lightning.

    There were also some additional enchantments made for various situations I could encounter. It was only possible for the suit to have this much enchantments because it was made from the leather of an interdimensional beast which could contain a large amount of enchantments.

    I had thought to use this suit first to patrol along with Gwen but this situation was as good as any to unbox it.

    Putting on an invisibility spell on myself, I stealthily neared that crazy guy.

    Now that I was near, I could see what kind of blasts he was shooting.

    He was using the gauntlets to vibrate the air around him to release powerful air blasts. It was easy for me to recognise it because this method was often used in advanced wind spells.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! I am Shocker. Who would have thought that my invention would be so powerful? I am going to be rich!¡± The crazy guy identifying himself as Shocker boasted about his gauntlets.

    As soon as I heard his boasting, I got even more angry. This bastard was shooting everywhere without caring about anyone''s life just because he wanted some money. This Shocker had to be put down and quickly!

    I launched a bolt of lightning at him, just enough to paralyse him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shocker screamed as he was struck by lightning out of nowhere.

    Without giving him a chance to react further, I used a low powered flash to reach him in an instant. Although I could reach him quickly even without using flash, I didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to react.

    As soon as I reached him, I gave him a rather strong punch, that is by my standards, on his abdomen.

    Shocker opened his mouth to cry as he doubled back in pain but I struck him on his chin ruthlessly, ultimately rendering him unconscious.

    That was quite fast even by my standards. Looks like the only thing Shocker had going on for himself was his hi-tech gauntlets. Without them he was just a regular human.

    Well, it¡¯s good that I finished him off this fast. Now, let¡¯s return to Harry. It is getting late already. Huh!

    I was about to move when I noticed Shocker¡¯s gauntlets. Now that this guy was going to jail, he wouldn¡¯t need them. Furthermore, they could be used for evil intentions.

    So, I think I should take them for safekeeping. I put the gauntlets out of Shocker¡¯s hands and moved to a nearby alley.

    After looking around and saying that nobody was looking I put the gauntlets into my storage bracelet and then put on an invisibility spell and returned to the alley where Harry was.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, Harry.¡± I said to Harry as I reappeared.

    ¡°Damn it, Peter! Don''t scare me like that!¡± Harry jumped back in fright as he saw me reappear.

    ¡°By the way, that was awesome, Peter. You didn¡¯t tell me that you also knew martial arts.¡± Harry was truly surprised by how quickly I put down Shocker.

    ¡°I will tell you later. Let¡¯s go now. Otherwise get ready for your father¡¯s rage.¡± I reminded Harry as I activated my bracelet to revert to my casual clothes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I completely forgot about it after seeing your performance.¡±

 Chapter 37

    ¡°Slow down a little, Harry. We are already late, rushing wouldn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    In the end, we got late because the incident with Shocker had led to the road ahead being blocked. So, we had to take a longer route.

    ¡°But you know, Peter. How strict my father is? He will surely be angry because of my tardiness.¡± Harry always feared disappointing Mr. Osborn.

    ¡°Just tell Mr. Osborn that we were hanging out so we got late. He would not scold you much once he learns I was with you.¡± I tried to console him that nothing will happen.

    As soon as we reached Oscorp, Harry jumped out of the car and ran inside the building. Sighing, I entered the building hastily so that I wouldn¡¯t be left behind.

    ¡°Sorry, I got late. There was an accident on the way here. Where is my father?¡± Harry hastily asked the attendant on the desk about his father''s whereabouts.

    ¡°I would advise you, Master Osborn to prepare yourself for harsh scolding. Mr. Osborn is very furious today.¡± As soon as Harry heard it, his face paled.

    ¡°He is in Dr. Connors¡¯ Lab discussing something with him. I will hope for your well being, Master Osborn.¡± Even the attendant took pity on Harry, that is how furious Mr. Osborn was today.

    ¡°Hey, we can meet both of them at the same time. Once they meet me, Mr. Osborn probably would not have enough time to scold you.¡± I tried to encourage Harry. He just merely smiled upon my words.

    ¡°Dr. Connors, this is not what we were promised. Do you know how much money we have spent on you? What answer will I give to the shareholders?¡±

    We heard Mr. Osborn raging at Dr. Connors as soon as we entered the lab. The lab was soundproof so we only heard the argument after entering the lab.

    ¡°Peter, is that really you?¡± Mr. Osborn said, surprised upon seeing me. After all, I was supposed to be indisposed and due to a medical emergency.

    ¡°Peter, I am so glad to see you! However, I believe you have come at an inappropriate time.¡± Dr. Connors said sadly while looking at Mr. Osborn.

    ¡°What happened, Dr. Connors?¡± I asked softly.

    ¡°I will tell you, Peter. When Dr. Connors had first started this research, he said that he will create a miracle medicine capable of regenerating a severed limb. After years of research and near endless funding, the project is finally nearing its completion.

    So, we have started testing on life subjects. However, every test was a failure. The animals used as test subjects either died or became horrifying mutated monsters.¡±

    Mr. Osborn started telling us the matter instead of Dr. Connors. Perhaps he was telling us boys because I was involved in this project as Dr. Connors¡¯ intern and Harry needed to learn this as the heir of Oscorp.

    ¡°So, in this case, the project can be said to be a failure. Dr. Connors is saying that he can fix this but he demands more funding which is impossible for us to provide after seeing the project¡¯s failure.¡±

    Now, I could see what the matter was. In the eyes of shareholders, this project was already a failure while Dr. Connors could not give up this project as it was his life¡¯s work.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Fortunately, I already had a solution for this whole dilemma.

    ¡°Dr. Connors, may I see your research papers and test results. I had some great ideas while I was away.¡± I asked him for all the result documents he had.

    ¡°Of course, Peter, why not? You already know most of it anyways.¡± Dr. Connors happily gave his research papers to me.

    Damn it! I cursed in my mind as soon as I saw the result of the research. The result was so close to the lizard serum I had used that it might as well have been that same lizard serum!

    No wonder all the animals used as test subjects either died or mutated. Fortunately, I knew how to resolve this matter.

    During the past few months whenever I was free, I constantly thought about this research. I knew about most of the research and feared that it would end up as the lizard serum and that is what happened!

    So, I was thinking of a way to divert the research so that it would not end up as the lizard serum.

    And, in the end, I actually managed to create something using the research I had done previously and my enhanced intelligence which would now help in this matter.

    ¡°Dr. Connors, the power of the serum is too high. I believe that is why the mutations are happening.¡± I said to Dr. Connors after going through the research.

    ¡°But if the power is not this high, the regeneration of the limb will not happen. This is a conundrum without an end.¡± Dr. Connors said while sighing.

    ¡°What if we think of it in another way?¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Another way?¡± Dr. Connors said, surprised by my line of thought.

    ¡°Yes, what if we instead decrease the potency of the serum? Then, although the regeneration power of the serum will decrease, it will be enough to provide a temporary healing factor. This will turn the serum into a medicine incredibly helpful in emergency situations.¡± I suggested my idea.

    ¡°Well done, Peter. It is an incredible idea. I was so focused on the thought of limb regeneration that I never thought about it.¡± Dr. Connors exclaimed happily. But then, suddenly his face saddened again.

    ¡°However, in the end, this new stream of thought will still require much research and funding which is now nearly impossible.¡± He said sadly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Dr. Connors. I have already completed much of the required research.¡± As soon as the thought had struck my mind, I had started working on it. With the help of my enhanced intelligence, the formula was already near complete.

    I immediately started writing the main points of my research on a board in the lab. After finishing writing, when I looked back, I saw that Dr. Connors¡¯ jaw had nearly dropped literally. That is how shocked he was.

    ¡°Peter, that is incredible. I can see that you have already completed most of required research for this new serum.¡± Dr. Connors was so happy that he hugged me with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°The formula needs a little sharpening but I believe that we can start live testing in a few weeks. And if the tests are successful, we can launch the product in just a few months.¡± Now he sounded truly optimistic. I was really happy that I could help him.

    ¡°Well done, Peter. Who would have thought that you would save this project single-handedly?¡± Mr. Osborn said as he patted my shoulder proudly.

    ¡°Peter, I promise you. If this research is successful, I will give you a few shares in Oscorp.¡± I was awestruck by his declaration, shares in Oscorp. I had never even thought in my dreams that I would have shares in Oscorp.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this, Mr. Osborn. It is Dr. Connors¡¯ research.¡± Although his offer was incredible, I could not steal Dr. Connors¡¯ credit.

    ¡°It is not that I will not get any shares, Peter. So, don''t be shy to take it. You deserve it, Peter.¡± Dr. Connors supported Mr. Osborn¡¯s decision from the side.

    ¡°Harry, you understood any of what Peter said.¡± Mr. Osborn suddenly asked Harry who are just listening from the side.

    ¡°Of course, I did. Peter used Dr. Connors¡¯ research to create the framework for a serum which will provide temporary healing factor and he has already completed most of the required research.¡± Harry gave a summary of everything I had said.

    ¡°Damn! Harry. I did not think that you could actually understand it.¡± Harry¡¯s grades were just above average after all.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say so. I am a bit of a scientist myself.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!!¡± All of us started laughing at Harry¡¯s joke.

    I am glad I was able to help Dr. Connors and Mr. Osborn. When I had started this research, I just wanted to stop another lizard incident. Who would have thought that I would manage to make something so incredible?

 Chapter 38

    ¡°All ready, Peter?¡± Ms. Ororo asked as I put my suitcase in the car¡¯s trunk.

    ¡°Alright, I am ready. Let¡¯s go, Ms. Ororo.¡± I replied to Ms. Ororo as I sat in the car.

    Today was the day I was finally going to join Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters. It would have been much earlier but Dr. Connors dragged me into the research for the new lizard serum leading to a delay of a week.

    I could have gone to the school using a portal but Ancient One had forbidden it. She had said that going to new place could be very risky for a new sorcerer even if they knew the specific coordinates. One could open a portal high in the air or even deep into the ground.

    And I was only now properly learning the advanced portal arts. As such, it was not necessary for me to take a shortcut when I could easily go there within a few hours.

    Thus, I had to go there physically. When Professor Xavier¡¯s side had heard about it, Ms. Ororo had volunteered to pick me up.

    ¡°By the way, Peter. I heard that you got delayed because you were involved in a very special project in Oscorp. How did that happen?¡± Ms. Ororo asked curiously.

    ¡°Actually, my father was a dear friend of Dr. Connors who is the head of the project. When he saw that I am as intelligent as my father, Dr. Connors took me as his intern.¡± I answered his question.

    ¡°But you have to quit it because of us, right.¡± She asked sadly.

    ¡°No, actually I had gone to Oscorp to quit but I ended up helping him more than I had thought I ever could.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ms. Ororo asked amazed.

    ¡°Ever since I obtained these powers, my intelligence has been actually enhanced, so I had done some of my research on my own while I was in Kamar Taj.

    This research ended up helping Dr. Connors whose research was stuck. That is why I had to stay for a week to help him as I was the one who had furthered the research.¡±

    I explained to Ms. Ororo in a layman¡¯s terms as the progress of the actual research and its actual direction was a business secret.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Peter. Finally, we have someone smart among the students. All the other students except Jean are what I would say only average in their studies.¡± Ms. Ororo praised me for my intelligence causing me to blush.

    ¡°Say, Peter. All the students we have recruited are actually in your age group. I hope that you will make some new friends when we arrive.¡± Ms. Ororo said optimistically.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Back in the school, I was just a shy nerd, making me an easy target for bullying.

    But¡­. Now, after I have gained these powers and trained in Kamar Taj, I am much different person from before. So, I don''t know if I will be able to make any new friends.¡±

    ¡°Then, I believe you will definitely make some new friends there.¡± Ms. Ororo said chuckling.

    ¡°Really?¡± I was surprised by her answer.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Everyone there has a completely different personality from everyone else. Their life has changed quite a lot since they awakened as mutants. Yet, they all have become great friends with each other.¡± She assured me that I would have no problem making friends.

    As we talked, we soon arrived in Bayville, where Professor Xavier¡¯s school was located.

    ¡°This is the place, Peter.¡± Ms. Ororo declared as we entered a mansion.

    ¡°Really, Professor Xavier runs his school in a mansion?¡± I was stunned to know that Professor ran his school in an actual mansion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Peter. Welcome to the X-Mansion.¡±

    As we entered the mansion, I could see Professor Xavier and Mr. Logan, waiting for us along with six teenagers, two boys and four girls.

    The boys included a guy wearing red lensed sunglasses indoors and a blue haired boy.

    The girls however were quite a diverse lot. There was a red haired beauty and a cheerful looking brown haired girl who gave the vibe of a girl next door.

    These two girls however were the simpler looking ones. There was a girl who gave a completely goth vibe. She even had a white streak in her hair along with dark shaded makeup on her face.

    And the last girl was quite a stunning one. She had silver white hair like mine along with beautiful blue eyes.

    ¡°Everyone, meet Peter. He will be joining us from today onwards.¡± Professor Xavier introduced me to everyone.

    ¡°Hi! Nice to meet you! Hello!¡±

    I was given quite a greeting from some of the students. Especially, the red haired girl and the cheerful looking girl along with the blue haired boy gave me quite a warm greeting.

    ¡°Now, why don''t all of you introduce yourself to Peter?¡± Professor Xavier asked all the students to introduce themselves.

    ¡°Scott Summers.¡± The boy with sunglasses introduced himself.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Peter. I hope you play nice around here unlike a certain someone.¡± Scott said while looking at the blue haired boy. He seemed to be the authoritarian type and it felt like he had a grudge against the other guy.

    ¡°Kurt Wagner.¡± The blue haired boy introduced himself.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Peter. At last, the girl to boy ratio is a little more closer. Finally, Scott is not the only guy besides me.¡± Kurt definitely seemed to be the playful type.

    ¡°Jean Grey.¡± The red haired beauty introduced herself.

    ¡°I hope we can get along, Peter.¡± Jean welcomed me warmly.

    ¡°Katherine Pryde but only call me Kitty.¡± The cheerful girl said introducing herself. She definitely seemed to be a carefree girl.

    ¡°Rogue. That is all you need to know.¡± The goth girl said when it came her turn. From her attitude, it was clear that she didn¡¯t want to get close to anyone.

    ¡°Emma Frost.¡± That¡¯s all the silver haired beauty said. Looking at her expression, it was clear that she didn''t want to be here.

    ¡°So, what is your power, Peter?¡± As soon as the introductions finished, Kurt asked me excitedly.

    ¡°Be a bit more patient, Kurt. But first, deactivate your holo watch. What have I told you about wearing it in the mansion?¡± Professor Xavier gently ordered Kurt.

    ¡°Do I have to do it, Professor?¡± Kurt clearly didn¡¯t want to do what Professor had ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Kurt, you have to do it. Because that is who you are.¡± Professor Xavier said to Kurt softly.

    Reluctantly, Kurt deactivated the watch on his wrist. And then in front of me was Kurt who definitely didn¡¯t look like Kurt.

    He now had blue skin along with a tail. Kurt looked at me as if expecting a look of repulsion.

    ¡°Do you not hate how I look?¡± He was clearly surprised by my calm expression which had not changed a bit at his transformation.

    ¡°Well, I am not much different from you.¡± Saying this, I removed the illusion spell from myself. Since I was going to stay here, I would naturally have to reveal my true appearance. Might as well do it a little earlier.

    ¡°Wow! You are similar to me.¡± Kurt exclaimed as I also hid my true appearance like him.

    Suddenly, I received a premonition out of nowhere and in response my right hand had turned into a claw and was moving towards a place in my surroundings instinctively.

    Although, I now had control over my instincts, it was only in a general situation. In emergency and urgent situations like this, my body still moved according to my instincts.

    As my claw headed towards the respective direction, Kurt suddenly appeared where it was headed. No doubt, his sudden teleportation had triggered my instincts.

    Startled, I tried to stop my attack but the momentum was too strong. Fortunately, I was able to slow the attack enough that Kurt could teleport again to escape it.

    He reappeared where he previously was, taking deep breaths because of what he had just experienced.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that. My instincts are too strong. There could have been a serious accident.¡±

 Chapter 39

    ¡°I am sorry, really sorry. I was just too excited to meet someone like me who also hid his own appearance. I didn''t think this would happen.¡± Kurt was apologizing fervently to me.

    ¡°There is nothing to forgive, Kurt. It was me who overreacted. So, don''t be sad, okay.¡± I tried to console Kurt, after all, the fault laid with me.

    I reached where Kurt was and extended my fist towards him. ¡°Just be a little more aware of one¡¯s personal space next time, Kurt.¡±

    ¡°Sure, dude.¡± With this, he bumped his fist with mine, a camaraderie forming between us.

    ¡°Say, your hand turned into a claw when you attacked. Was that your power, Peter?¡± Jean asked curiously. It seems that she was quite an observant one.

    ¡°You could say that.¡± With a casual flick of my hand, I once again turned it into a claw, this time however, emitting my signature red lightning.

    The room fell silent as everyone watched my red lightning curiously, their eyes shining with wonder.

    ¡°Wow! Is that lightning actually red in colour? It looks so cool and also unique! Moreover it compliments the black scales on your claw completely.¡± Kitty exclaimed at the sight of my red lightning.

    It should be said that everyone here was quite tolerant about mutant powers even if they were mutants themselves.

    If I had shown anyone my black scaled claw anywhere else, most of the people would have been either afraid of me or disgusted. But here, all of them were instead fascinated by it.

    ¡°Hey, Peter. Can you transform the parts of your body at will?¡± Kurt asked curiously.

    ¡°Yeah, I can. Why?¡± It was quite a unique question.

    ¡°But that is not fair. You can switch off your mutation at will while I am stuck in this form.¡± Kurt said sadly while referring to his own appearance.

    ¡°Kurt! How many times I have said that there is nothing wrong about how you look? You are a normal human no matter how you look.¡± Professor Xavier said, telling Kurt he was not different from others.

    ¡°That is right, Kurt. You don¡¯t need to worry. We are with you.¡± Kitty gave her support to Kurt by giving him a hug.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kurt. You don¡¯t need to be ashamed of yourself.¡±

    One by one, everyone present gave their support for Kurt. Even Rogue and Emma who had been silent till now gave their support for him.

    ¡°Thank you, guys. All of you!¡± Kurt said happily with misty eyes.

    He must have faced quite some discrimination before joining Professor Xavier¡¯s school. Still, it was good that he now had such great friends.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Say, Peter. Why did you take a completely different appearance when you look so handsome? Only your eyes are slitted which have to be hidden.¡± Kitty asked curiously.

    ¡°Yeah! I have never seen any guy as handsome as you. And trust me, with my appearance, I have seen a lot of guys who have confidence in their appearance.¡± Emma, the silent beauty suddenly said in support of Kitty¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, I only recently gained these powers which caused my appearance to change to how I look now. It has only been a few months since then. So, it is still difficult for my friends and family to adjust to my new appearance.

    Besides, it turns too many eyes and I don¡¯t want to attract so much attention. Also, any friend of mine would never be able to recognise me as Peter.¡±

    Emma looked genuinely surprised by my answer.

    ¡°Well, that is truly surprising. Most of the guys I know would have used this appearance to have girls flocking towards them.¡± She said bitingly.

    From her tone, it was clear that she didn¡¯t have any good previous experience with any guy.

    ¡°Well, it is better that I do not know such shallow girls who only follow someone because of their appearance.¡± I replied back.

    This could be said to be one of the benefits I had as someone who was generally ignored by the girls. I could easily observe their characteristics and personalities from their behaviour towards me and the others.

    ¡°So, when did Professor Xavier make the holo watch for you, Peter?¡± Jean asked me curiously.

    ¡°I actually didn''t use a holo watch to change my appearance.¡± I replied to Jean.

    ¡°But that is impossible. Without it, how did you change your appearance then?¡± Jean looked confused by my answer along with the rest of the students.

    ¡°It is because I used magic.¡± I said the truth, suddenly revealing the existence of magic to them.

    All the students seemed flabbergasted by my answer. Although they were mutants themselves, the existence of a mutant could still be explained scientifically. Magic, as such, was only fantasy for them.

    ¡°Magic, does it really exist? Do you know anything about this, Professor?¡± Jean, it seems was truly an intelligent girl as Ms. Ororo had said, because she immediately asked Professor Xavier once I told them about magic. After all, only Professor Xavier could answer their questions about magic considering he had recruited me.

    ¡°Believe me, Jean, I would not have believed that magic actually existed if I hadn¡¯t seen it myself.¡± Professor Xavier assured everyone that magic actually existed.

    ¡°Peter, why don¡¯t give them a show with your magic?¡± Professor Xavier asked me politely.

    ¡°With pleasure, Professor.¡±

    Since Professor asked for a show, I decided to give them a true magic show. As such, I used a spell which was generally useless in most cases.

    As I casted the spell, several small ball-shaped flame constructs appeared in the air. Then, I moved the flame constructs in the air all the while increasing and decreasing the energy in them.

    It looked like several stars were moving in the air while twinkling. This was the spell ¡®Twinkling Stars¡¯. As the flame constructs moved in the air, I could see how amazed everyone was by the spell.

    It was a spell which was generally used for training in the flame mystic arts. Apart from lightning, I also had great talent in flame attribute. So, I had learnt this spell obviously for training.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± I asked them as I ended the spell.

    ¡°Magic is amazing! Can I learn it too?¡± Kitty asked me with literal stars in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, everyone has some aptitude for magic. But becoming a sorcerer is a lifelong duty. You have to leave your everything behind. I am just an exception due to certain circumstances.¡± It pained me every time I had to tell someone that they could not learn magic. But unfortunately, it just was not meant for them to learn it.

    ¡°Oh! So, I guess I can¡¯t.¡± Kitty said sadly.

    I could more or less guess what she was feeling. It was like showing a child a candy and then telling him he can¡¯t have it.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Emma who had been watching my show of magic silently until now suddenly spoke.

    ¡°You are a sorcerer yourself. Have you ever heard of a sorcerer who wears a suit with web-like design. He also wore a red cloak fastened by an eye-shaped brooch.¡±

 Chapter 40

    When I had revealed that I was a sorcerer, I was already ready to be questioned about the Spider Supreme.

    Moreover, I had already talked to Professor Xavier regarding what could be told to the students and what not. Although he himself didn¡¯t know the actual truth regarding Spider Supreme.

    ¡°Professor, is Emma the one who encountered that guy?¡± I inquired.

    ¡°Yes, Peter. She is the one.¡± Professor Xavier confirmed but it was already obvious from Emma¡¯s question.

    ¡°So, you have indeed met him.¡± Emma said, visibly excited.

    ¡°Hey, is that really Emma? She is often the more reserved type of girl.¡± Kurt muttered to Jean from side after seeing Emma¡¯s excited expression.

    ¡°So, how do you know of him, Peter?¡± Emma continued her questioning.

    ¡°How can I not know him?¡± After all, if it was not for him, I wouldn¡¯t even be alive, much less here.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Emma was surprised by my answer. ¡° What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that it was actually that guy who gave me these powers just like how he had enhanced your powers.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Scott, who was listening from the side suddenly interrupted our conversation.

    ¡°If that mysterious guy gave you these powers, does that mean that you are actually not a mutant?¡± Scott, it seems was quite a perceptive person as he had instantly picked up on my words and understood that my powers were actually given to me.

    ¡°No, Scott. That is not true. Peter is indeed a mutant. That I can assure you of.¡± Professor Xavier said once he heard Scott¡¯s words.

    ¡°Does that mean that what Peter showed us was actually a secondary mutation like that of mine?¡± Emma questioned, curious about the nature of my powers.

    ¡°No, that is not it, either. Peter¡¯s X-gene is currently dormant.¡± Professor Xavier explained with a slight smile. It seems that he was pleased by his students¡¯ questions.

    ¡°But then how did you find him, Professor? Cerebro can only pick up a mutant if he uses his mutant abilities.¡± Jean questioned, revealing a name ¡®Cerebro¡¯.

    Professor Xavier had said that he had detected me using a special machine. It seems that the machine¡¯s name was ¡®Cerebro¡¯.

    ¡°It is because Peter¡¯s X-gene is quite a unique one. Despite it being dormant, it¡¯s presence is powerful enough to be detected.¡± Professor explained the unique condition of my X-gene.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°We have hypothesized that the powers Peter received have interfered with the X-gene, causing such a phenomenon.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you were telling me about that mysterious sorcerer. Tell me now. Don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Emma said demandingly. Looks like she was frustrated by the change in topic.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I will tell you. Actually he was the one who left me to the sorcerers after giving me these powers.¡± I started explaining about Spider Supreme.

    ¡°We do not know much about him other than that he calls himself Spider Supreme. The only thing we can predict from his actions is that he doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions.¡±

    Professor Xavier had strictly said to me to not reveal that Spider Supreme was actually from a different dimension. According to him, it was useless information for students and would only divert their attention. I somewhat agreed on this topic with him.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Emma continued to probe. She was quite insistent regarding Spider Supreme.

    ¡°Well, that is all I know. And that is only because Spider Supreme had contacted Ancient One, my mentor so that she could pick me up and take me in as her apprentice.¡±

    I had to lie unfortunately but it was necessary. Spider Supreme was a guy from a different dimension with unknown motives. As such, knowing more about Spider Supreme would only be harmful for her.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Emma finally relented seeing she would not learn anything more from him.

    Suddenly, I felt a mental intrusion in my mind. And in response to it, an image of a dragon once again formed in my mind in order to counterattack.

    I tried to control the counterattack to lessen it but unfortunately was not much successful.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Emma let out a cry of pain revealing her to be the culprit. Looks like she tried to read my mind to find out more about Spider Supreme.

    ¡°You alright, Emma.¡± Kitty quickly reached Emma and tried to help her calm down as she clutched her head in pain.

    ¡°Sorry, I tried to lessen the counterattack but was not successful.¡± I apologised for causing her so much pain.

    ¡°Counterattack! Emma, you once again tried to read someone''s mind without their permission. How many times have Professor Xavier taught you not to do something like this?¡± Scott immediately scolded Emma once he realised what had happened.

    Dude, I know that you are quite an upright person but there is time for everything.

    ¡°Shut up, you jerk! Don¡¯t you see how much pain she is in.¡± Kitty snapped back at Scott which was, to be honest, expected.

    By now, everyone had gathered around Emma. Professor Xavier and Jean immediately tried to soothe her mind using their telepathy.

    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t blame Emma too much.¡± Kitty said to me once Emma¡¯s condition looked stable.

    ¡°She had grown up in a very repressive family. So, she ran away from them. After that, she had to earn everything on the streets. So, she is very grateful to Spider Supreme for enhancing her powers without asking for anything. That is why she wanted to learn more about him. Because she wanted to find him and thank him.¡±

    Kitty explained Emma¡¯s life to me so that I would not blame her.

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t tell you my life story so that you could tell it to everyone.¡± Emma rebuked Kitty. Her condition had surprisingly healed quite faster than anyone had expected.

    ¡°But if I didn¡¯t tell them then everyone would have hated you. You are already not liked much by everyone.¡± Kitty said softly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to.¡± Emma said to Kitty despite now having a smile on her face.

    ¡°Alright, everyone.¡± Professor Xavier drew the attention of everyone to him.

    ¡°I think it is about time for us to visit the danger room.¡± Danger room, what¡¯s that?

    ¡°We need to analyse Peter¡¯s powers. We already had two incidents today already, I do not want a third.¡± Professor Xavier declared.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Professor, what is this danger room?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°You will know when you see it, Peter.¡± Professor Xavier said while smiling enigmatically.

    ¡°Follow me, everyone.¡± Under Professor¡¯s guidance, we entered deep into the mansion and eventually stepped onto a spiral staircase going downwards.

    When we reached the end of the staircase, I was surprised by the sight before my eyes. I had anticipated a spacious basement as it was after all the basement of a large mansion. But what stretched out before me was nothing short of an underground bunker. Its vastness defied all of my expectations and the term ¡®basement¡¯ seemed woefully inadequate.

    ¡°Is that a fighter jet?¡± I was surprised to see a fighter jet of all things as we continued into the bunker.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the X-jet.¡± Professor Xavier started explaining about the jet.

    ¡°Before we started the school, I along with Logan and Ororo used it as a primary mode of transport while going on some government sanctioned operations. Logan and Ororo still use it sometimes even now.¡± Professor Xavier said wistfully. He seemed to remember his past as he explained the history of X-jet.

    As we continued, we finally reached our destination which appeared to be some kind of hi-tech control room.

    ¡°Welcome, everyone!¡± A blue skinned, furry guy wearing a lab coat, who has obviously a mutant greeted us as we reached the control room.

    ¡°Ah! You must be Peter. It is always nice to meet a new member.¡± He raised his large, blue furred hand towards me for a handshake. Honestly, he looked like a humanoid, blue coloured lion.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you too, Mr¡­.¡± As I shaked his hand, I realised that he did not introduce himself.

    ¡°Oh! How could I forget to introduce myself? Guess I was too excited. I am Hank McCoy, the resident scientist of this school. However, everyone calls me the ¡®Beast¡¯.¡± He ended his introduction with large grin which surprisingly suited him.

    Well, the name suited him because his appearance reminded me of the ¡®Beast¡¯ from the ¡®Beauty and the Beast¡¯ movie I had seen some time ago. Only he was blue coloured and a scientist instead of a prince.

    ¡°By the way, Peter. Is your current appearance due to your mutation?¡± Mr. Hank asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes, it is, Mr. Hank. May I ask why?¡±

    ¡°It is just that I was curious. Would it however be possible for you to give me a few drops of your blood?¡± He asked kindly.

    ¡°I could give it to you, Mr. Hank. However, my blood is impossible to be analysed by scientific equipment.¡± I had already tried it earlier when I had time at the Oscorp Lab. My blood was too much charged with magical energy to be analysed by any equipment.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mr. Hank muttered sadly.

    ¡°Hank, we will have time to talk later. For now, we need to use the danger room.¡± Professor Xavier stopped our conversation and uttered our motive for coming here.

    ¡°Peter! You were asking me what is danger room, right? This here is the danger room.¡± He took me to the glass windows in the control room to show the danger room.

    Outside, I could see an expansive metallic field, larger than a football field, full of several weird equipment.

    ¡°Danger room is a special training facility of our school we use to train our students.¡± Professor Xavier finally explained what was danger room.

    ¡°Generally, we only use the lower levels to train our students which consists of obstacle courses and holograms.¡± Well, that didn''t seem too dangerous.

    ¡°However, I had discussed this earlier with Ancient One when she had called me earlier. She has given me permission to use the higher level which Logan and Ororo use.

    She quoted that it would be shameful for you not to use this level after so much training.¡±

    ¡°Well, then what are we waiting for?¡± I said excited.

    Now, this was something interesting. Because I was busy helping Dr. Connors the whole week, I didn¡¯t have time for a good workout. This was just perfect.

    ¡°You ready, Peter.¡± Mr. Hank¡¯s voice sounded from the control room as I stepped into the danger room ready to start.

    ¡°Born ready.¡± I said confidently.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Saying these words, Mr. Hank activated the danger room.

    A wall slid away and robots entered the field. They immediately moved towards me using the skates they had for their feet. Moreover, several turrets appeared all over the field and started shooting lasers at me.

    For any untrained person, even if they were a mutant, it would have been a difficult situation. But for me, it was nothing much.

    I immediately launched some weak lightning bolts, well weak by my standards to finish them off. I had now enough control over my powers that I could launch these weak bolts repeatedly like a machine gun.

    ¡°It seems that this much is nothing for you, Peter. So, I am increasing the difficulty.¡± Mr. Hank¡¯s sounded again, warning me.

    As his voice sounded, the floor beneath me started to move like an escalator while some parts of the floor rose above the ground like pillars. Several turrets appeared on the pillars ready to shoot at me.

    ¡°Now, that is something that would require some effort.¡± I unfurled my wings and flew while shooting at the turrets.

    ¡°Are those actual wings?¡± Mr. Hank¡¯s voice sounded from the control room in a low tone. Looks like he was surprised upon seeing my wings.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ It seems that I would have to release our ace. Be glad, Peter. It is not everyday we get to release the Sentinel.¡± Mr. Hank warned me that he was releasing the ace of the danger room.

    Another wall slid away and a giant robot walked into the danger room. It¡¯s hands ended with barrels revealing they were actually laser weapons.

    Furthermore, even more laser turrets appeared while the obstacles started moving faster and some more robots also appeared behind the Sentinel.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope it requires at least a little more effort.¡± Excited that I had finally a worthy opponent, I created a lightning spear crackling with my unique red lightning and hurled it at the Sentinel.

    However, the lightning spear pierced through the Sentinel as if it was butter and left a large hole in its chest.

    Had it been too weak or was it I was too strong? If it was later, then Ancient One had my greatest respect for facing these lightning spears of mine everyday as if they were nothing.

    ¡°Stop! Stop! The testing is over.¡± Mr. Hank hysterically spoke from the control room. Just like he had said, the danger room was now deactivated with every robot and equipment switched off.

    ¡°Could you not have hold back your strength a little? Do you know how much it would cost to repair a Sentinel?¡± Mr. Hank¡¯s despair could be felt from his voice, even through the speaker.

    ¡°Sorry! I didn''t realise that.¡± I said sheepishly.

 Chapter 42

    The morning sun was just beginning to peak over the horizon when I stirred up from my sleep. My eyes fluttered open to an unfamiliar ceiling.

    It took me a moment before the events of the previous day flooded back. I had joined Professor Xavier¡¯s school finally yesterday.

    The memories of yesterday made me smile subconsciously. Yesterday had been quite a chaotic day with more than a few accidents.

    Fortunately, everything had somehow fallen into place by the end of the day. Still the friends I had made yesterday made it all worthwhile.

    Gathering myself, I got up and freshened up for the day ahead. Then I went to the garden in the X-Mansion.

    The X-Mansion had quite spacious garden. As the morning sunlight fell on the grass stained with dew, it seemed as if there were pearls on the field. The garden looked quite beautiful, a perfect place for some morning exercise.

    Taking a position, I went through the martial forms Master Ying Nan had taught me. This was something I did every morning ever since I returned from Ta Lo in order to make sure my martial skills remained robust and sharp.

    Suddenly, I felt a presence near me. Looking around, I saw Mr. Logan approaching me.

    ¡°Hey, bub! What¡¯s up? Do you train like this everyday?¡± He asked me curiously.

    I nodded, ¡°Yes, I train in my martial arts every morning.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Logan¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit after which he spoke. ¡°You seemed unsatisfied with your workout in the danger room yesterday. How about a spar, you and me? Just hand to hand, no powers.¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I accepted his preposition without any hesitation. As he had said, I was still unsatisfied that I could not let loose yesterday.

    Soon both of us took our positions and began our duel. As our fists connected, I was surprised to find that Mr. Logan¡¯s strength neared my own.

    Although my strength was much higher in my draconic form, it didn¡¯t mean that in my human form, I was weak. Well, it just made it easier for me to spar with Mr. Logan properly.

    As we continued fighting, our fists continuously colliding with each other, I had a grasp on Mr. Logan¡¯s fighting style. Although it looked like he had some kind of training, he mostly fought with reckless abandon. Honestly, his style reminded me of how I used to fight all the way back when I had first arrived in Kamar Taj, a wild and instinctive one.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    As we continued fighting, I was quickly able to find an opening due to Logan¡¯s wild style and struck at his side. However, because I was worried that I would hurt him, I struck him with much less force than I could have used.

    But it seems that Mr. Logan understood my intentions as he immediately disengaged. His eyes flashed dangerously as he unsheathed his claws.

    ¡°Hey, bub! Don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± he warned, ¡°Just because you are strong doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t take a hit. Fight me properly, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t do this next time.¡± Naturally, I conceded after his warning.

    We continued our spar, our movements a blur of agility and strength. Although Mr. Logan took quite a lot more hits than me because of his wild style, he didn¡¯t look any worse. Moreover, whenever I hit him, it felt like I was hitting a metal plate.

    ¡°Alright, I think that is enough for today.¡± Mr. Logan said stopping the spar. ¡° Let¡¯s stop so that we still have enough energy for the rest of the day.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where did you learn how to fight like this, Mr. Logan?¡± I asked curiously.

    His smile faded upon hearing my question. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± He said sadly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± I was completely surprised by his answer.

    ¡°When I woke up, I was in a secret lab, nearly a blank slate. Fortunately, I know I shouldn¡¯t be there and in that way. So I slaughtered my way out of there. At that time, I already knew how to fight like this.¡±

    Mr. Logan explained his past to me. He revealed how later Professor Xavier found him and offered him a place. Since then, he was a part of Professor¡¯s group.

    ¡°Even now after so many years, I have only learned that I am more than a hundred years old.¡± He said sadly.

    A hundred years old! Seriously, Mr. Logan looked like he could not be more than in his early 40s.

    I was thinking of how to offer my condolences when the space in front of us shimmered and Kurt and Kitty appeared in front of us.

    As soon as they appeared, Kitty immediately spoke, ¡°Both of you stop fighting!¡±

    At her words, Logan and I shared a glance and then burst out laughing.

    ¡°We were just sparring, Kitty.¡± I reassured her.

    ¡°I knew it. You are just worried for nothing, Kitty.¡± Kurt said to Kitty chidingly.

    ¡°You know, Peter. She woke me up when she saw both of you sparring.¡± Kurt complained to me.

    ¡°Hey, I was just scared to face both of you alone. Both of you were fighting so fiercely.¡± Kitty muttered angrily.

    ¡°Say, Peter. You will be joining us in the school, right?¡± Kitty asked me suddenly. Looks like she was trying to change the topic.

    ¡°Actually, I will not be joining you all. I have already taken a distance learning course from my school. So, I will not be going to any school from now on.¡± I replied to Kitty¡¯s question that I would unfortunately not be joining them in the school.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s not fair! So, you will be just sitting around in the X-Mansion while all of us will be in the school.¡± Kurt said, surprised by my answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Instead of going to school, I will be at Kamar Taj where I will be learning mystic arts for the whole day. Besides I am not attending my school only because I have already finished all of my studies.¡± I clarified that I would not be just sitting around.

    ¡°And here I thought that you had managed to escape the hell that is homework. Looks like you also have it rough, dude.¡± Kurt said upon learning about my situation.

    We were continuing our conversation when suddenly Jean¡¯s voice came from the mansion. ¡°Everyone, return now. Breakfast is ready.¡±

    As we returned to the mansion, I realised that maybe this new school will not be anything bad.

    Although, I had been here for only a day, I was already making friends despite the students here being quite quirky with their special abilities.

 Chapter 43

    Magic circles revolved around the shock gauntlets I had obtained from Shocker after defeating him, analysing the gauntlets and how they worked.

    Shocker may have been a crazy thief but he sure knew how to craft a good invention. Just by using some vibration and shock related tech, he managed to create a powerful weapon.

    The shock gauntlets were a weapon powerful enough that I could personally use them although not without heavily modifying them. I immediately took out a bunch of blank papers and started writing the modifications and enchantments I would have to perform on the gauntlets before they were combat ready.

    Hmm! First of all, I would have to use some enchantments to enhance the power of the gauntlets. Although the gauntlets were already quite powerful, they just were not enough for me to use because of how powerful I was.

    Moreover, I would also have to put a psychic trigger enchantment on it. Currently, it worked on thumb trigger which would not be enough in high speed combat.

    Furthermore, all these enchantments could not be performed on the current framework of the gauntlets. I would have to obtain some specially enchanted metals next time I went to Kamar Taj in order to fortify its structural framework.

    There should also be a channelling disk on the palm area of the gauntlets otherwise it would be difficult for me to use magic and release lightning bolts through my hands.

    Now that I was reminded of my lightning, I should also put some lightning resistance enchantments on it so that it doesn¡¯t get destroyed the first time I unleash a lightning bolt wearing it.

    ¡°Now, this is something I can use.¡± I said as I completed the final sketch of the blueprint.

    This marvellous product does, however deserve a name. Let¡¯s call this ¡®Dragon Claws¡¯ for now.

    Just as I was adding the last touches on the blueprint, I heard a knock on my room.

    ¡°Peter, you there?¡± Emma¡¯s voice came from behind the door.

    ¡°Give me a few minutes, Emma.¡± I called out and hastily finished the last touches.

    Then, I opened the door to find Emma calmly waiting for me. ¡°Sorry for making you wait.¡±

    ¡°Huh! What is this?¡± Emma¡¯s gaze drifted behind me to the blueprints on the desk which I didn¡¯t have time to remove.

    ¡°What are you doing, Peter?¡± She asked me curiously.

    ¡°Just a new project I am working on,¡± I replied nonchalantly, ¡°I will show you when it is complete.¡±

    Our initial interaction had not been the smoothest, what with Emma trying to read my mind and then receiving quite an intense backlash.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    However, to my and everyone else¡¯s surprise, Emma had humbly apologized to me the very next day, leaving all of us shocked as she was quite an aloof one.

    According to Kitty, it was because Emma found me interesting so she had apologized.

    Over the last few days, we had surprisingly become fast friends as Emma herself was quite an intelligent girl. It was truly sad that Emma¡¯s field of interest was business and economics and she was not much interested in science.

    Due to her rather soft behaviour towards me as compared to a quite sharp attitude towards others, Kitty believed she was romantically interested in me despite both of us never having encroached upon that topic.

    However, even if Kitty¡¯s prediction was true, I was unfortunately not ready to engage in a romantic relationship at the current moment. In the recent months, I had been through a lot and simply was not ready to invest in a relationship yet.

    ¡°By the way, why did you come over?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Professor Xavier has called for us in the conference room.¡± Emma replied.

    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± After all, we had already gotten late because of me.

    When we arrived, we saw that everyone else had already arrived and we were the last ones.

    ¡°Ah! Peter, Emma, you are here. Come, have a seat.¡± Professor Xavier greeted us warmly upon our arrival.

    ¡°Why did you call all of us, Professor?¡± Kurt asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, I have already informed all of you about the X-Men initiative.¡±

    Indeed, he had told us about it. It was an initiative under which us mutants worked on some government sanctioned operations which are difficult for government to perform by themselves and in return the government provided us support and funding.

    Generally, only Logan and Ororo went on such operations but recently they also asked us students for help if our powers could increase the success rate of the operations and if we wanted to help.

    Although I didn¡¯t like someone my age participating in such operations, it would be hypocritical for me to object considering that I had already participated in a dimension invasion.

    And the others were no glass vase, they also had their powers. Moreover, Professor Xavier had assured us that they would only take us on relatively simple missions and that our safety would be considered greater than the success rate of the mission.

    ¡°This time, it is a rather simple mission. That is why I called all of you. So that you can learn from this meeting and be prepared for the time you yourself have to participate in a mission.¡± Professor explained the reason for calling the meeting.

    He activated the large monitor in the conference room and the monitor showed the picture of a young boy about our age.

    ¡°This is Bobby Drake, a resident of the Long Island. Recently, it was revealed that he was a mutant.¡±

    The monitor now showed a new image. Bobby extending his hand towards someone who was encased in ice while a girl screamed near them.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems his powers activated in public thus revealing him to be a mutant. Currently, he has been locked in a local police station for his own safety.¡±

    Professor Xavier then revealed what was our mission. ¡° Our mission is to go in that police station and extract him. If possible, convince him to join our school.¡±

    ¡°Peter,¡± Professor Xavier addressed me, ¡° You are quite powerful. Moreover, combined with your magic, you are also quite versatile and can help us if something unexpected happens. I would like you to join us in this mission.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± I agreed as the mission was quite easy.

    ¡°Since you would be joining us on the mission, have you thought of your codename? If you haven¡¯t, you can just use a temporary codename for now.¡± Professor Xavier asked me for my codename considering we could not use our actual names during the mission.

    Although most of the X-Men had fitting codenames, some of them were still using temporary ones since they still hadn¡¯t decided on their actual codenames. Like how Jean had ¡®Marvel Girl¡¯ and Emma had ¡®Silencer¡¯.

    Besides, Scott¡¯s codename ¡®Cyclops¡± could be said to be a misleading one since Cyclops didn¡¯t shoot laser beams.

    ¡°Just call me ¡®Drake¡¯ for now.¡± I replied after some thought.

 Chapter 44

    I was near the X-jet which was about to take off for the mission, waiting for the others who are getting ready.

    In the end, it was decided that Logan and I would take the lead and meet Bobby in order to extract him. The recruiting would take place once we were back safely at the X-jet.

    For the backup, Kurt and Emma had been chosen. They would not join us and were only there to help us in retreating in case of emergencies.

    Kurt¡¯s teleportation power, especially was extremely convenient for extraction and retreat. Emma was joining us because a telepath always comes in handy, even in the most unlikely cases.

    Originally, Jean was supposed to join us for the telepath position but she was having some headaches these days. And since Professor Xavier could not go, it was decided that Emma would go.

    Besides, Emma¡¯s powers had increased since her encounter with Spider Supreme. Now, she was not only a telepath but also telekinetic. And her diamond form could protect her in case anything happened.

    Miss Ororo would also be joining us but she would be in charge of the X-jet and would not interfere unless there is an emergency.

    Soon, everyone who would participate in the mission gathered, each wearing a specially designed uniform with an X insignia on them.

    Emma, in particular, looked absolutely beautiful, radiating confidence and allure in that skin tight uniform.

    ¡°Peter, why aren''t you wearing the uniform?¡± Kurt asked me. Then, a look of realization appeared on his face.

    ¡°Ah! I had forgotten that you have only been here for a few days. So, your uniform is not ready.¡± He looked sheepish as he realised.

    ¡°It seems that Professor has not told you that my uniform is always ready.¡± Saying these words, I activated my transformation bracelet.

    An energy appeared from the bracelet and covered me and when it disappeared, I was already in my suit.

    Kurt¡¯s jaw looked like it would drop anytime as he watched me change into my suit in an instant.

    ¡°Dude! That¡¯s awesome. Magic is so convenient.¡± Kurt expressed his admiration as he looked truly impressed by my show of magic.

    ¡°You have to make one for me too. You have no idea how hard it is for me to change into my suit because of my tail.¡± Kurt literally begged me to make a bracelet for him.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Alright, I will make one for you.¡± I acquiesced in front of his nagging.

    ¡°Now, everyone listen. I will now explain the plan.¡± Professor Xavier drew the attention of everyone towards him.

    ¡°The plan is simple. Logan and Bobby will head to the station where Bobby is kept. Logan will guard the area while Peter will enter Bobby¡¯s cell and convince him to escape with them.

    Kurt and Emma will stay close but still far away from the station, observing the whole situation. Ororo will be in X-jet ready to take off once the objectives are accomplished.

    Peter, once you have extracted Bobby, regroup with the others and immediately return to the X-jet.¡±

    It was a rather simple mission and not hard to accomplish if there were not any other factors. My portals were the linchpin for the whole mission to be accomplished swiftly.

    ¡°Time is of the essence in this mission. Bobby¡¯s mutant status is already public, make him a prime target. So, Peter, go in there, extract Bobby and return as fast as you can.¡±

    Professor Xavier once again emphasized that this mission needed to be performed swiftly because of Bobby¡¯s mutant ability already being public.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor. We will accomplished the mission as swiftly as we can.¡± I said to Professor as all of us boarded the X-jet.

    ¡° X-Men, taking off.¡± Kurt exclaimed, excited for the mission.

    ¡°Calm down, bub!¡± Logan chided Kurt, telling him to focus.

    <hr>

    Logan and I were watching the police station where Bobby was held. The X-jet was parked a few kilometres away. We could not leave a fighter jet in an open place after all. Meanwhile, Kurt and Emma were on a nearby hill, watching the whole situation.

    ¡°Say no to the Mutants!¡±

    ¡° Mutants are freaks!¡±

    ¡° All mutants must be killed!¡±

    We could see a small mob in a front of the police station chanting derogatory remarks about mutants.

    ¡°Looks like we must hurry.¡± Logan said to me upon seeing the mob.

    We made our way to the back of the police station where Bobby¡¯s cell was. As I didn¡¯t have coordinates regarding Bobby¡¯s cell, I had to near his cell so that I could directly open a portal there.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Logan suddenly asked for me to stop.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked surprised by Logan¡¯s sudden warning.

    ¡°I can hear some voices in Bobby¡¯s cell. There is someone else in there, talking to him.¡± Logan had enhanced hearing so it was absolutely possible for him to hear it.

    I casted a life recognition spell in order to confirm Logan¡¯s words. The results confirmed what Logan was saying. There were indeed two people in the cell.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± I whispered to Logan as he was the more experienced one.

    ¡°Open a portal, not in the cell but near the cell. We need to see who is that other person.¡± Logan ordered.

    Following his order, I opened a portal and both of us silently entered the police station.

    ¡°Wait a moment, Logan.¡± I stopped Logan from directly engaging and casted an invisibility spell on both of us.

    ¡°Magic really is convenient.¡± Logan muttered after seeing the effects of the spell.

    We stealthily neared the cell where Bobby was. Surprisingly, there was a policeman talking to Bobby. Maybe it was a false alarm.

    ¡°Young man, you should really think about joining the Brotherhood. You are a mutant, a homo superior. You should not obey those who are inferior to you.¡±

    Surprisingly, the policeman¡¯s words were nothing like that of someone from police service. He seemed to be someone from a mutant supremacist brotherhood.

    ¡°How many times I have told you that I do not want to join your shady, supremacist Brotherhood?¡± Bobby said angrily, refusing the policeman¡¯s offer.

    Luckily, it seems that we were not too late.

    ¡°What is this bitch doing here?¡± Logan suddenly murmured.

    Bitch? That¡¯s clearly a man.

 Chapter 45

    Logan poked me on my side after listening to the whole conversation. It was a signal to retreat momentarily.

    We retreated back into the hallway. ¡°Why did you call us back? Who is that guy or as you say a woman?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you later, bub. Just know that she is a very dangerous person. It is extremely fortunate for us to find her here.

    I need you to shock her to unconsciousness so that we can capture her. She is like a ghost. If we lose her here, who knows when will we ever get a chance?¡±

    Logan told me that it was extremely important for us to capture her.

    Having made changes to the plan, we returned to Bobby¡¯s cell.

    ¡°So, you will not join the Brotherhood. I am asking for the last time.¡± The policeman or should I say woman said to Bobby. It was clear that she was getting frustrated because of a lack of progress.

    ¡°No, I will not.¡± Bobby said resolutely. Looks like he knew what was wrong and what was right.

    I and Logan could see the disguised woman moving her hand towards her back pocket and removing a taser from it.

    ¡°Then, I believe we must talk ¨CAh!!¡± Just as the disguised woman was about to use the taser on Bobby, I shot a lightning bolt at her, thus causing her to be paralyzed and drop the taser.

    The shock from the lightning bolt had caused her to return to her original form. Surprisingly, her appearance was that of a blue skinned, red-haired woman. Moreover, she was quite a beautiful woman despite her blue skin.

    ¡°Who is there?¡± Bobby exclaimed, surprised by the turn of events, moving his head around to look for the one who attacked the mutant woman.

    It was okay for him to be surprised here. After all, a man he was talking to was suddenly shocked and then was revealed to be actually a mutant woman.

    ¡°Hello, Bobby.¡± I said as I removed the invisibility spell from us. At this point, the invisibility spell would only be detrimental for us.

    ¡°Logan¡­ How did you get here so fast?¡± The woman mumbled angry, still paralyzed by my lightning bolt.

    It seems that she had an enhanced physique. I had shot a rather powerful bolt at her considering that she was a mutant but she was only paralyzed from it.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Bobby was silently watching us, surprised by our sudden appearance and judging who we were.

    ¡°Hello, Mystique! Long time no see.¡± Logan greeted the woman, apparently named Mystique while laughing.

    ¡°You could not have¡­ come here so quickly without me knowing. How did you do it?.... How did you get here so quickly? B-By my calculations, there was still quite some time before you would have arrived.¡± Mystique, it seems was quite surprised by our swift arrival.

    Well, if not for my portals, we would have likely arrived more than an hour later and by then she would have long escaped with Bobby. So, it can be said that we were quite lucky this time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Saying this, I shocked her once again, this time making sure that she was unconscious.

    ¡°Do you think that she has backup?¡± I asked Logan as he knew about her already.

    ¡°I don''t think so. She generally works solo.¡± Logan replied.

    That was good. We did not need to worry that there would be a battle right here.

    ¡°Who are you? Are you also here to recruit me?¡± Bobby asked, guarded against us.

    ¡°Well, to be frank, yes.¡± I replied. Considering what he had gone through just now, it would be good for us to be frank with him.

    ¡°Then what is the difference between her and you?¡± Bobby said pointing to Mystique who was currently lying unconscious. This was one smart kid but unfortunately his smartness could very well lead to the failure of our mission.

    Damn! She really made convincing Bobby a hard job. And we could not kidnap him despite the urgency of the mission as it would make his recruitment later nearly impossible to complete.

    ¡°The difference is that the Brotherhood is an illegal mutant supremacist organisation while we are affiliated with the government. We work towards harmony between mutants and normal humans while the Brotherhood wants to rule over the humans.¡± Logan spoke, telling Bobby the difference between us and the Brotherhood.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Bobby questioned us. He really was guarded against us after what had happened.

    ¡°Look, kid. We do not have the time for this. First, we need to take you away from here. Then, we can have a talk properly.¡± It seems that Logan was getting angry because of Bobby¡¯s continuous questioning.

    ¡°Why should I leave with you? And why do we not have any time?¡± Bobby questioned once again.

    ¡°Because your status as a mutant makes you a prime target for various unscrupulous organisations who will do anything to make you join them. As such, you need to escape hastily.¡± I explained this time as Logan was getting angry.

    Bobby looked worried because of my words. ¡°Would my parents also be harmed?¡± He asked me seriously.

    ¡°They could.¡± I answered honestly.

    ¡°Then I will leave with you.¡± Finally, Bobby relented and agreed to escape with us.

    I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief as I realised that the end of the mission was finally within reach. It was really hard to get Bobby to listen to us.

    ¡°Logan!!¡± Suddenly, a rough male voice came from outside.

    ¡°Logan, I know you are there. I can smell you. Come out right now!¡± The voice came once again, roaring and asking Logan to come out.

    ¡°You will not come out. Very well then. I will slaughter everyone here if you did not come out within a minute.¡± The voice gave us a sinister ultimatum which left us not choice but to obey his words.

    ¡°Damn it! What is this bastard doing here?¡± Logan cursed as he heard the voice¡¯s ultimatum.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°You sure are meeting a lot of familiar faces today, Logan.¡± I joked a little to lessen the tension in the air.

    ¡°This is no time to joke, Peter.¡± Logan said seriously. ¡°Sabertooth is a truly mad bastard. He would surely slaughter all the protestors who are currently outside the police station if I do not show up immediately.¡±

    So, that crazy guy was called Sabertooth. He truly lived to that name like a crazy animal.

    ¡°You take Bobby and Mystique to the X-jet immediately. They are the ones we came here for. I will block Sabertooth for the time being.¡± Logan instructed me.

    Before I could say anything, Logan ran away towards the outside of the police station in order to confront Sabertooth.

    I put Mystique on my shoulder and then opened a portal, as per Logan¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Huh! What is this?¡± Bobby said surprised upon seeing my portal.

    ¡°Get in, we have no time.¡± I ordered Bobby. Although it looked like he wanted to say something, realising the seriousness of the situation, he didn¡¯t say anything and entered the portal as per my orders.

    ¡°Peter! What happened? Who is this mutant woman? Where is Logan? And who is that man who has suddenly arrived at the police station?¡± As soon as I emerged from the portal, Emma immediately bombarded me with her questions.

    That¡¯s right. I had not opened a portal directly to the X-jet but to where Kurt and Emma was. With how dangerous the situation was, Logan would obviously appreciate some reinforcements.

    ¡°I will tell you about the woman later. The man at the police station is a crazy mutant who seems to have a personal vendetta against Logan. He has threatened to kill everyone in the police station if Logan doesn¡¯t fight him.

    Logan has gone out to fight him so that I can deliver these two people to the X-jet. I will open a portal. Go and reinforce Logan now.¡±

    I finished everything I had to say in a single breath. Without giving them a chance to speak, I immediately opened a portal.

    ¡°Go now.¡± It seems that they understood the seriousness of the matter as they immediately jumped into the portal.

    The portal would take them to the back of the police station from where they would go to reinforce Logan.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Although I wanted to open the portal directly to the front of the station, I couldn¡¯t as the rules of the Kamar Taj forbid any public show of magic unless absolutely necessary.

    ¡°Enter!¡± I said to Bobby as I opened a portal which would take us to the X-jet.

    I hope everything would be fine until I returned from delivering Bobby and Mystique.

    Logan¡¯s POV

    As I came out of the station, I could see Sabertooth terrorising the group of protesters.

    The crowd was trembling and beginning to retreat to a corner. The police had aimed their guns at Sabertooth but he remained undeterred.

    Sabertooth looked more like a beast than human with his long shaggy hair, sharp fangs and retractable claws.

    Although I did not remember anything about my past, for some reason I always felt a deep hatred towards Sabertooth.

    And Sabertooth also seemed to share this hatred towards me. Whenever we met, he didn¡¯t require even a second before he started attacking me.

    Over the years, ever since I had joined X-Men, I had fought with Sabertooth on several occasions. Although I managed to overpower him everytime, he always escaped using vile tactics, often threatening to kill someone like he was doing now.

    ¡°Sabertooth, I am here.¡± I called out to Sabertooth to draw his attention towards me.

    ¡°Ah! Logan. You are finally here. However, I had hoped that you would arrive a little later so that I would have been able to kill at least a few of these pests.¡± Sabertooth said maliciously upon seeing me.

    ¡°Who would have thought that I would find you here just because I had followed Mystique on a whim?¡± Sabertooth cynically remarked.

    To think this bastard found us because of a fucking coincidence. Talk about bad luck. Anyways, let''s see if I can end this cockroach today.

    ¡°Now, enough talking. Today is the day you die at my hands, Logan.¡± Saying this, he abruptly attacked me.

    ¡°In your dreams, Sabertooth.¡± I easily stopped his attack with the help of my enhanced adamantium skeleton.

    Although his claws left some light cuts on my body, this much was nothing for me. I counterattacked immediately with my claws, stabbing them to wound him at both of his sides.

    Sabertooth immediately disengaged because of his deep wounds. Even with his healing factor, it would take some time for him to heal them.

    Although I could attack him at this time to gain the upper hand, I didn¡¯t do so because I knew how cruel Sabertooth was.

    There were quite a lot of innocent civilians here and he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack them if it meant getting an advantage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember why you hate me, Sabertooth but don¡¯t you think that it is quite useless. After all, you always lose, Sabertooth, don¡¯t you?¡± I taunted Sabertooth so that his attention would only be on me.

    ¡°Hah! I know what you are trying, Logan. Trying to protect these pests, aren¡¯t you?¡± It looks like Sabertooth saw through my taunt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s play a game, Logan. Let¡¯s see if you protect these pests from dying at my hands.¡± Saying these words, Sabertooth lunged at a nearby protestor.

    I tried to run to protect the guy but he was too far. But, before Sabertooth¡¯s claws could cleave through the poor guy, a blue figure suddenly appeared, wrapped his arms around him and then disappeared with him just as quickly.

    Kurt! What was he doing here? How did he get here so fast? Ah! Peter must have sent him.

    But if Kurt was here, Emma should be nearby too.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±

    Just as I thought about Emma, Sabertooth suddenly clutched his head and let out a roar of pain.

 Chapter 47

    Logan¡¯s POV

    As I saw Sabertooth clutching his head and roaring in pain, I immediately knew that it was a psychic attack.

    I looked around and finally found Emma in an inconspicuous corner of the police station fiercely attempting to attack Sabertooth¡¯s mind.

    I cautiously approached her and then asked, ¡° Is it working?¡±

    ¡°Sabertooth has received training to resist psychic attacks. Moreover, his mind is also resistant against psychic attacks for some reason. It is like I am sitting on a wild bull who is constantly trying to knock me off.¡± Emma replied, frustration evident in her tone. ¡°It is difficult to control his mind.¡±

    I was just thinking of my next move when suddenly Kurt materialised next to me.

    ¡°How can I help, Wolverine?¡± Kurt asked, eager to help.

    ¡°Get all the civilians out of here immediately.¡± I instantly instructed him without wasting any time. As long as the civilians were here, it was difficult for us to fight Sabertooth with our full power.

    Having instructed Kurt to handle the civilians, I readied to engage Sabertooth myself. My attack coordinated with Emma¡¯s psychic assault was our best bet to take Sabertooth down.

    ¡°Boom!!¡±

    Before I could make my move however, a deafening sound of a gunshot rang through the air. I looked around to see that a brave policeman had shot at Sabertooth while he was trying to deal with Emma¡¯s psychic assault.

    Unfortunately, I knew Sabertooth¡¯s powers and personality and this act only played in Sabertooth¡¯s favour. The wound caused by the gunshot healed quickly while the pain caused by it only helped Sabertooth focus his attention through the mental assault towards the person who shot him.

    In an instant, Sabertooth lunged towards the policeman who had shot him. I ran in a bid to intercept the attack but I was too far from them.

    Yet, before Sabertooth could reach the policeman, he was struck by a bolt of red lightning.

    My eyes followed the path of the lightning to find Peter in his unique cloaked outfit.

    Good, now that Peter was here, it would be much easier to subdue Sabertooth.

    Against a person like Sabertooth who had a healing factor and fought in close combat, it was better to use long range attacks to subdue him which we had a lack of before Peter¡¯s arrival.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Peter¡¯s POV

    Looks like I returned just in time. I was delayed a little because we had to tie Mystique properly before I could return. Fortunately, nothing bad happened while I was gone.

    ¡°This much is nothing.¡± Sabertooth said as he roared in pain. I could see Emma in a corner, her hands on her head as she continuously attacked Sabertooth¡¯s mind.

    On the other hand, I could already see the lightning burns he had received after being struck by my lightning healing quickly.

    Although I had shot a rather weak bolt of lightning in a bid to immobilize him, I had not expected his healing factor to be this formidable.

    ¡°How do we deal with him? This guy is like a cockroach.¡± I asked Logan as he had earlier experience fighting this guy.

    ¡°We can only continue attacking this guy until his mind can¡¯t hold out against the double assault against both his mind and body.¡± Logan explained that we had to wear his mind out. There was no other way to defeat this guy.

    ¡°Then, you don''t need to attack, Logan. I have an attack which will be painful enough to knock him out.¡± When I had learnt this move, I had never thought that there would come a day where I would have to use it against a human.

    ¡°Be ready, Emma. As soon as I strike him, hit him with your full power immediately.¡± I said to Emma as red lightning started surging through my fist. Emma could only nod her head because she was busy attacking Sabertooth¡¯s mind.

    As soon as the move was ready, I lunged at Sabertooth and struck at his abdomen while dodging his wild strikes.

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± As I struck Sabertooth, my red lightning surged inside his body through my fist, causing him to scream in pain. Then, soon after he was knocked out because of Emma¡¯s following attack.

    What I had used now was the move I had learnt back in Ta Lo. Combined with my red lightning, it was quite a cruel move.

    If I had used it at full power, the opponent¡¯s body would be torn apart and burnt by my red lightning coursing through it. Although I had used it at quite a less amount of power, many of Sabertooth¡¯s nerves would have still been fried by my attack.

    ¡°You did great, bub. Who knew how much time we would have taken to subdue that cockroach if you were not here? Someone could have got an seriously hurt during that time.¡± Logan congratulated me as he patted my back.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move. We have already got quite delayed.¡± Logan said to us as he hoisted Sabertooth over his shoulder.

    All of us let out a collective sigh of relief that this chaotic mission was finally going to be over.

    We made our exit from the now quiet police station. Once we were in an area free of any people, I opened a portal and all of us were there in front of the X-jet.

    ¡°You alright, Emma.¡± I asked Emma as we boarded the X-jet. After all, she was the one who was constantly attacking Sabertooth¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I am alright, Peter. Just need a little rest. You don¡¯t need to worry. Still, thanks for asking.¡± Emma replied to me with a slight smile.

    ¡°Although the mission was quite chaotic, I am glad that everyone is safe.¡± Ororo said to us from the pilot¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Seriously, when I saw Peter returning with Mystique, I was quite surprised. Then, I learnt that Sabertooth was also here. Do you all know how worried I was?¡± Ms. Ororo had been truly worried when I had reported to her what had happened.

    ¡°If Peter had not stopped me saying that I needed to watch over Mystique, I would have seriously joined the battle. I am so glad that all of you defeated Sabertooth without any injuries.¡± Ms. Ororo likely felt guilty that she could not help us in such a dangerous battle despite being nearby.

    ¡°Still, now that everyone is here. It is time to take off. All of you, sit down and ready your seat belts.¡± Ms. Ororo ordered as she started the X-jet.

    As the X-jet flew into the sky, my first mission was finally over.

 Chapter 48

    ¡°Yesterday, in Long Island, at around 3 pm, a very dangerous mutant criminal named Sabertooth stirred up chaos by attacking a local police station there.¡±

    All of us were watching news at the television in the living room which was currently showing the yesterday incident which showed how us mutants managed to save a lot of people from the claws of Sabertooth.

    ¡°The police station at that time was filled with a mob of anti-mutant protesters who were there due to the presence of a recently discovered mutant who was detained at that police station.

    Sabertooth had attacked the police station due to the presence of another mutant named Wolverine. Wolverine was supposed to be at the police station in order to rescue the young mutant when Sabertooth found him likely because he was there for the same reason.

    Sabertooth and Wolverine are sworn enemies who are recorded to have fought each other whenever they encountered each other.

    But what makes Sabertooth dangerous is extremely heinous personality. He had actually tried to kill all the protestors at the station right in front of Wolverine.

    Fortunately, Wolverine was not alone. There was a group of mutants who were with him who stopped Sabertooth fortunately from killing anyone and finally subdued him.

    We thank this group of mutants who stopped Sabertooth from committing such a cruel and heinous act.¡±

    The news went on to show the highlights of our battle where we subdued Sabertooth. Specially, my last punch which knocked out Sabertooth was shown repeatedly.

    ¡°Wow! We are famous! Woohoo!¡± Kurt exclaimed. He was quite happy to receive such fame on the television. ¡°Go, Go, Team X-Men!¡±

    ¡°I am glad that the mission was successful without anyone getting hurt. But still, we made quite a lot of noise this time.¡± Scott said to me, concerned about the coverage we were receiving because of the incident.

    ¡°But there was nothing else we could do. First, that woman Mystique tried to recruit Bobby and then this Sabertooth suddenly appeared, threatening to kill everyone if Logan didn¡¯t show up. We simply didn¡¯t have any other choice but to fight.¡± Emma replied after hearing Scott¡¯s words.

    ¡°Still, we don¡¯t need to worry much. This incident actually worked in us mutants¡¯ favour since Sabertooth is a known criminal. Besides, the government will also show the incident in our favour.¡± I said, reminding them that this incident, in the end, will only help in increasing the harmony between humans and mutants.

    ¡°Although we have not been able to identify the other mutants, this was actually the second time the cloaked mutant who used red lightning was seen.¡± The news started reporting what they knew about me.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°The first time he was actually seen was when he defeated the thief, Shocker who had hi-tech weapons.¡± The news channel went to show how I had knocked out Shocker in just a few moves and then disappeared after taking his gauntlets.

    ¡°Peter! It was actually you who defeated Shocker.¡± Emma asked surprised as she saw the news.

    ¡°Yeah, it was me.¡± I admitted readily.

    ¡°But you do not look like someone who does vigilante work.¡± Emma said what she had understood about me.

    ¡°Because my uncle Ben has always taught me that with great power comes great responsibility.¡± Everyone was stunned by my answer.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good ideology to live by.¡± Scott said after hearing my answer.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone agreed with Scott at this point.

    Ring! Ring!

    Suddenly, there was a call on my phone. I looked to see that it was from Aunt May.

    ¡°Hello, Aunt May.¡± I said as I picked up the phone.

    ¡°What is this I am seeing on the television, Peter?¡± Looks like she realised who the cloaked man in the news was.

    ¡°What were you even doing there, Peter?¡± Aunt May demanded.

    ¡°It was not supposed to happen like that, Aunt May. We were just supposed to go in and come out stealthily. Sabertooth destroyed the whole plan, however.¡± I explained to her what exactly happened.

    ¡°Just promise that you would try not to do something like that okay.¡± Aunt May asked seriously.

    ¡°I will try, Aunt May.¡± I said that I will try in a bid to convince her but given my powers, it was a sure deal that I would once again get involved in these matters.

    ¡°Looks like our dragon actually fears someone.¡± Kitty said teasingly to me after seeing how much I feared Aunt May. All the while, everyone looked like they were trying to stop their laugh.

    Ring! Ring!

    There was once again a call. This one was from Gwen.

    ¡°You alright, Peter.¡± She asked immediately, worried about me.

    ¡°I am alright, Gwen.¡± I explained to her what happened exactly. After that, we talked for sometime before ending the call.

    That was not the end of the calls, however. Harry¡¯s call came next. ¡°You were awesome, Peter!¡±

    Then came the call of MJ. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you could fight like that, Tiger?¡±

    Finally, after a talk with MJ, the series of calls ended.

    ¡°You are quite famous today, Peter.¡± Jean said teasingly.

    ¡°What can I say? They are all just worried about me.¡± I was actually glad that they called me.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. It was actually surprising as very few people visited the X-Mansion.

    ¡°I will go see it.¡± Kitty said and went to answer the door.

    ¡°Trouble! Big Trouble!¡± Kitty suddenly came back screaming soon after. She looked a little shocked.

    ¡°What happened, Kitty?¡± Jean asked worriedly.

    ¡°There is a man in suit at the door along with a few armed individuals.¡± Kitty said surprising all of us.

    What the hell were armed individuals doing at the door of the X-Mansion?

    ¡°We need to tell Professor immediately.¡± Scott was calm minded in this unique situation and told us what we should do.

    ¡°There is no need. I am already here.¡± We looked back to see Professor Xavier approaching us along with Mr. Logan and Ms. Ororo.

    ¡°Do you know anything about these armed individuals, Professor?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes. They are from SHIELD. They are here to pick up Sabertooth.¡± He explained the actual situation.

    ¡°Just Sabertooth?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, just Sabertooth.¡± Professor replied in affirmative.

    ¡°What about Mystique?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°I have some other plans for her which I will tell you later. Now, all of you, go to your rooms. I need to deal with the SHIELD agents.¡± Professor Xavier ordered us after saying that he had other plans for Mystique.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow!¡±

    Bobby exclaimed in pain as he was struck by rubber balls in the danger room.

    Although our initial meeting was not good because of his encounter with Mystique, Bobby had decided to join our school in the end after a heartfelt conversation with his parents and seeing on the television how we had subdued Sabertooth and prevented him from killing anyone.

    But Bobby¡¯s powers were still juvenile and rather unstable so he was currently training in the danger room¡¯s most basic level where he was shot with various rubber balls.

    ¡°I can do it! Restart the machine again!¡± Bobby said with bravado as he was once again pelted by rubber balls.

    Balls once again shot towards Bobby and he once again tried to stop them with his ice powers. But this time instead of forming an ice wall to stop the rubber balls, Bobby actually formed a layer of solid ice over a rubber ball.

    Afraid of being bruised by the iced ball, Bobby closed his eyes in fear. Fortunately, Jean who was there to keep an eye on Bobby stopped the iced ball from hitting him using her telekinesis.

    ¡°This is going nowhere. The kid will not learn anything from this.¡± Logan said as he watched Bobby being continuously pelted by the rubber balls.

    ¡°Then what do you suggest, Logan?¡± Ororo asked for Logan¡¯s advice.

    ¡°He needs to feel more pressure. Mutant powers work more accurately in the stressful situations.¡± Logan suggested.

    ¡°But this is already the most basic level. After this is the obstacle course and then the robot fight which Bobby is definitely not ready for.¡± Ms. Ororo countered Logan¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I try? I have a great idea.¡± I suddenly interrupted their conversation.

    ¡°What is it, Peter?¡± Ms. Ororo asked curiously.

    ¡°I have learned a new spell which I think will be perfect to train Bobby. So, should I try?¡± It was a rather unique spell and I had learnt it out of pure curiosity.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Professor Xavier gave me the permission to try.

    ¡°Hey, why did you stop? Huh! Peter, why are you here?¡± Bobby asked me curiously as he saw me enter the danger room. I have to applaud his endurance as he was still raring to go after being pelted so many times.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I will be taking over the training from now on.¡± I replied.

    ¡°You! But your power will literally fry me.¡± Bobby seemed to be quite afraid of my lightning after seeing me shocking Mystique.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not use my lightning.¡± After saying these words, I immediately casted the new spell.

    Roar!

    Upon casting the spell, several translucent dragon-like creatures, around 6 feet in height from head to tail materialised in the room. I could hear the gasps of surprise from the control room after seeing these unique creatures.

    This was my new spell, Spectral Wyverns. It was a variant of the Spectral Warriors spell which Ancient One had used on me on our first encounter.

    I was actually learning the Spectral Warriors spell but when I used the spell, instead of the warriors, these wyverns appeared for some reason. Still upon testing, these wyverns were surprisingly stronger than the warriors.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± After the initial surprise upon seeing the wyverns, Bobby was raring to fight them.

    But as the wyverns lunged at Bobby he actually panicked. However, in a desperate attempt to defend himself, Bobby¡¯s powers worked surprisingly well, freezing not only a few wyverns but also a sizable area around him.

    ¡°Now this is something. Come on¡ªAh!¡± It seems that Bobby became a bit overconfident after freezing the wyverns but when the rest of them came, his powers actually didn¡¯t activate causing him to have no choice but to run around the danger room.

    The rest of the training period was spent with Bobby running around most of the time and actually fighting and freezing the wyverns the remaining time when his powers actually worked.

    ¡°What was, hah, that power? How did you create those creatures? Your power is that red lightning, right?¡± Bobby asked panting after the training session ended.

    ¡°Peter! That new spell was amazing.¡± Before I could answer, Kitty came with everyone and excitedly hugged me while asking me about my new spell.

    ¡°Hey, Kitty! I think you are making Peter uncomfortable.¡± Emma said chidingly to Kitty. No way, was Emma actually jealous?

    ¡°Well, the answer is that I was using magic. I am also a sorcerer along with a mutant.¡± I answered Bobby. It was something he was bound to learn after joining our school.

    Bobby was obviously surprised but he spoke after a few moments, ¡°Say, is there a special condition to learn magic?¡± He asked curiously.

    Sadly, I had to shatter Bobby¡¯s dreams as I told him the rigorous conditions required for someone to become a sorcerer. Seriously, whenever I told anyone about magic, they would ask if they could learn it and I would have to unfortunately shatter their dreams. Honestly, it made me feel too bad.

    ¡°So, I guess I can¡¯t become one.¡± Bobby said dejectedly after getting his dreams shattered.

    ¡°Yeah! It was a bummer for us too.¡± Jean said in a bid to console Bobby.

    ¡°By the way, Peter. Next time you go to Kamar Taj, can you look over the books regarding telepathic and telekinetic mutants. My headaches are worsening these days.¡± Jean asked me pleadingly. Looks like the matter was serious enough that she was asking me to look about it at Kamar Taj.

    ¡°That¡¯s not actually necessary.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Professor Xavier has actually been talking about a collaboration with Ancient One. Last time I went to Kamar Taj, I learnt from her that the talk is nearly finished. So, we will soon be going on a field trip to Kamar Taj. You can talk about your headache there directly to Ancient One, Jean.¡± I relayed the good news.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great news.¡± Jean said, happy to hear the good news.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Take care, Professor. We will be going now.¡± Kitty bid farewell to Professor Xavier as all of us readied ourselves for departure.

    Today was the day we were finally going to Kamar Taj for collaboration. Although it had been described as a collaboration, it was actually more or less a field trip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Take care of yourself and enjoy the trip.¡± Professor Xavier said to all of us students.

    It had been decided that Professor Xavier and Logan would remain behind at the school along with Mr. Hank while Ms. Ororo will lead all of us students as our teacher during their absence.

    ¡°Okay, Peter. Open the portal now, we are ready.¡± Ms. Ororo instructed me once all of us were ready for the trip.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I obliged, creating a portal for everyone to enter.

    ¡°Huh!¡± As all of us stepped through the portal, Kitty could not hide her surprise at the sight before her eyes.

    Before our eyes was a building with a nameplate which read ¡®177A Bleecker Street¡¯. Far into the distance, several skyscrapers could be seen.

    There was no sight of the mysterious order hidden in the Himalayas, bustling with sorcerers, which I had described to everyone.

    ¡°Hey, this is just New York. You said that you were going to take us to Kamar Taj.¡± Kitty said accusingly to me once she realised that we were actually in New York.

    ¡°Calm down, Kitty. Let me explain.¡± I urged her to calm down.

    ¡°We sorcerers can¡¯t open a portal directly to Kamar Taj unless it is an emergency. The building we are standing in front of is the base of Kamar Taj in New York, the Sanctum Sanctorum. We will take a portal from here which will take us to Kamar Taj. Now, do you understand?¡± I asked Kitty after explaining the actual procedure.

    ¡°I understand, I understand. But you should really have told us before.¡± Kitty finished her words with a pout.

    Soon, we were all inside the Sanctum Sanctorum, ready to finally enter Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Everyone except me marvelled at the vast collection of artefacts which were shown as decorations in the Sanctum.

    Even I was in awe but I hid it better as it was my second visit.

    ¡°Peter, are all of these magical artefacts?¡± Emma asked me, curious about all these decorations.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Some of them are. The others, however are security measures. So, don¡¯t go touching anything!

    Even if what you touch is an actual artefact, it could be a cursed one or it could be sealed with an offensive magic formation.¡±

    I warned everyone because I was aware of their curious nature, especially Kurt and Kitty¡¯s.

    ¡°Peter, do you think the sorcerers would be able to help me control my powers?¡± Rogue asked me worriedly as we made our way through the Sanctum.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be alright.¡± I reassured her with a smile.

    It had been quite difficult for Rogue to trust me with the knowledge of her mutant powers. She had been quite hesitant but had finally told me after receiving support from everyone.

    I had been truly surprised when I had learnt about her mutant power. To think that she could absorb powers from other people, and it was even one which activated just on touch.

    This explained why she always seemed so distant. She just didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone and was also afraid of being discriminated against by others. After all, her power was quite a unique one even amongst mutants.

    When I had learnt about Rogue¡¯s plight, I had actually tried to test her power by touching her in a bid to learn more about it to see if I could help her somehow. Unfortunately, the results had been terrifying.

    As soon as I touched her skin, my instincts went into overdrive. I had almost unleashed a lightning discharge but had somehow managed to stop myself. It was that terrifying.

    In the end, I didn¡¯t manage to maintain contact for more than a few seconds. Surprisingly, Rogue had not gained much from our experiment.

    She had just grown a few scales and could create a few red sparks, that was it. I also didn''t feel like I lost much.

    Although the result was a little interesting, in the end, we got nothing from the experiment. Hence, Rogue¡¯s hopes laid on the sorcerers of Kamar Taj. Her powers were such rare and powerful that a rookie sorcerer like myself was not experienced enough to help her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I didn¡¯t tell you before but they actually have an artefact which they had given me so that I could restrain my strength back when I could not control it.¡± Seeing that Rogue was still feeling gloomy, I told everyone about the time I had to wear a restraining belt.

    I had not told anyone about this fact before because it was too damn embarrassing!

    ¡°So, you had to basically wear a diaper for months.¡± Scott remarked while laughing as he heard about the time I wore a restraining belt. To think that this guy actually knew how to laugh. After all, this was the first time I was seeing him actually laughing.

    In the end, everyone laughed and the gloomy atmosphere which had been created because of Rogue¡¯s words was cleared.

    Soon, we reached the end of our destination where a sorcerer was waiting to take us to Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Master Wong.¡± I greeted Master Wong as I recognised him.

    ¡°Greetings, everyone. I am Master Wong, a master sorcerer and the librarian of Kamar Taj.¡± Master Wong introduced himself to everyone. It seems that Ancient One had sent him because I was most familiar with him.

    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s depart to Kamar Taj.¡± Saying this, Master Wong created the portal to Kamar Taj.

    As we stepped through the portal, we could see various apprentices continuously trying to create portals near where we had arrived.

    We had actually arrived in the training yard. Now that I think of it, my first introduction to Kamar Taj was also at the training yard.

    It seems that Ancient One welcomed everyone to the world of magic through the training yard. After all, it was the only place where one could see a large amount of sorcerers performing spells.

    While everyone else was in awe, Ancient One arrived along with a group of sorcerers.

    ¡°Hello, young mutants. I welcome all of you to Kamar Taj.¡± Ancient One greeted us.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°Wow! Kamar Taj looks amazing!¡± Kitty said, charmed by the scenery of the crowd of apprentices attempting to create portals in front of her.

    Everyone else was also amazed by the view but Kitty was the most expressive one. But then again, everyone loved her because of her expressiveness.

    ¡°Peter, did you also used to practice here?¡± Kitty asked me excitedly.

    ¡°Actually, no. My powers were quite unstable back when I had first arrived at Kamar Taj. And when I started learning magic, I found that because of my powers, the magic I casted was unstable. So, I only practiced here once. After that, Ancient One gave me personal guidance so that I could gain control over my powers.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Really! Then, you must be very lucky to have the leader of Kamar Taj personally guiding you.¡± Kitty said upon finding that Ancient One personally trained me.

    I shared a glance with Ancient One when Kitty said that I was very lucky to have her personally guiding me.

    There was no need for me to tell her that Ancient One¡¯s guidance included spars which were much more dangerous than Danger Room¡¯s highest level.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± Ancient One said, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her.

    ¡°We have created a large scale magic circle which will analyse your mutant powers so that we can use the data obtained to help you in whatever problems you are having because of them and also guide you in using your powers more accurately.

    There is still some work remaining to perform on the magic circle. As such, I have to go there for the final adjustments. In the meanwhile, you can tour around the Kamar Taj while the magic circle is getting ready.¡±

    Ancient One informed us that she would regretfully not be showing us around Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Master Wong, I will leave everyone to you. Meet me with everyone else at the magic circle in two hours.¡± Ancient One left us in the care of Master Wong and disappeared using a portal.

    ¡°Come, let me show you around Kamar Taj. After all, it is not everyday we get guests at Kamar Taj.¡± Master Wong took the command of our group as the tour guide and so we finally started our school trip.

    There were not many tourist attractions to see on Kamar Taj as it was a school for teaching magic combined with a military facility.

    The only areas which could be said to be tourist attractions were the library along with the artifact depositary. Still, the beauty of the Himalayas was already enough of a tourist attraction. This could be clearly seen by how everyone was looking in amazement at the beautiful scenery presented by the mountains before their eyes.

    Master Wong joyfully showed us the library once we reached it. After all, he was in charge of it. Although everyone was dismayed once they found that the books which had information on the mutants were all in Sanskrit.

    Afterwards, we went to the artifact depositary. This place was where most of the artefacts of Kamar Taj which were basic artefacts were kept. Although most of the artefacts were securely locked in the depositary, a few were shown as a display which we went to see.

    ¡°Huh! What is this sound?¡± Ms. Ororo exclaimed as all of us heard some noise while we were en route to where the magical circle had been created.

    Indeed, sounds of a battle could be heard nearby. Looks like someone was sparring.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Oh! It is just Master Mordo training with his new apprentice. Let me show you ¡± Master Wong replied upon hearing Ms. Ororo¡¯s question and took us to where the noise was coming from.

    When we reached the training courtyard where the noise was coming from, I could see Master Mordo sparring with someone I knew all too well. It was Hye-rin!

    This was indeed a surprise. I didn''t know that Hye-rin had officially joined Kamar Taj and that Master Mordo had taken her in as her apprentice. After all, I had not seen her before when I had returned to Kamar Taj last week.

    Hye-rin and Master Mordo stopped sparring upon seeing us approaching. Hye-rin¡¯s face, in particular, lit up as she saw me.

    ¡°Dragon Sorcerer!¡± She addressed me while bowing.

    ¡°Come on, Hye-rin! There is no need for you to address me like this. After all, we are friends.¡± It truly felt awkward to me when she addressed me as Dragon Sorcerer. It was alright when others addressed me like this but I didn''t like it a single bit when those close to me addressed me as such.

    Besides, me and Hye-rin had become rather good friends during the time my armour was being made. She also had great talent in enchantment so we had hit it off. She had given me some great advice on enchantment along with her grandfather which had helped me further my own mastery in the subject.

    ¡°Dragon Sorcerer?¡± Jean questioned me about my title. Everyone seemed puzzled by this title of mine.

    ¡°You all must be Peter''s friends. He had gained this title when he had achieved great contribution during the dimension invasion back when he was just an apprentice. That scene was truly magnificent. Peter was finishing those monsters as though they were mere flies.¡± Hye-rin replied before I could answer.

    She pridefully explained how I had destroyed a great amount of monsters during the dimension invasion in my draconic form which made me look like a dragon. As such, I had been given the title of ¡®Dragon Sorcerer¡¯ because of my tremendous contribution in the battle.

    ¡°Dimension Invasion? There was a dimension invasion!¡± Everyone was surprised to hear that a dimension invasion had occurred nearly just a month ago. Their facial expression clearly explained the confusion they were feeling when they heard of my contributions in that battle.

    ¡°Ah! It was just a small dimension invasion. You don''t need to worry. Besides, Hye-rin is exaggerating the facts. There were after all many other sorcerers who had also participated in that battle.¡± I said, trying to downplay my role in that battle as I honestly didn''t like the sudden fame I had gained in Kamar Taj after that battle.

    In fact, one of the reasons why I had accepted Professor Xavier''s invitation to his school so readily was because everyone looked at me with reverence in Kamar Taj after the invasion. This was a little unbearable for someone like me who liked to be treated as an ordinary person.

    ¡°Hey, don''t say it like this, Peter? After all, you had saved my life in that battle.¡± Hye-rin argued.

    ¡°Saved your life?¡± Jean asked as everyone was shocked by this fact.

    ¡°Yes, one of the stronger monsters in that battle had ambushed the barrier team where I was. It had broken the barriers and caught me in its tentacles so that it could suck my soul.

    It was only because of the soul protection pendant which Ancient One had given us that I could resist until Peter saved me. I still get shivers whenever I remember how hardly that monster had constricted me with its tentacles. I could not even use any magic because of its constant attempts to suck my life.¡±

    Hye-rin explained how I had saved her life by killing that soul sucking monster.

    ¡°Damn! This world of magic is too dangerous. Even soul sucking beasts actually exist!¡± Kurt said after hearing about the soul sucking monsters.

    ¡°Actually, you don''t need to fear the soul sucking monsters. After all, they come after every few decades, not everyday.¡± I explained that there was no need to fear these monsters.

    ¡°By the way, when did you officially join Kamar Taj?¡± I asked curiously as I hadn''t seen her the previous time I was in Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Just a few days ago. I realised that my skills were clearly amateurish in that battle so I decided to finally join Kamar Taj. I wanted to sharpen my battle skills because of what happened last time. So, I decided to train under Master Mordo because he is the master here in combat arts.¡± Hye-rin then started explaining how much she had improved under Master Mordo since she had joined Kamar Taj.

    It was great that she had decided to officially enter Kamar Taj. I was afraid that after her near death encounter during the dimension invasion, she would be too fearful to enter this world of magic once again.

    ¡°Ah! I forgot to introduce everyone to you. The guy in sunglasses is ¡ª¡±

    ¡°We will have enough time to talk later, Peter. At this rate, we will get late. As such, we must hurry.¡± Master Wong interrupted our conversation saying that we would get late.

    ¡°Ah! That''s right. I would talk to you later, Hye-rin. See ya later!¡± I bid goodbye to Hye-rin and all of us started to move towards our destination where Ancient One was waiting for us.

 Chapter 52

    ¡°Wow! So, this is how a magic circle looks.¡±

    Everyone, myself included, were amazed by the large magic circle shining brightly before our eyes.

    ¡°Ah! You all are finally here. Wait a moment!¡± Ancient One said these words before turning back to give instructions to the sorcerers who were handling the magic circle.

    ¡°Alright! The magic circle will be ready in just a minute. Now, all you need to do is to just enter the circle and use your powers. We will take care of everything else.¡± Ancient One explained what we needed to do after confirming that the magic circle was ready.

    ¡°So, which one of you will enter first?¡± Ancient One asked the question.

    Everyone besides me was anxious to enter the magic circle but we all knew who wanted their powers to be analysed the most and thus deserved to go first.

    ¡°Rogue! Go, you are the one who requires it the most.¡± Ms. Ororo gave an order to Rogue to go as she knew how much she required it.

    ¡°But! But!¡± Rogue was clearly surprised by Ms. Ororo¡¯s order. Looks like she had expected to go first.

    ¡°Yeah! You should go, Rogue.¡± Everyone of us supported Rogue in this matter, even Jean who was clearly having some problems because of her mutant ability these days.

    ¡°But how will I use this power? You know how my power works.¡± Rogue expressed her worries regarding how would she use her power and on whom?

    ¡°Don''t worry. Peter had told me about your condition. As such, we had already procurred a good test subject for you.¡± Ancient One gave an order to a sorcerer who went somewhere and came back with something in his hand.

    ¡°A turtle!¡± Indeed, in the hands of the sorcerer was a turtle.

    ¡°Yes, a turtle. According to what Peter has told me about your condition, I believe that your powers may be related to lifeforce. As such, the turtle which has a large lifespan should easily be able to withstand your powers.¡± Ancient One explained her hypothesis.

    ¡°So, you don''t need to worry. You just have to enter the magic circle and touch the turtle. We will take care of everything else.¡±

    As per Ancient One''s instructions, Rogue went inside the magic circle and touched one of the turtle¡¯s legs reluctantly.

    Looks like Ancient One''s hypothesis was correct. The turtle, upon being touched by Rogue was looking a little uncomfortable but otherwise good.

    ¡°I believe that is enough.¡± After about a minute, Ancient One gave the order that the analysis was complete. As soon as she said these words, Rogue immediately put the turtle on the ground as if she was afraid that something would happen to it.

    ¡°Looks like it is indeed a complex matter.¡± Ancient One frowned as she saw the results of the analysis.

    ¡°Master Wong, fetch me that book about mutant abilities related to the body.¡± Ancient One asked Master Wong and he immediately opened a small portal around his hand to fetch the required book.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ancient One''s expression seemed to worsen as she looked through the pages of the book and along with it, Rogue¡¯s hopes also seemed more likely to dash with every passing moment.

    ¡°Your situation is worse than I had thought.¡± As Ancient One said these words, Rogue¡¯s expression visibly saddened as her hopes had been destroyed.

    ¡°You don''t need to be sad, Rogue. I am just saying that it would be difficult to deal with your situation, not that it can''t be dealt with.¡± Ancient One reassured Rogue that her condition could indeed be resolved.

    ¡°Really?¡± Rogue¡¯s face brightened as she heard Ancient One''s words.

    ¡°Honestly, your powers look more like a cursed body than a mutant ability. It reminds me of Vishkanyas of an Ancient Indian evil cult who could poison anyone just by touching them.¡± Ancient One explained what she had learnt from the analysis of Rogue''s powers.

    ¡°As such, it will be quite difficult to deal with your powers. So, we will need to analyse your powers more accurately before we can design anything to restrict them. You just need to visit a few more times with Peter. After some thorough analysis, I am sure that we can develop an artefact which can seal your powers temporarily.¡±

    As she heard Ancient One''s words, Rogue¡¯s eyes grew misty because she finally saw a ray of hope.

    Seeing Rogue¡¯s misty eyes, Ancient One hugged her in order to console Rogue despite her reservations about anyone touching her.

    ¡°So, who is next?¡± Ancient One asked after Rogue''s matter was resolved for the time being.

    ¡°Kurt, you should go.¡± Jean said to Kurt, despite her needing it more as she was having headaches these days. This was just like Jean, always trying to be considerate of everyone.

    ¡°But, Jean¨C¡± Kurt obviously tried to protest but relented after seeing her stubborn look.

    ¡°And deactivate the holo watch. You don''t need it now.¡± Jean ordered causing Kurt to deactivate it and reveal his true appearance.

    Kurt was obviously surprised to see no visible reaction on anyone present¡¯s face upon seeing his true appearance.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Kurt. They have faced much worse looking interdimensional monsters. So, they will not face discriminate against you just because you look a little different.¡± I reassured Kurt that he will face no discrimination in Kamar Taj.

    Then, Kurt entered the magic circle ready for analysis. The observation of his powers was simple as he just needed to teleport around in the magic circle.

    When the analysis of Kurt¡¯s powers was finished, Ancient One had a complex expression on her face as she looked at the data.

    ¡°May I ask you, Kurt that from how long ago, you look like this?¡± Ancient One asked politely.

    ¡°Since I can remember,¡± Kurt gave the shocking answer.

    ¡°Then where did you live before joining the school?¡± I asked curiously because anyone who looked this would obviously have already been on the news.

    ¡°It was in an isolated facility. Some people used to take care of me there but most of them obviously didn''t like me. When my teleportation powers finally awakened about an year ago, I got the chance to escape that place.

    Then, I was on the streets for a few weeks but Professor Xavier found me fortunately and offered me a place in the school. It was then I learnt that the facility I was raised in was actually a secret lab which was researching on me.¡±

    Kurt explained his lonely life with a sad face. It was the first time I was seeing him genuinely sad. To think that the ever happy Kurt had such a sad backstory.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered why are your powers such complex compared to the powers of the other mutants?¡± Ancient One asked Kurt. It was indeed surprisingly, especially since his appearance was like this from his birth.

    ¡°It is because your parents were mutants, likely both of them.¡± Ancient One dropped the bomb that Kurt¡¯s parents were mutants.

    ¡°But if my parents were mutants, then why did they abandon me?¡± Kurt said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Hey! Don''t be sad. We are here to support you.¡± We all tried to console Kurt amidst this sudden revelation.

    While we consoled Kurt, I had a thought out of nowhere. That mutant woman, Mystique also had blue skin, similar to that of Kurt and the shade of blue was also nearly same.

    Although everyone else among the students didn''t have a good glance at Mystique because we didn''t have time during the mission because of Sabertooth and she was locked away as soon as we arrived at the school, I had a good glance at her.

    Could it be that Mystique was Kurt¡¯s mother?

 Chapter 53

    Although this was currently just a hypothesis, there was a very good chance for it to be true. As such, I should ask Professor Xavier to check if there was any truth in this assumption when we return.

    ¡°I am sorry, Kurt if I caused some of your bad memories to resurface.¡± Ancient One apologized, even if all she had done was explain the results of the observation of his powers to Kurt.

    ¡°It is alright, Ancient One. Besides, if you hadn''t told me about this matter, who knows if I would ever learnt about it.¡± Kurt said to Ancient One that there was no need for her to apologise.

    ¡°Alright. Moving on to your powers, aside from your teleportation ability, you also have a great affinity towards spatial attribute. As such, I would like to offer you the position of an honorary sorcerer in Kamar Taj.¡± Ancient One suddenly gave an offer for an honorary sorcerer to Kamar Taj, surprising all of us.

    ¡°An honorary sorcerer! Is this spatial attribute such rare that you would offer an honorary sorcerer¡¯s position to me easily?¡± Kurt questioned, having already heard from me how rare it was for someone to have an honorary position in Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Have you seen Peter''s storage bracelet?¡± Ancient One posed a question instead of answering Kurt¡¯s question.

    ¡°Of course, I have seen it. Its function to store a large amount of goods in such a small space is simply miraculous.¡± Kurt replied, having seen my spatial bracelet¡¯s efficiency.

    ¡°Then you should know that it was made using the spatial attribute. And the spatial attribute is so rare that we would be considered lucky if we could find someone with it in a century.

    Currently, most of the storage bracelets we have were made about a thousand years ago by researching an extremely rare spatial attribute artefact called Tessaract. As such, we are in imminent need of someone who has spatial attribute.

    Once you have some sort of mastery over spatial attribute, you can help Peter in making the strongly needed storage bracelets.¡±

    Ancient One explained why she had suddenly given such an offer to Kurt.

    ¡°So, do you accept my offer?¡± Ancient One asked Kurt after completing her explanation.

    ¡°Hell yes! Who in the world would miss a chance to learn magic?¡± Kurt agreed excitedly to her proposal, ready to learn some magic.

    ¡°Jean, you should go next.¡± Scott said to Jean after it was confirmed that Kurt would be a honorary member of Kamar Taj.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°But I believe that you need it more, Scott. Mine is just a small problem. What if Ancient One could find a way for you to deactivate your powers temporarily? Then, you would not need to wear these sunglasses every moment of your life.¡± Jean argued that Scott¡¯s problem was more important.

    ¡°Fine. But you have to promise me that you are going next.¡± Scott relented but not before taking a promise from Jean that she was going next.

    ¡°Alright. Start the analysis. But where should I focus my lasers?¡± Scott asked after entering the circle.

    ¡°Peter, would you please make some targets? However, make sure that they don''t enter the magic circle.¡± Ancient One asked me to create some targets for Scott to shoot.

    ¡°With pleasure.¡± I casted the Spectral Wyverns spell, creating wyverns for Scott to shoot.

    ¡°So, what are the results?¡± Scott asked as he came out of the circle after shooting all the wyverns.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Your problem can be said to be the opposite of your friends. Your power is simpler in nature but it is because of this fact that it is difficult to deal with.¡± Ancient One said after seeing the results.

    ¡°Your power is an energy emission type which can be considered to be one of the simpler mutant abilities but the problem is that the organ which is used for the emission of the energy are your eyes. As such, it is difficult to deactivate your mutant power especially since it is quite strong.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you can''t do anything?¡± Ms. Ororo asked, worried about Scott¡¯s situation.

    ¡°It is not that we can''t do anything but that it can¡¯t be solved in an instant. We can guide him in controlling his powers and even enhance their firepower.

    However, if Scott wants to deactivate his power, he would have to gain full control over them. We can just guide him throughout the process. The actual result will depend on Scott himself.¡±

    Ancient One revealed that she could not do much in this matter as Scott would have to depend on himself for his condition, all she could do was guide him along the way.

    ¡°Could you not create an artefact to suppress his mutant power like you are doing for me?¡± Rogue asked after hearing Ancient One''s words.

    ¡°We could have created one if it was any other organ which was the channel for releasing energy. But eyes are too risky. One mistake and Scott could turn blind. As such, we can''t do anything.¡± Ancient One explained why they could not do anything in this case.

    ¡°You all don¡¯t need to worry. Ancient One has already said that she will guide me in controlling my powers. I can do it myself with her help. It will just take some time.¡± Scott told us not to worry as it was not a bad result.

    ¡°Jean, it is your turn now like you have promised.¡±

    ¡°I know. You don''t need to repeat the promise.¡± Jean said, entering the magic circle.

    ¡°So, what should I do for testing?¡± Jean asked Ancient One.

    ¡°You just need to float these objects for sometime.¡± Ancient One said while floating some objects inside the testing circle. ¡°If we can''t find anything, we will try telepathy.¡±

    As per Ancient One''s instructions, Jean started floating the objects. At first, everything was good then suddenly something unexpected happened.

    Jean¡¯s telekinesis started going haywire. The objects floating around her were crushed by the increasing pressure and her psychic powers created a small storm centred around her.

    ¡°Jean, stop it!¡± We all yelled at Jean, calling for her to stop yet she didn''t seem to hear it for some reason.

    ¡°Ancient One¡ª¡±

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Ms. Ororo was just shouting at Ancient One who was observing everything with a calm expression till now to ask what was happening when even the testing circle started sparkling for some reason.

    ¡°Stop the testing circle now!¡± Ancient One gave the order in a loud voice with a horrified expression on her face.

 Chapter 54

    Just what was going on? I had never seen such a horrified expression on Ancient One¡¯s face.

    Upon Ancient One''s order, the sorcerers shut off the magic circle but unfortunately there was no change in Jean''s condition.

    ¡°What do we do now to stop this, Ancient One?¡± Ms. Ororo asked, worried about Jean''s sudden change.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I can still stop it. The situation is not out of control.¡± Ancient One ensured us that nothing will happen.

    ¡°We need to ready the Disharmony magic circle and immediately.¡± Ancient One ordered all the sorcerers nearby.

    Then, she casted a spell with her hand. Soon after casting the spell, all the sorcerers started carving a new magic circle on the ground altogether with Ancient One. From what I had studied so far, the magic circle seemed to be a psychic one.

    From the looks of it, Ancient One had casted a telepathy spell to link the sorcerers and was creating the magic circle as fast as possible.

    ¡°Now!¡± As soon as the magic circle was completed, Ancient One immediately activated it after checking that it had not been carved wrongfully.

    Soon after the Disharmony magic circle was activated, the various phenomenon surrounding Jean ceased to exist and she started falling down as if she was a puppet with cut strings.

    ¡°I caught her!¡± Emma said as she caught Jean with her telekinesis and brought her to us.

    ¡°Just what happened, Ancient One? The other tests had been normal. Then why had such an incident occurred?¡± Ms. Ororo asked Ancient One, anxious to know what had gone wrong.

    ¡°I will answer all of your questions. But I need to first ensure that what had happened with Jean has not caused any adverse effects on her.¡± Saying these words, Ancient One immediately started analysing Jean''s body with her spells.

    ¡°Looks like she is good, just somewhat exhausted. I will give her some medicine. She should wake up in just a few hours.¡± After saying these words, Ancient One asked Master Wong to bring her the required medicine.

    ¡°Now, let me explain what had happened with Jean. She had said that she has been having some heavy headaches in the recent days. Those incidents and what happened just now was because of an external influence.¡±

    ¡°External Influence? But how is that possible? It doesn''t make any sense.¡± Scott said after hearing Ancient One''s words as he couldn''t comprehend what kind of external influence could have such effect on Jean.

    ¡°It is because this external influence is not a person but likely some kind of mighty force. And judging from the amount of psionic energy I was sensing from Jean''s connection to that external influence, it could even be a cosmic force.¡± Ancient One explained just what kind of force we were dealing with.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°A cosmic force? Just what are we dealing with? How did something like this even get into contact with Jean?¡± Although my vision was broader than the others because I was a sorcerer and also because my powers were given to me by another version of myself, I still couldn''t comprehend what was a cosmic force and how powerful it could be?

    Also, it was questionable that how and why did something so powerful contact Jean? From what I knew about Jean, she had a normal life before she awakened her powers.

    ¡°A cosmic force is something which is said to be one of the pillars of this entire universe. It is so powerful that it can easily destroy this planet.

    As for how something like this get into contact with Jean, it was likely because she was just compatible with this force. Judging from the intensity of the psionic power just now, it had been into contact with her for a long time. Her headaches before were likely because that mighty force was enhancing Jean''s psychic powers above her limit.

    What happened with her just now was because the testing circle had found the connection between Jean and that force during the analysis. This caused the force to learn that something was interfering with the connection. As such, it overreacted and rapidly enhanced her powers, resulting in the incident which happened to her.

    Thankfully, I realised what was happening and immediately created a disharmony circle to cut off the connection between Jean and that force.¡±

    All of us were stunned when we heard what had truly happened. A cosmic force was connected to Jean and had tried to enhance her powers so much that her body could not hold it. The situation was so serious that we didn''t know what to say.

    ¡°In this situation, what can we do?¡± Ms. Ororo asked the most important question after gathering some courage.

    ¡°Although this matter is serious, it is not something too urgent. This can be seen by how easily I had cut the connection between them temporarily. Moreover, these type of forces do not generally interfere in any matter. Although they are not considered to be living beings, they have some sort of consciousness.

    As such, all we need to do is to harmonize the connection between Jean and that force for which she will require regular sessions with me.

    Once Jean has harmonized the connection, I believe she will be able to have a normal life although she will become a much stronger mutant than before. Still, even after that, we will need to continuously check up on her as we don''t know when something unfortunate may happen.¡±

    All of us took a sigh of relief once it was revealed that Jean could still be saved and the matter could be resolved even though it included an entity of unbelievable power.

    ¡°I will also try to find what entity it is which has a connection with Jean. Although we can solve this situation, it is still a very serious matter. This kind of activity has not been seen on Earth in over a millennium.¡± Ancient One said that she will look into the whole matter as it was the responsibility of the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj. As such, we should not worry much.

    ¡°It was truly fortunate that Peter joined your school. Otherwise, I fear to think what would have happened if we hadn''t found about this matter today.¡±

    That is right! If Professor Xavier had never found me, they would not have known about the sorcerers and never have a chance to use this test which revealed so much.

    This could be said to be a perfect example of the Butterfly Effect. All of this happened just because I was saved by Spider Supreme and given these powers.

    ¡°Alright, everyone! Although there was an accident, I believe that these girls would be pretty disappointed if they do not get their powers analysed. So, I believe that we should continue the test now.¡± Ancient One asked for the rest of us to take the test even after this incident.

    All of us turned to Ms. Ororo, waiting for her answer as she was the one in charge after all.

    ¡°Very well. But I hope that there will not be any more accidents.¡± Ms. Ororo agreed to Ancient One''s request with a sigh.

 Chapter 55

    ¡°It seems that the testing circle is ready. Check if it has been properly overlaid on the disharmony circle.¡± Ancient One said, giving directions to the sorcerers who were carving the circle.

    As the testing had to continue, the sorcerers once again carved the testing circle which has been destroyed because they had hastily created the disharmony circle.

    Of course, because of what had happened with Jean, Ancient One had decided to be cautious and keep the disharmony circle and overlay the testing circle on it, just in case, something like the incident with Jean happened.

    This led to more time being required to ready the testing circle as overlaying of magic circles was a complex job. But it was always better to have it and not need it rather than not have it at all.

    ¡°Kitty! It is your turn. Come, the testing circle is ready.¡± Ancient One gestured for Kitty to enter the circle once it was confirmed that the circle was ready.

    ¡°Nothing will happen, right?¡± Looks like Kitty was slightly afraid after what happened with Jean.

    ¡°Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. It was just a one-off thing.¡± Ancient One said, ensuring that nothing will happen.

    Kitty entered the circle after receiving support from Ancient One, her feet a little shaky but her stance got firm once she was at the centre. Looks like she was now ready.

    ¡°So, what should I phase out of? My powers don¡¯t really work if I don''t have a picture of what I have to phase out of.¡± Kitty explained that she could not activate her powers if there was nothing to use them on.

    ¡°Let me help!¡± Ancient One said, casting a spell and suddenly a wall popped out in front of Kitty.

    ¡°Alright! Let''s finish this!¡± Saying these words, Kitty put on a determined expression. Then, she activated her power and phased through the wall.

    ¡°That''s it. You can leave the circle now, Kitty.¡± Ancient One said after Kitty had completed the testing.

    ¡°That was it! Looks like I was indeed worried for nothing.¡± Kitty said as she realised that her worries were for nothing.

    ¡°Hmm¡­. It''s a very unique result.¡± Ancient One mumbled after seeing the results.

    ¡°Kitty!¡± Ancient One suddenly addressed Kitty in a serious voice.

    ¡°I will tell you the results. But first, I would like you to join Kamar Taj as a honorary sorcerer.¡± It seems that the result this time was indeed unique. After all, Ancient One had already given the offer as a honorary sorcerer without even explaining the results.

    ¡°Really! Thanks a lot, Ancient One.¡± On the other hand, Kitty was happy that she had got a chance to learn magic and had not even thought about the results which was rather typical of her.

    ¡°Your powers are very unique. Whenever you phase your body, you are actually displacing your body temporarily to a different dimension. This can actually be said to be an application of spatial attribute but it is such a rare application that I think has never been done before. As such, we would like you to join Kamar Taj so that we can see how can you develop this unseen power of yours.¡± Ancient One explained just how unique Kitty¡¯s powers were.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Wow! My powers are this much unique. And here I thought that my powers were nearly useless.¡± Kitty was incredibly happy to learn how special her powers were. However, it was the first time I was learning about Kitty¡¯s insecurity regarding her powers.

    ¡°What''s it I am hearing about, Kitty? How can you even think that your powers are useless?¡± Emma said to Kitty, angry at her for thinking that her powers were useless.

    ¡°Sorry! I will not do it again. It is just that my power felt very lame compared to everyone else¡¯s power. Besides I have now learnt how special my powers are.¡± Kitty said, apologizing to her best friend for thinking this way.

    ¡°Emma, it is your turn. After all, you are the last one among the girls.¡± Ms. Ororo said, reminding her that it was her turn.

    ¡°If I am correct, you are the one whose powers were enhanced by Spider Supreme, right?¡± Ancient One asked Emma politely.

    ¡°Yeah! What of it?¡± Emma said in a rather rude tone.

    ¡°No, it''s nothing. I am just curious about the nature of your powers. Although we will learn about it anyways in a few moments.¡± Ancient One clarified why she was curious about her.

    ¡°So, I just need to do what Jean was doing, right?¡± Emma asked after entering the testing circle.

    ¡°Yes. But before that, I need to analyse that diamond form of yours Peter had told me about.¡± Ancient One replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Upon hearing Ancient One''s words, Emma entered her diamond form so that it could be analysed.

    In this diamond form, it looked like her body was made of translucent crystals thus the name. Although Emma could still be said to be beautiful in this form, it felt more like she was an alien beauty than a human one.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This form was given to you by Spider Supreme, right? It is indeed a powerful form capable of giving you superhuman strength and defence but it is not related to your X-gene.¡± Ancient One explained after seeing the results that this form of hers was not related to the X-gene.

    ¡°But you should already have known its demerits, right?¡± Ancient One asked Emma.

    ¡°Yeah! I can''t use my psychic abilities in this form. But on the other hand, in this form, I am immune to telepathic abilities which I have already checked with the help of Professor Xavier and Jean. In this form, it is like my skin becomes a complete nonconductor of telepathic abilities.¡± Emma confirmed that she had already figured out the demerits of using this form.

    ¡°Well, since you already know, we can move to the main part which is your psychic abilities.¡± Ancient One said, transferring some objects inside the circle for Emma to move.

    ¡°Alright! I hope nothing bad happens.¡± Emma said, lifting the various objects with her powers so that they could be analysed.

    At first, everything was fine but after a few moments, Emma suddenly started frowning for some reason. A small telekinetic storm could also be felt to be slowly forming around her.

    I was about to ask Ancient One to stop the testing but it was not required as she had already realised that something was wrong.

    ¡°Stop the testing circle now! And also activate the disharmony circle.¡± Ancient One immediately gave the order upon seeing that Emma was frowning.

    ¡°You okay, dear.¡± Ancient One asked Emma as she ran to her immediately after the disharmony circle was deactivated.

    ¡°I am fine. I suddenly had a big headache for some reason.¡± Emma explained what had happened.

    ¡°I know what had happened, dear. For some reason, you have a connection with the same cosmic entity who is connected to Emma.¡± All of us were stunned when we heard the reason for Emma''s headache.

    ¡°But how can that be possible? Jean has such a large phenomenon upon testing but I had just a headache.¡± Emma asked as the results of the testing had been much different for her and Jean even though both of them were connected to the same entity.

    ¡°It is because your connection is weaker. Honestly, it can be even be said that this connection is artificial. I believe that it was formed by Spider Supreme and it was not there always.¡± Ancient One hypothesized that Spider Supreme was behind Emma''s connection to this cosmic entity.

    Just what had Spider Supreme even used on Emma for this to happen?

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Just what was that damn Spider Supreme thinking when he had connected Emma with this mighty force?¡± Kitty said while cursing Spider Supreme. This was very rare as Kitty almost never cursed.

    ¡°This is something I can''t answer. Someone like Spider Supreme who can easily traverse through this vast multiverse has vastly different ideas regarding what he should or should not do.¡± Ancient One replied, having finally decided to reveal to the students that Spider Supreme was actually from a different dimension.

    ¡°Multiverse? Are you saying that Spider Supreme was from a freaking parallel dimension?¡± Emma was flabbergasted to learn this fact as she had hoped to someday meet Spider Supreme and thank him.

    ¡°Yes. That''s right.¡± This time, Ms. Ororo replied to Emma''s question.

    ¡°You knew! Then, why did you not tell us? Especially you, Peter. I thought that you were my friend.¡± Emma asked angrily as she was furious that the teachers and me had hidden this fact from her and the other students.

    ¡°Don''t get angry at Peter, Emma. It was us teachers who had asked him to hide this fact as we thought that this fact would be useless to you and only distract you.¡± Ms. Ororo replied, asking her to not blame me.

    ¡°Sorry, Peter. I got angry at you for nothing. So, what should we do now in this situation, Ancient One?¡± Emma first apologized to me and then asked Ancient One about what to do next.

    ¡°Actually, having both Jean and Emma connected to the same being can be said to be a blessing in a way. As both of you are connected, anyone of you will not be overwhelmed by that entity¡¯s powers as the other one will be able to manage the load.

    This situation will also be helpful to us because if somehow this connection makes anyone of you berserk from that cosmic force''s powers, the other one will be able to calm her down. It will also be helpful in case you need to negotiate with that mighty force.

    However, I can''t guarantee if Spider Supreme had this intention in his mind when he connected Emma to this powerful entity or they were something else.¡±

    All of us released a sigh of relief when we heard that the situation was not as serious as we had thought and would even be helpful not only to Emma but also Jean. We had feared the worst when we had heard that Emma also had the same condition as Jean.

    ¡°Alright, since this matter has been settled for now, let''s finish with the testing. Bobby, come.¡± Ancient One called for Bobby so that this testing session could be finally completed.

    ¡°Very well. Let''s get this over with.¡± Bobby said, agreeing with Ancient One and entered the circle. For the most of the trip, he was mostly silent as he had only joined the school in the recent days. Despite that, he tried to do his best to give some support to us when the matter regarding Jean and Emma occurred.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Bobby tried his best to create some ice once he entered the circle although he still had a little difficulty using his powers as his X-gene had awakened only recently. However, it was fortunate that nothing happened during the testing.

    ¡°Your powers although simple have a lot of potential. Although you can only lower the temperature and create ice, the potential of your power is so high that I believe once it reaches its peak, you would be able to create Ice Age in a small area.¡± Ancient One reported the result which was surprisingly very good and greater than even the wildest of our expectations.

    ¡°Really! I can''t believe that my powers can reach such a point. Whenever I use my power, I can only create some ice which is not even that much.¡± Bobby said, surprised to learn that his powers had so much potential.

    ¡°It is because your power has only recently awakened. You will realise the true potential of your powers as they continue to develop. I will write a guide for you which will help you along the process.¡± Ancient One said, reminding Bobby to not underestimate his powers as they had recently manifested.

    ¡°Thank you, Ancient One.¡± Bobby thanked Ancient One in advance for the guide.

    ¡°Well, it looks like everyone''s testing is finally done. Honestly, it was a little too much shocking for me to learn how powerful their powers were. I don''t know how I will explain to Professor Xavier that Emma and Jean are connected to a probably cosmic entity.¡± Ms. Ororo said, sighing in relief that the testing was over as it was a little too shocking for her.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Ms. Ororo? You are still left.¡± Ancient One reminded Ms. Ororo that her testing was left.

    ¡°Me?¡± Ms. Ororo was shocked to hear about her testing. Looks like she had not expected to have her powers analysed and had thought that it was only for students. Or it could be that she had forgotten about it due to the shock of Jean and Emma¡¯s test results.

    ¡°Yes, of course you. After all, you are also a mutant and a powerful one at that. I believe that you will learn a lot about your powers from this test.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Ms. Ororo finally acquiesced to Ancient One''s words and entered the circle to test her powers.

    It was honestly a spectacle to see Ms. Ororo¡¯s weathermancy as we generally never got a chance to see it. The way she shot lightning reminded me a little of my own lightning bolts. And her small cyclones along with blizzards reminded me of several spells Ancient One had once shot at me although Ms. Ororo¡¯s attacks were much stronger in power.

    ¡°Well, your weathermancy is as powerful as it is versatile. Although it seems that you are not using its full power and potential.¡± Ancient One gave her opinion after seeing the report.

    ¡°What do you mean I am not using my power at its full potential?¡± Ms. Ororo was shocked to hear Ancient One''s words.

    ¡°Can you heat your surroundings? Or create mist?¡± Ancient One questioned.

    ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Ms. Ororo answered.

    ¡°Then, have you ever created fire cyclones? Or made the mist you created cloudy or freezing?¡± Ancient One asked in her calm tone.

    ¡°No, ah!¡± As Ms. Ororo answered Ancient One''s question, she realised what Ancient One meant when she said that she was using her powers at her full potential.

    ¡°Exactly. Your power allows you to create several unnatural environments. You limit your power by using it in a simple way.¡± Ancient One explained to Ms. Ororo the true potential of her powers.

    ¡°Thank you, Ancient One. I will keep your words in my mind and try to enhance the way I use my powers.¡± Ms. Ororo thanked Ancient One for giving her such a precious lesson.

    Ms. Ororo was about to continue her conversation with Ancient One when a sorcerer came running towards our location.

    I recognised this sorcerer. He was not someone from Kamar Taj. He was actually posted at the London Sanctorum. I remembered him because I had seen him previously when he had come to Kamar Taj to give a routine report to Ancient One.

    ¡°Ancient One, a dimension intruder has been found!¡± The sorcerer said, panic easily visible in his eyes.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°What did you say, a dimension intruder? When did it happen?¡± Ancient One became serious as soon as she heard the sorcerer¡¯s words.

    A dimension intruder was always a serious matter and it was especially so in this case because a small scale dimension invasion had occurred not even a month ago.

    ¡°It was about half an hour ago. That dimension intruder was so strong and fast that the sorcerers we had sent simply had no chance against it. It was only by luck that we had been able to trap it in the Mirror Dimension.¡± The sorcerer described the whole summary of the situation as fast as he could.

    ¡°I see. Wait a moment!¡± Saying these words, Ancient One created a magic circle and closed her eyes. Looks like she was sensing if there were any cracks in the dimension walls.

    It was incredibly important to check the status of the dimension walls as soon as news was heard about any dimension intruder because it could be a prelude to an invasion. If there were indeed cracks in the dimension walls, it would not take even a single day before a dimension invasion would begin.

    ¡°Fortunately, there are no cracks present on the dimension walls.¡± Ancient One said with relief evident in her tone as she opened her eyes.

    ¡°It seems that when that cosmic entity had hastily channeled its psionic energy through Jean, it had been quite rough in the process. This had caused the hairline cracks which had been present from the previous dimension invasion to widen momentarily this allowing the intrusion of that other dimensional creature.¡± Ancient One explained what had actually happened.

    ¡°Now, tell me everything you know about this dimension intruder.¡± Ancient One asked the sorcerer who had brought the news.

    ¡°We had felt a dimensional anomaly in the Alps Mountains about half an hour ago. We decided to check the anomaly first before reporting because the energy of the anomaly we had felt was just too low for there to be a big matter.

    When we went to the place where the anomaly was felt, the entire region was covered in clouds with thunder and lightning crackling near continuously. That is when we saw the dimension intruder.

    It was a wolf shaped creature although it was completely formed of lightning. As soon as we saw the creature, we launched several spells at it. But the creature disappeared before our eyes with a flash. The very next moment, it attacked one of the sorcerers but he was able to defend himself fortunately by creating a shield.

    As soon as that wolf shaped creature hit the shield, it immediately retreated. It was just too cautious. We were no match for that monster as it''s speed could be described to be as fast as lightning.

    We only managed to trick it into the mirror dimension because it got too careless in the end. When it attacked me, I was able to create a portal to the Mirror Dimension right before it hit me.

    I can only say that I was just too lucky. I had decided to take a risk because I knew that we would never be able to escape unless we trapped that creature.¡±

    The sorcerer finished his tale with a look of horror in his eyes. His face was filled with terror as he described just how powerful and fast this creature was.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It is indeed a rare and powerful creature. Moreover, it is even an elemental one and also a lightning attribute on top of it. Master Wong, bring me the book ¡®Agamotto¡¯s Book of Monsters: Beasts of Lightning¡¯.¡± Ancient One asked Master Wong for a book which described lightning attribute monsters when she heard about the monster''s description.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Here it is, Ancient One.¡± Master Wong picked up the book by creating a small portal as if he was not taking it out from his library but from his own pockets and gave it to Ancient One.

    ¡°This is the monster. Thunder Wolf, a lightning elemental monster from Futhrak¡¯s dimension. It is a rare monster even there which has the ability to move at incredible speeds with the help of lightning energy.¡± Ancient One showed us the monster''s picture in the book which described a wolf shaped creature completely formed of lightning.

    ¡°Peter, I think you should go to hunt this monster. With your immunity to lightning, you are the perfect counter to this beast. Also, I remember that you had said that you required lightning attribute materials last time you had come to Kamar Taj. The elemental crystal obtained from hunting the Thunder Wolf would just be perfect.¡± Ancient One proposed for me to hunt the Thunder Wolf as I was its perfect counter and the elemental crystal obtained from hunting this monster would be perfect for me to make my personal artefact.

    ¡°I can hunt this Thunder Wolf, Ancient One. But it would be difficult for me to match its speed. Although I can catch it with Thunderclap and Flash, I can only use this mystic art in short bursts while the Thunder Wolf can move at that speed continuously.¡± It was not that I could not hunt it, but it would likely be a protracted battle which could go on for hours.

    ¡°Ah! That''s right. You should not go alone. Maybe you can take one of the students here along with you. I think Emma would be perfect.¡± Upon hearing my words, Ancient One suddenly proposed for Emma to come with me.

    ¡°But why Emma?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Because the Thunder Wolf is a very unique elemental creature. As such, it would not be affected by most of the conventional attacks. On the other hand, most of these students don''t have any defensive means. So, they can''t fight against the Thunder Wolf who can easily approach them within a second.

    Emma can defend herself with the help of her diamond form and she can also block the Thunder Wolf in its tracks using the telekinetic barriers.

    The Thunder Wolf may be an elemental creature but it still moves in the physical realm. As such, it can be affected by telekinesis.¡±

    Upon hearing Ancient One''s words, I realised that Emma was indeed the only one at this moment who could accompany me for the hunt of this unique creature.

    ¡°Peter, I am willing to go with you.¡± Emma agreed to go with me even after hearing what kind of monster we were going to hunt.

    ¡°Really.¡± I said, surprised by her willingness.

    ¡°Of course, I am willing. After all, where will I get this chance to see and fight such a unique creature. Besides, with you there, I believe that I will not even need to do much.¡± Emma said, expressing her confidence in me that I could easily defeat the Thunder Wolf.

    ¡°Since you are going, Emma, let me give you some tips. Only use telekinesis to deal with the Thunder Wolf. Never try to enter its mind. The mind of an other dimensional creature is completely different especially if it is an elemental one. However, you can feel its mind to sense its location. It will give you a little advantage.¡± Ancient One gave Emma some instructions regarding how to fight an elemental creature as a psychic.

    ¡°Also, let me give this to you for extra protection.¡± Saying these words, Ancient One created a small portal and took out a bracelet and a ring.

    ¡°This bracelet is something I had created for Peter''s training although there never came a day for its use. It will create a spherical barrier around you which has great lightning resistance. This ring can release a fireball spell although it only has five charges. It will provide an extra means of combat for you.¡± Ancient One explained the function of each artefact patiently to Emma.

    ¡°Shall we depart now, Peter?¡± Emma asked after she had worn the artefacts and tested them to see if she could use them properly.

    ¡°Of course, we should depart as soon as we can. The more we late, the greater there is the chance that the Thunder Wolf will escape the Mirror Dimension.¡± As the Thunder Wolf was an other dimensional beast, it could escape the Mirror Dimension although it would take it a lot of effort to do so.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Ancient One called out to me as both of us were about to depart.

    ¡°Although the Thunder Wolf is a lightning elemental, you should try your red lightning at it. Maybe you will be surprised by its effects.¡± Ancient One said, giving me a final advice.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°So, this is the place, huh!¡± I said as I looked at the mountains covered in dark clouds which crackled with lightning ever so often.

    ¡°Yes, this is the place.¡± The sorcerer who had given us the message and accompanied us here, confirmed. Then, he pointed his finger to a specific location.

    ¡°This is where we saw and fought that Thunder Wolf.¡±

    Even without him pointing at the location, it was easy to see the field of battle by looking at the various tracks of burnt grass. Moreover, the smell of ozone was still thick in the air as it had been less than an hour after the battle.

    Just how fast was that Thunder Wolf to create such wide tracks within so much less time. From what I had learnt from the sorcerer, the battle had lasted for less than a minute.

    ¡°I will pray for your victory, Dragon Sorcerer. I need to return to the London Sanctorum as we need to scan the whole area under our control to see if there has been another breach.¡± Upon ending his words, the sorcerer opened a portal and then left for the London Sanctorum.

    ¡°Hey, Emma. Are you sure that you are ready for this battle?¡± I asked Emma now that we were alone.

    At the Kamar Taj, I had not been able to ask because it was necessary to ready the combat team as soon as possible. Also, Ancient One had proposed herself for Emma to join so I didn''t argue with her since we had to leave as soon as we could.

    ¡°Of course, I am ready. Why? Do you think I am not?¡± Emma asked in a challenging tone.

    ¡°No, I am more than sure that you are ready. What I meant from my words was that are you nervous?¡± I asked, this time however clarifying my intention.

    ¡°W-What? Why do you think like that? I am not nervous at all.¡± Emma said with a flustered tone. So, she was indeed nervous about the upcoming battle.

    ¡°You don''t need to hide your nervousness, Emma. Even I am a little nervous about this battle even though I am much stronger than this Thunder Wolf. So, you don''t need to be shy and hide how nervous you are.¡± I remembered how much of an ice queen Emma was. Even if she was much more friendly with me compared to others, she still tried to hide those emotions of herself which thought were shameful.

    ¡°You are right, Peter. I am indeed a little nervous.¡± Emma finally admitted with a sigh that she was indeed nervous as she listened to my words.

    It was always necessary to talk about such matters before an important battle as it helped in lightening one¡¯s heart and helped them focus on the upcoming battle. This was something Master Ying Nan had taught me.

    ¡°By the way, Peter. Are those Dragon Claws of yours ready?¡± Emma asked me remembering that little project of mine.

    ¡°The enchantments are still not complete, unfortunately. But even if the Dragon Claws were ready, they would not have been of much help in the battle. The air blasts they can launch are of little to no effect to an elemental beast like Thunder Wolf.¡± I explained that even if the Dragon Claws were complete, they would not be enough against the Thunder Wolf.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Anyways, let''s get ready. It''s about time we faced this Thunder Wolf.¡± I asked Emma to prepare herself.

    ¡°I am ready.¡± Emma said as she clasped her hand with mine as a way to show her confidence.

    ¡°Then, I am opening the Mirror Dimension. Always stay close to me after we enter it.¡± I gave Emma one final warning as I opened the portal to the Mirror Dimension. After months of study, I had finally learnt enough that I could open a portal to the Mirror Dimension although that was all I could do currently.

    As soon as we entered the Mirror Dimension, we could see a streak of golden lightning flashing from one point to another in front of our eyes. It had already destroyed the entire surroundings in this region while flashing.

    After we entered, the streak of lightning stopped moving for a single moment and it was at this moment that we could see its true appearance. It looked just as it had been described by the sorcerer. A wolf shaped creature formed entirely of lightning.

    ¡°Woo~.¡±

    As soon as it saw us, it moved once again, this time with a howl. With my enhanced eyesight and sharp instincts along with my dragon sense, I was barely able to see and feel it coming towards me.

    Seeing it approaching me, I also transformed my right hand into a claw and striked a punch towards it with my full power. I didn''t hesitate to attack this creature formed of lightning because I could not feel even the slightest bit of danger from it with my dragon sense.

    ¡°Boom~.¡±

    As my claw clashed with the wolf¡¯s body, the wolf was struck away by the shockwave created by my punch although it was likely not hurt because of it being an elemental creature. The lightning which formed its body hit me when I had attacked but it didn''t affect me a single bit.

    Although I could launch my red lightning at it like Ancient One had suggested, I didn''t want to do it at the start because it was not certain what would happen when it would be struck by my red lightning.

    What if it actually absorbed the red lightning and grew even stronger? As such, it was more safe to weaken it first and then try this method.

    The wolf retreated after being struck away by the shockwave. Then, it flashed once again, this time not towards me but towards Emma!

    ¡°Emma, be careful. It is going to attack you.¡± I warned Emma as soon as the wolf moved towards her.

    However, my warning was not even needed. Before the wolf could even reach Emma, it was blocked by a telekinetic barrier a metre before Emma.

    As soon as the wolf struck the telekinetic barrier, it immediately retreated once again. It was truly a cautious creature, clearly similar to a wolf.

    It started flashing not towards us but around us, trying to find a gap so that it could catch us offguard. In order to counter its strategy, I and Emma stood with our back towards each other so that we could not only cover the whole area but also each other.

    Having an opportunity, I casted the spell ¡®Dancing Fireballs¡¯ which caused several fireballs to appear into the air around us, floating around as though they were dancing. Thus, the name Dancing Fireballs.

    It was the advanced version of the spell ¡®Twinkling Stars¡¯ and both of them actually worked on the same framework. It was just that the ¡®Twinkling Stars'' was the training spell and ¡®Dancing Fireballs'' was its combat version.

    The wolf struck again, once again attacking Emma. This time, however, it struck with its full power, attacking as though it were a massive bolt of lightning.

    Emma also sensed the power of the attack this time and immediately created a telekinetic barrier and also activated the lightning resistant barrier from the bracelet.

    But the Thunder Wolf easily pierced through the telekinetic barrier this time. As the wolf approached the lightning resistant barrier, Emma transformed into her diamond form as a means of extra protection.

    However, the Thunder Wolf was fortunately stopped at the lightning resistant barrier as it could not pierce through it.

    As soon as the wolf was stopped by the barrier, I launched all the fireballs revolving around at it. Emma also released the fireball spell from the ring Ancient One had given her.

    The wolf was clearly hurt a lot by our continuous fire attacks but it was not ready to give in. It attacked me immediately after our fireballs had finished striking it.

    This time, I tried what Ancient One had suggested. I released a weak bolt of red lightning at the Thunder Wolf as it pounced at me.

    But when it was struck by my red lightning, I along with Emma were both surprised by what happened next.

 Chapter 59

    ¡°Grr~.¡±

    As soon as the bolt of red lightning struck the Thunder Wolf, it entered its body seamlessly. But what happened after that made it seem as if the wolf had been possessed by a ghost.

    Red sparks started appearing on its body formed of yellow lightning. Moreover, the Thunder Wolf was completely still for some reason. Seeing the opportunity before our eyes, I started casting another fireball spell and Emma also pointed her ring at it for a follow up attack.

    ¡°Awoo~.¡±

    However, before we could shoot our spells at the wolf, it flashed away from us with a howl.

    Then, it continued to flash all around the field while howling for some reason. Just from the sound of its howling, it was clear that the wolf was in pain.

    After flashing all around for about half a minute, the wolf suddenly stopped. It was at this point that we could finally see its condition clearly.

    However, the wolf¡¯s condition shocked both of us. Not only were there red sparks emitting from its body, the yellow lightning which formed the wolf¡¯s body also seemed to be destabilizing. Honestly, it looked as if the Thunder Wolf¡¯s body was breaking down before our eyes.

    ¡°I didn''t know that Ancient One''s suggestion could be such helpful. Do you think you should shoot some more red lightning at it?¡± Emma asked as I was more knowledgeable than her about these matters.

    ¡°I don''t think it would be wise to shoot more of the red lightning at it. Just a weak bolt was enough to put the wolf into this condition. If it absorbs more red lightning, it is more than likely that it would explode, causing the elemental crystal to be destroyed. If that happens, this hunt would have been for nothing.

    Moreover, there is also a slight chance that the Thunder Wolf could assilimate the red lightning and mutate which would only increase the difficulty in hunting it.¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you know what is actually happening to it?¡± Emma asked curious about what was happening to the wolf.

    ¡°I think that the red lightning is acting like a virus for the Thunder Wolf because the nature of both lightning are different. My red lightning is much stronger and unique compared to its own lightning. It would be better for us to ask Ancient One later after we finish hunting it. So, let''s finish the hunt while the Thunder Wolf is like this.¡± I said as I casted another ¡®Dancing Fireballs'' spell causing fireballs to float around me once again.

    ¡°Yeah! It''s about time we finish the hunt. This wolf was seriously getting on my nerves by continuously attacking only me.¡± Emma said as she created the telekinetic barriers and readied the fireball ring.

    Afterwards, we continued attacking the Thunder Wolf in order to finish it off. Due to the wolf¡¯s condition, the battle now was seriously child¡¯s play compared to before.

    The wolf not only could not speed up as fast as it was doing previously but also stopped often because of pain. Moreover, Emma could now trap it with the telekinetic barriers as she could make sense of the wolf¡¯s position because of its slower speed. This made it much easier for me to hit it with my fireballs.

    ¡°Emma, hold it down. I will finish it with a final spell.¡± I asked Emma to hold the wolf with her telekinetic barriers as I charged a powerful spell, forming a concentrated flaming sphere.

    The wolf was now on its last legs which could be seen from its dull glowing body.

    ¡°Here it comes.¡± I shouted to Emma so that she could remove the telekinetic barriers from the spell¡¯s way as I launched the flaming sphere at the wolf.

    ¡°Boom~.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    The flaming sphere caused a big explosion as it hit the Thunder Wolf. When the smoke was clear, we could see the wolf¡¯s body disappearing into thin air, leaving behind just a crystal.

    ¡°That wolf is finally dead. It was truly something. However, that last spell was truly explosive.¡± Emma said as she commented on my spell''s power.

    ¡°Well, this spell is not called the ¡®Flame Bomb¡¯ for nothing.¡± I replied, explaining the nature of the spell.

    I then walked over to where the elemental crystal was and picked it up. The elemental crystal was yellow in colour, looking as if lightning was coursing through it. A faint shadow of a wolf could be seen inside the crystal. The crystal also had some strands of red lightning inside it which surprised me. I will have to ask Ancient One about this matter.

    ¡°Emma, you alright?¡± I asked as I approached Emma even though the wolf had not even touched her throughout the entire battle.

    ¡°Yeah! I am fine. Just a little shaky as the battle was quite intense. I was on my toes the entire battle because of how fast it was. Still, thanks for asking.¡± Emma said, thanking me for asking.

    ¡°Anyways. Since our work here is done, let''s lea¡ª¡± I could not finish my words because Emma suddenly kissed me on my cheek out of nowhere.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked as this was the first time I ever had such an intimate interaction with any girl.

    ¡°Just letting you know that I like you and am interested in you. I know that you are currently not ready for a romantic relationship. But I wanted you to know that once you are ready, I want to date you.¡± Emma said in a shy voice. Basically, she was just claiming the first spot for dating me once I was ready for a relationship.

    ¡°That''s however if you are interested in me. You do like me, right?¡± She questioned me in such a sweet voice that I had never heard before from her.

    ¡°Of course, I like you.¡± I confirmed that I did like her. Just that I was not ready for a relationship.

    ¡°Alright, let''s return.¡± I said in a bid to change the topic as the atmosphere had become a little awkward after Emma¡¯s sudden confession.

    ************************

    ¡°Jean, you are awake!¡± The first thing we saw when we returned was Jean who was now awake and looked perfectly normal and healthy.

    ¡°You guys are finally here. How did the hunt go? You guys aren''t hurt, right?¡± Before we could ask how she was, Jean instead asked us about our condition.

    ¡°We are good, Jean. It was not a dangerous hunt. What we should ask about is how are you? You are the one who is connected to a cosmic entity and had caused such a huge phenomenon.¡± Emma said as she asked about Jean''s condition.

    ¡°I am good. You all don''t need to worry. I had honestly felt nothing when I had caused that incident. I had just felt unconscious. Besides, Ancient One has said that she would hold regular sessions for both of us so that she can help us manage our condition.¡± Jean said, comforting us that nothing serious had happened.

    ¡°Peter! You can talk with everyone later. Give me the report about the hunt.¡± Ancient One said, interrupting our conversation.

    ¡°The hunt went great, Ancient One. When I did as you had said, this is what happened.¡± I explained everything that happened in the entire hunt to Ancient One.

    ¡°Hmm¡­. You were right in not shooting another bolt of red lightning at the Thunder Wolf. What had happened to the wolf was because your red lightning is not only far more stronger than the wolf¡¯s own lightning but the magic signature in your red lightning is also much stronger.

    So, when the Thunder Wolf was hit was by your red lightning, it acted as though a virus had entered its body. As the Thunder Wolf''s entire body is made of lightning, its body simply can''t absorb another lightning which has a much stronger magic signature compared to it.

    If you had shot more red lightning at it, it was very likely that the wolf¡¯s elemental crystal would have self-imploded.¡±

    ¡°But then why are there some strands of red lightning in the elemental crystal?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°That''s because the red lightning you had shot at the Thunder Wolf was assimilated after it died as the crystal¡¯s assimilation ability is much stronger compared to the Thunder Wolf.

    In fact, if you want to use this crystal to create an artefact, you have to slowly assimilate your red lightning in it. Only then would you be able to channel your red lightning through it.¡±

    Ancient One then continued to patiently tell me everything I needed to learn about handling the elemental crystal. However,I will not make an artefact from it before I have consulted Hye-rin and her grandfather as they were more knowledgeable in this field.

    ¡°This is all you need to know. Now, go and enjoy the rest of the trip with your friends. After all, there are only a few hours left before they have to return.¡± Ancient One said, telling me to enjoy the trip before leaving.

    And so, I went to where everyone was, ready to enjoy the remaining trip.

    Honestly, this trip was truly a wild one with mind blowing revelations. However, it was also beneficial to everyone.

    Rogue would soon be able to touch anyone, Kitty and Kurt became honorary sorcerers and Emma and Jean would also be mentees of Ancient One. It could be said that our school was now personally tied to Kamar Taj.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, Peter? Come, everyone is going to spar with Master Mordo.¡± Emma said, seeing that I was lost in my thoughts.

    ¡°I am coming.¡± That''s right. There is no need to think too much. After all, despite all these hiccups, everything went well.

 Chapter 60

    The Shock gauntlets or rather Dragon Claws as they had been modified and renamed by me, were currently glowing under the light of the enchantment circle as runes of various colours swirled around it.

    As the Dragon Claws had not been ready when the sudden intrusion of the Thunder Wolf had happened, I had decided to finish them as soon as possible so that I could be ready in case any other emergency ever happened.

    Although I doubt that I would actually use them in case of an emergency. After all, I had made the Dragon Claws for those cases where the use of my tremendous powers could be dangerous.

    In order to make the Dragon Claws, I had made another trip to Kamar Taj the very next day to ask for the magically enhanced metals which I had planned to use in the modification of the framework of the gauntlets.

    As I had just hunted the Thunder Wolf yesterday, Ancient One easily gave the materials I required. Moreover, she had taken a look at my sketches of the Dragon Claws herself and made some little changes to it so that the enchantments combined well with each other.

    She also advised me to ask Hye-rin to take a look at the sketch so that she could help me plan the whole enchantment process. When I visited Hye-rin to ask for her help, she not only helped me plan the whole process but she also made some outer changes to the gauntlets, giving them a unique design.

    Now, the fingers of the gauntlets were pointed and the gauntlets now had a black scaly design. So, the Dragon Claws now truly looked as they had been named. However, I had been curious about why she had made such changes which would have had no functionality at all. But her answer had surprised me.

    ¡°I just thought that they would look cool with your suit.¡± Hye-rin had answered with a smile. It was then she had revealed to me that she was also interested in fashion designing.

    Still, Hye-rin had helped me so much that it would not have been too far to assume that she was interested in me. But I don''t think that it was like that.

    My dragon sense gave me some sort of insight when it came to the matter of emotions, although it was not much. And all I could sense from Hye-rin was pure admiration for me.

    ¡°Phew! It is finally complete.¡± I let out a sigh of relief as the enchantment process was finally complete. All that was left to do was to check if it was working.

    I wore the Dragon Claws on my wrists and they fit perfectly which was to be expected as I and Hye-rin had made them to fit me after all.

    I channeled my magic into the gauntlets causing them to glow. So far, they were working perfectly. It was now time to check their offensive power into the danger room.

    As I left my room and started moving towards the basement, I ran into Kurt, Kitty, Emma and Jean.

    ¡°Peter! You are finally out. What are you wearing on your hands?¡± Emma asked as she saw the Dragon Claws on my hands.

    ¡°Oh! It is the project I was working on in the recent days. The one I was telling you about, the Dragon Claws. It is finally complete. So, I am going to test it at the Danger Room. By the way, when did you return?¡± I asked.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Because I was busy in rebuilding the gauntlets the last few days, I could not join them in their sessions at Kamar Taj which Ancient One had started for them.

    Ancient One had also made Jean and Emma honorary sorcerers because both of them in her words, simply couldn''t be left unchecked.

    ¡°Just now. In fact, Master Wong left a few moments ago.¡± Kurt explained. Since I could not take them to Kamar Taj these days, Master Wong was the one who took this role.

    ¡°So, how is it going?¡± I asked about their mystic arts studies.

    ¡°It was great. We started learning portal creation today. I was able to create a portal in just three attempts.¡± Kurt said while grinning.

    I would not say that I was not a little jealous of this accomplishment of Kurt''s. After all, it had taken me more than a month to learn how to create a proper portal and that was after rigorous training.

    ¡°My studies are also going great. Although I could not create a portal, according to Ancient One, I would be able to surely in a few days.¡± Kitty said happily.

    ¡°Don''t even mention it.¡± Emma said in an irritated tone. Looks like her mystic arts studies hadn''t gone greatly.

    ¡°Although both of us learnt a lot from Ancient One regarding our psychic powers, the same can''t be said about our mystic arts studies. Our attempt at portal creation had gone just too badly.

    It could even be compared to your initial attempts. It is just that our portals collapsed before even forming instead of exploding like yours did. According to Ancient One, we have little to none talent in this part of mystic arts.¡±

    Jean explained how bad was their experience at portal creation. So, that was why Emma was so irritated.

    ¡°By the way, why don''t you join me in testing this new weapon of mine?¡± I asked while showing the newly created Dragon Claws.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Emma easily accepted my proposal with a smile on her face.

    Soon, we were in the Danger Room, ready to check the Dragon Claws¡¯ power.

    ¡°I hope you don''t destroy them too much this time, Peter.¡± Mr. Hank¡¯s pleading voice came from the speaker.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hank. We are just here to test something. Afterwards, we will leave. Anyways, release the robots.¡± I asked Mr. Hank to release the robots after assuring him that we will not take much of our time.

    Soon, the robots had been released and they were approaching us with the intention to attack.

    ¡°Let''s see what can you do.¡± Saying these words, I launched an air blast from the gauntlets.

    As the air blast hit a robot,it pierced through its armour and left a hole in its body.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It sure was worth it to enhance the gauntlets with the wind enchantment.¡± I mused as I saw the result.

    But now was the time for the main event. I channeled my red lightning through the channeling disc on the gauntlets and launched a red lightning bolt at another robot.

    Obviously, the bolt easily finished te robot. But my eyes were on the condition of the gauntlets after firing the bolt.

    To my relief, the gauntlets had not been damaged by the flow of red lightning through them. Thankfully, I had put as much lightning resistant enchantments as I could on the gauntlets.

    Now, it was time for the final test. I channeled my red lightning once again through the gauntlets, this time trying to create a red lightning spear.

    Although the gauntlets held against the power of red lightning, the creation of the spear was much slow because it was created from a large amount of red lightning which was then concentrated. Still, the red lightning spear was finally created after about 15 seconds.

    ¡°Hey! You had told me that it is just a small test. Then, why are you creating a red lightning spear, Peter?¡± Mr. Hank said in a panicked voice through the speaker.

    ¡°I was just testing the endurance of the speaker. I am not going to fire it.¡± I dismissed the spear to show that I had said the truth.

    ¡°Now, is anyone hungry? Because I sure am.¡± I asked after finishing the testing of the Dragon Claws.

    ¡°I am. Let''s order pizza.¡± Kurt suggested as soon as he heard my words.

    ¡°We will see. Let''s see first if there is anything in the kitchen.¡± Jean suggested that we should first check the kitchen.

    ¡°Sure.¡± And with that we left for the kitchen.

    Ring! Ring!

    Just as we left the basement, my phone rang. I looked to find that it was from Gwen.

    ¡°Hey, Gwen! What''s up?¡± I said greeting her.

    ¡°Peter! Is the proposal you had offered on the first day you had returned still open?¡± Gwen asked, surprising me.

 Chapter 61

    ¡°Oh! You are talking about that proposal. The one I had offered you before we were interrupted by Professor Xavier.¡±

    At first, I didn¡¯t realise what proposal she was talking about. But then I remembered that I had asked Gwen if I could join her on her patrol that day.

    ¡°Yes, that one.¡± Gwen confirmed that it was the same one. She must be talking in such a cryptic tone because she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity as Spider Woman in case anyone was listening.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked because I knew what it implied. Captain Stacy already knew about my powers as well as my suit.

    Once he saw me together with Spider Woman, he would easily put it together that Gwen was Spider Woman.

    ¡°Yes, I have thought a lot about it. Seeing father''s reaction when he saw you fighting against Sabertooth on the television, I realised that I could trust him about my identity.

    Moreover, I am sure that MJ and Harry would also have no problem when they learn of this. I know I can trust them.¡±

    ¡°Then, why not?¡± I agreed as the patrol would just be perfect to test the newly created Dragon Claws. Moreover, I didn''t have a good talk with Gwen in the recent days.

    ¡°Alright, meet me at your home tonight. We will continue our talk then.¡± Looks like her father was busy today. That''s why she would be at my home tonight.

    ¡°Okay. She ya later!¡± I bid her goodbye and ended the call.

    ¡°So, what was that proposal you were talking about with Gwen?¡± Emma asked me in that icy tone of hers she usually used at those people she was annoyed with or just didn''t like.

    This icy tone of hers was something which was rarely used at me since she was interested in me. Looks like Emma felt jealous after hearing me talk with Gwen.

    ¡°It is not what you think, Emma. So, don''t be jealous.¡± I clarified to Emma that it was not for a romantic escapade that I was meeting with Gwen.

    ¡°Sorry! I got a little overprotective.¡± Emma apologized with a blush on her face.

    Although not much had changed after her confession to me, Emma was now openly affectionate with me and didn''t hide that she was interested in me.

    ¡°Now, now, Peter. Don''t be too hard on Emma. You know that it is all because she likes you.¡± Kitty said in a teasing tone upon hearing our conversation.

    ¡°Alright, enough teasing Emma.¡± I stopped the teasing of Emma when it had just started because I knew how much it could escalate.

    ¡°Anyways, about the proposal I was talking about with Gwen, I can''t tell you about it. But you will learn what it was about tomorrow.¡± They would obviously learn about Gwen''s identity as Spider Woman but after living with them for a month, I knew that I could trust them.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Alright, since we will learn about it tomorrow, there is no need for us to ask you anything. Let''s keep it a surprise.¡± Kitty said.

    ¡°By the way, Professor Xavier asked me for my blood sample today morning. When I asked what it was for, he said that he will tell me later. Do you know anything about this matter, Peter?¡± Kurt asked.

    After I had returned from the trip, I had told Professor Xavier about my hypothesis that Mystique was the mother of Kurt.

    He had been truly surprised when he had heard my hypothesis. However, he had said that there was actually a good chance that this hypothesis was true and that he will look into it. Looks like he was finally checking if the hypothesis was true.

    ¡°I don''t know anything about this matter. But since Professor has said that he will tell you, then he will definitely tell you. You just need to be patient.¡± Unfortunately, I could not tell Kurt about this hypothesis. After all, whether this hypothesis was true or not, Mystique had been our enemy and was currently our prisoner.

    ¡°Well, enjoy your night trip, Peter if you can. We have to go learn the freaking Sanskrit language. Who knows if I would even be able to learn it?¡± Kurt said, afraid that he will not be able to learn it as he was only average in his studies.

    ¡°Seriously, when I had started learning magic, I had not expected that I would have to learn such an ancient language.¡± Kurt said as all of us headed to the kitchen as was our original plan. And all the way Kurt was whining that he had to learn Sanskrit to continue his studies into mystic arts.

    *************************

    I was now at the rooftop of a house near my home, watching the windows of a specific room of my home. It was already more than 11pm at night.

    Just as I was waiting, a feminine figure clad in a familiar white and black coloured suit flew out of the room with the help of a web and swinged towards me.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± I said, greeting Gwen.

    ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± Gwen questioned.

    ¡°Sorry. I was busy crafting my personal artefact so I didn''t have time to meet you recently.¡± I apologized.

    ¡°So, have you finally decided to do this?¡± I asked Gwen if she was confident in her decision since it felt quite sudden to me.

    ¡°Yes, I have decided to finally do it. You don''t need to worry. I have thought a lot about it.

    You know how lonely it was for me to be Spider Woman, always trying to save people while facing scolding everyday from Father. It was only because you were with me that I could bear it.

    The few days I thought you had died were the worst for me. I had almost decided to quit being Spider Woman. I can''t say how glad I was that you survived.

    As such, after much thought, I have finally decided to reveal my identity to my loved ones.¡±

    As Gwen explained why she had decided to take this decision, my heart was clenched with pain. Gwen often didn''t reveal her thoughts so I didn''t know clearly how much in pain she was from that incident which almost took my life.

    To think that she had almost quit being Spider Woman because of that incident.

    ¡°By the way, it was great that you decided to call me. I have just finished testing my new artefact and was waiting for an opportunity to use it. This is just a perfect opportunity to use it since I could not unbox my suit last time.¡± I said as I tried to change the topic.

    ¡°That''s great. But are you just going to talk about your new artefact or show it to me?¡± Gwen asked.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Saying these words, I activated the transformation bracelet and equiped the Dragon Claws.

    ¡°They look cool but I hadn''t realised that you were a fashion designer.¡± Gwen commented upon seeing the appearance of the Dragon Claws.

    ¡°Oh! Hye-rin made the outer design of these gauntlets. I had told you about her, right?¡± I explained why the Dragon Claws looked like this.

    ¡°Yes, I remember. The Korean sorcerer you had saved.¡± Gwen confirmed.

    ¡°Well, it is good that you will get the chance to unbox these gauntlets. But would you even be able to catch me while I am swinging around the city?¡± Gwen asked in a challenging tone.

    ¡°Is that a challenge I hear?¡±

 Chapter 62

    ¡°Of course, I am challenging you. After all, you have seen how fast I can swing with the help of my web shooters. Would you be able to catch up with me?¡± Gwen asked me with pride in her tone.

    This was the first time I was seeing this face of Gwen. Looks like she had quite a lot of confidence in her ability as Spider Woman and she just can¡¯t accept that I am stronger than her. That is why she is trying to compare with me in this ability where she feels that she is stronger.

    But that doesn''t mean that I will admit defeat. After all, there was a reason the sorcerers were known for their versatility.

    ¡°Well, there are many ways to catch up with you.¡± I replied to Gwen.

    ¡°What! How is that possible? Show me those ways. Only then would I believe it.¡± As expected, Gwen was flabbergasted to learn that there were too many ways for me to catch up with her.

    ¡°As you wish. Let''s show you the way number one.¡± Saying these words, I created an energy construct which looked exactly like a web from Gwen''s web shooters and then used it on a brick which was lying down on the terrace and then sucked it to my hand using the energy construct web.

    ¡°Oh! Did you somehow copy my web shooters?¡± Gwen asked, surprised upon seeing the energy construct web.

    ¡°Well, I was the one who made your web shooters. So, you can''t say that they are yours. But yes, I applied the effect of the webs on the energy construct.¡± I replied.

    This was something I had learnt under advanced energy constructs. Now, I could grant special effects to my energy constructs. For example, I could make them heavy or light or in this case, sticky like a web.

    ¡°But you can''t use these energy constructs to follow me. They glow like a lightbulb.¡± Gwen argued that I could not use my energy constructs as they were just too eye catchy.

    ¡°I was not going to use them anyways since it is not allowed to use magic in public areas unless it is an emergency. I was just showing you. Now, let''s move to way number two.¡± Saying these words, I simply unfurled my wings.

    ¡°Are those fucking wings?¡± I could see how surprised Gwen was even if her face was hidden under the mask.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Did I forget to tell you about my wings?¡± As I saw Gwen''s surprised expression, I realised that I had forgotten to tell Gwen about my wings.

    It was not that I didn''t want to tell her. It was just that ever since I had returned, there were just too many things to talk about and the topic of the wings along with my draconic form just never came.

    ¡°Yes, you did! And just what else were hiding from me?¡± Gwen asked in a demanding tone.

    ¡°Well, I can also do this.¡± I unequipped the Dragon Claws and then transformed my hand into a claw to show her.

    ¡°Can you do that with all of your body?¡± Gwen asked with a barely contained rage.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Not all the parts but I can transform most of them. I can grow scales on my skin and also grow horns on my head.¡± I answered Gwen realising that I could not hide this matter.

    ¡°You can transform your body into that of a monster and you didn''t think that it was necessary for us to know?¡± Gwen said while yelling at me.

    ¡°I can only say that I am sorry. It slipped out of my mind.¡± I apologized sincerely.

    ¡°Fine! We will talk about this later as we are getting late for the patrol.¡± Gwen decided to end this argument for the time being as we still had to do patrol.

    ¡°But how did you think that you could use your wings in freaking New York? With your wings, you will attract so much attention that it will be impossible for us to do patrol.¡± Gwen argued that I could use my wings as it was also eye catchy.

    ¡°That''s true. Although I can use the enchantments of my suit to turn my wings invisible, I think that me flying without the use of any equipment would attract greater attention than me using wings. So, let¡¯s put the use of the wings for the emergency situations.¡± I decided to use the wings only if there was an emergency.

    ¡°Didn''t know that your suit had so many features?¡± Gwen was surprised to learn about the invisibility feature.

    ¡°The suit had been made especially for urban combat. As such, there has been various kinds of enchantments put on it for different situations.¡± I explained. When my suit was my developed, I had wanted it to be as perfect as it could be. So, I had put as many enchantments as I could on the suit with the help of Hye-rin¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡°Anyways, it is getting late. So, tell me how will you catch me with me?¡± After seeing the obsolete ways, Gwen asked for a way which I could actually use.

    ¡°Well, then I have to use the old fashioned way.¡± I said to Gwen.

    ¡°The old fashioned way?¡± Gwen said, puzzled by my answer.

    ¡°Yes, Parkour.¡±

    ************************

    ¡°You sure you want to parkour to catch up with me.¡± Gwen asked, surprised by my answer.

    ¡°You will see. Let''s start now. It is getting late.¡± I said, telling Gwen to just watch.

    ¡°Fine! It is not that you will be hurt anyways because of your body.¡± Gwen relented although she didn''t seem to believe my answer.

    ¡°Catch me if you can!¡± Saying these words, Gwen shot a web and swung up.

    ¡°Hah! That will be easy.¡± I said as I ran after her and jumped from the rooftop.

    My enhanced body carried me over the rooftops, the suburban area providing me a perfect platform for parkouring. Although there were still some ways for me to chase after Gwen without parkouring, I decided to do parkour because it would provide a good workout.

    Honestly, even though I had now my instincts completely understand my control, I still wanted a good workout every now and then, no matter in what form. Perhaps I had been influenced by my instincts somewhat while working to control them.

    ¡°Let''s see how will you chase me now?¡± Gwen said as we reached the main streets of New York which was full of high rise buildings and skyscrapers making it impossible to parkour. Moreover, the road was too wide for me to jump.

    ¡°That''s no problem at all.¡± I said as I jumped from the building without any hesitation.

    As soon as I jumped, I activated the Dragon Claws to create small wind blasts which carried me over to the next side. And then I used the sticking function of my boots to stick to the walls of a high rise building to continue my run.

    I could already see quite a few people looking at my stunts from beneath me at the road.

    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± I asked Gwen as I neared her.

    ¡°It is indeed surprising. But that is just not enough.¡± Gwen said as she swung harder to increase the distance between us.

    Looks like she was too prideful to admit defeat. So, the only way to end this needless competition was to surpass her.

    As we reached a suburban area once again, I dropped down to the rooftops. And then I channeled lightning energy through my feet. When I had decided to join Gwen for today''s patrol, I had not thought that I would need to use ¡®Thunderclap and Flash'' and in this way.

    ¡°Well, let''s end this competition.¡± I activated the mystic art at a relatively low power, boosting my speed just more than enough to surpass Gwen.

    ¡°So, do you finally admit defeat now, Gwen?¡± I asked as I turned back to look at her after surpassing her.

    ¡°Huh! Where is she?¡± To my surprise, I could not see Gwen behind me at all.

 Chapter 63

    A few moments ago ¡­¡­

    Gwen¡¯s POV

    As I swung through the streets of New York and looked back at Peter who was chasing me using various tricks, I felt quite some amount of guilt. I should not have asked Peter for such a meaningless competition.

    Perhaps it was because of my insecurity towards him that I had challenged him. Although I had changed in many ways since I had became Spider-Woman, I used to feel rather insecure towards Peter before I had gained these powers even though he was my best friend.

    ¡°Why can''t you be more like Peter?¡± These words, my father had told me far more times than I had ever wanted to listen.

    Even though Peter used to be a shy, nerdy guy with a weak body, he was everything my father wanted his child to be. And I used to disappoint him those days far too many times which I regret now greatly.

    It was only after I became Spider-Woman that I could feel the responsibility he had on his shoulders. Why he could not come home at night and never had time for me?

    I realised that it was hypocritical of me to blame him once I felt how much one had to sacrifice to walk this path.

    This led to me maturing in ways I had never thought I ever would. But then the whole incident with Peter happened.

    I would not ever be able to forgive myself for nearly killing Peter. Even now, I can remember that face of Peter filled with sorrow realising what he had done while trying to become like me.

    Although I knew about Peter''s desire to help me, I had never thought that this desire was so much that he would take such a reckless decision and create a serum to gain a superpower all by himself.

    It had truly felt like the weight of the world had been removed from my shoulders when I had learnt that Peter was alive. However, when I saw Peter again, I could clearly see how much he had changed.

    Like the old Peter had died and in front of me was a new Peter. And this feeling was further enhanced when I saw his new appearance.

    And if even that was not enough, he had much stronger powers than mine and he also knew magic. The growing dissimilarity with Peter and his powers being greater than mine once again that seed of insecurity inside me, causing me to challenge him to this stupid competition. I will have to apologise to him once this whole competition is over.

    ¡®Huh!¡¯ I was brought out of my thoughts as I saw a red streak of lightning pass by me. Looks like Peter decided to use that flash or whatever it was called magic he had told me about to surpass me so that he could end this competition.

    I was about to go to where he was and apologise when I heard something.

    ¡°What was that red light¡ªAh!¡± A man¡¯s rough voice was heard which soon transformed into a scream.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Help!¡± A woman¡¯s loud voice asking from help was heard from a secluded corner which was not easily seen from the sky.

    All my other thoughts disappeared as soon as I heard the scream. Thus, I immediately rushed over to where the scream was coming from.

    ¡°You bitch! How dare you hit me? You will pay for that!¡± I could see two men rough handling a woman who was dressed in office clothes. One of them had put his hand on the woman¡¯s mouth to prevent her from screaming.

    It was obvious that the two men were trying to rape the woman. Once the woman had seen the red light from Peter''s flash magic, she had seen a chance and bit the man¡¯s hand causing him to remove his hand from her mouth. Seeing the opportunity,the woman had then screamed for help.

    I was about to engage the men when one of them unfortunately saw me clinging on the wall.

    ¡°Shit! It is that bitch Spider Woman.¡± He warned the other man of my presence causing him to put a knife on the woman''s neck.

    ¡°Hey, back off bitch! Otherwise, say goodbye to this beautiful lady.¡± The man held the woman hostage in a bid to escape from me knowing that he was no match for me. The other man also put out a knife and guarded the first man to increase their chances of success against me.

    I always disliked this kind of situations. Although I could still deal with them using my web shooters to pulling the man who held the woman at knifepoint towards me, there was a risk that the woman could suffer a fatal injury.

    ¡°N-Now, let us leave. If you don''t do so, I will kill her.¡± The man who held the woman at knifepoint said to me while stammering and slowly started to me away from me along with his ally.

    Damn it! There was no time. I would have to risk it!

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡±

    I was just about to use my web shooters when both of the men suddenly screamed and then fell unconscious.

    ¡°Now, now. That is no way to treat a lady.¡± A robotic voice which could easily be recognised as a modulated one sounded and soon after Peter appeared in his unique suit.

    Thank God that Peter had arrived. Otherwise things could have turned dangerous.

    **********************

    Peter''s POV

    ¡°You should have called for me before engaging them, Spider Woman.¡± I said to Gwen, calling her with her alias.

    It was only because of the remnants of the webs I had found that I could trace where she was. As soon as I heard the men threatening Gwen, I immediately activated an invisibility spell and when I found the opportunity, I struck them down.

    ¡°Sorry, when I heard her scream, I rushed immediately without thinking about anything else.¡± Gwen said, apologising for rushing without asking for my help. In a way, this was just like Gwen as she was often bullheaded in what she did.

    ¡°Thank you, Spider Woman for saving me. And thank you too, ur¡­ you are Red lightning right?¡± The woman called me surprisingly by a name I had never heard.

    ¡°Is this what they call me now?¡± I asked Gwen.

    ¡°Yeah! Although there are several other names such as Thunder Cloak and Thunder Fist, this is the most famous one. You didn''t see it on the social media?¡± Gwen was surprised that I didn''t know about these various names of mine.

    ¡°You know how much I was busy recently. Besides, I am not that much active on social media.¡± I didn''t like social media as the community there was sometimes too toxic.

    ¡°I will take my leave now. Thank you once again for saving me from the hands of these vile men!¡± The woman started leaving after thanking us.

    ¡°Be safe. Hope we don''t see you later as that would mean that you are once again in trouble.¡± I said, biding her farewell.

    ¡°Alright, let''s start our patrol again. We would get late at this rate.¡± I said, reminding Gwen that we had to continue the patrol.

    ¡°Pe¨C I mean Red Lightning!¡± Gwen suddenly spoke, calling me out with the name social media had given me as she could not use my true name in public.

    ¡°Yeah! What is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sorry, I should not have asked you for such a meaningless competition. It was childish of me.¡± To my surprise, Gwen apologized for her previous behaviour. Looks like she was growing mature after taking up the mantle of Spider-Woman.

    ¡°Alright, I accept your apology. Still, it was not something you had to apologise for.¡±

    And with this matter resolved, we went on our way, ready to fight the criminals we would find during the patrol tonight.

 Chapter 64

    Buzz! Buzz!

    As I and Gwen continued on our patrol, the receiver in Gwen¡¯s pocket started vibrating.

    This receiver was something I had made using an old smartphone which contained an app which I had personally made.

    This app provided notifications on any crime in New York as soon as it was posted on the web. Of course, this criteria was too large. So, I had narrowed this category to show only those crimes on which the police was taking action against the criminals and chasing them.

    This enabled Gwen to help the police officers in catching the criminals. Of course, it didn¡¯t work as perfectly as I had imagined. Often times, when Gwen reached where the police was, the criminals had either been arrested or had escaped. There was even a time when a false story had been posted and the app had given a notification on it.

    ¡°Looks like there has been a store robbery in the north. The police had been informed by a passersby and are now chasing the robbers. Let''s help them.¡± Gwen suggested upon seeing the notification.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I agreed.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    We were about to depart when the receiver rang once again.

    ¡°Umm¡­ There has been another robbery. But this time, it''s in the east direction. What do we do?¡± Gwen had a confused expression on her face as she looked at the notification she had received on the receiver.

    ¡°Let''s take one each. I will handle the one in the east direction and you take care of the north one. We can also patrol those areas while we are there.¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It is a good idea. Let''s meet again in an hour after finishing everything in our respective areas.¡± Saying these words, Gwen shot a web and swung away immediately to confront the robbers.

    After Gwen went away, I looked around to see if there was anyone watching me. Although I could find no one, I still entered a nearby alley just to be safe. Then, I opened a portal which would take me around where the robbers had been last spotted.

    In this kind of cases, it was necessary to reach the scene as soon as possible otherwise the whole case would already be finished by the time I reached the scene. As such, I opted to create a portal instead of rushing to the scene on foot.

    The portal opened to an alley. As soon as I emerged from the portal, I ran on the walls and climbed to the rooftops to see the whole scenario.

    Looks like I was just on time. There was a heavily modified car running on the road at a very high speed while a police car was chasing it although it was already quite behind on the chase.

    I immediately started running on the rooftops and soon reached the road where the car was passing through. I then ran on the walls to catch the car. Now, I had a clear view on the car.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Who is that guy? Don''t tell me there is another one in this city like that bitch.¡± A guy in the car cursed when he saw me running on the walls as though the gravity didn''t matter.

    I was about to jump on the car when I noticed something. The car was swaying too much. It seems that the modification of the car had not been carried out perfectly.

    I had an idea as I saw the car swaying. Looks like I won''t need to engage these petty robbers personally.

    I activated the Dragon Claws and instead of directly launching a wind blast, I lessened the power of the attack and also concentrated it. At this point, it was not a wind blast but rather a wind bullet.

    I shot the wind bullet at the car¡¯s front tire. As the wind bullet hit the tire, it punchered through it. The car which was already swaying couldn''t handle the sudden punchering of its tire and thus¡ª Crash!

    The car lost its balance and crashed into a nearby house after rotating a few times in the air. I had not thought that the reaction of my attack would be this strong.

    So, I decided to check on those who were in the car even though they were robbers. When I looked inside, I could see that most of the robbers were unconscious.

    ¡°W-What just happened?¡± Just as I was about to return, I heard someone moaning from the back seat. Although I felt bad for causing the accident, in the end they deserved it.

    ¡°Please help me.¡± The man said as he saw me.

    ¡°Sorry man. You reap what you sow.¡± Saying these words, I gave a small shock to that man causing him to fall unconscious.

    ¡°Hey, who is there?¡± A voice sounded from behind me along with the sirens of a police car. Looks like the police had finally caught up.

    I need to get out of here. After all, there was no way that I could have a long talk with police in a police station. I immediately stepped away from the car and rushed up the walls to reach the rooftop of a nearby building.

    ¡°Hey! You are umm¡­ Red Lightning, right?¡± I was about to leave when I heard a familiar voice. I looked back to see that it was Captain Stacy. From his expression, it was clear that he had recognised me.

    ¡°Well, that is what everyone calls me. I have still not decided on my own name yet.¡± I replied to Captain Stacy.

    ¡°Have you decided to become a vigilante like Spider Woman?¡± Captain Stacy asked.

    ¡°No, of course not. I am just accompanying her for today. There was another robbery so she is not here.¡± I answered. I knew that after this answer, Captain Stacy would definitely question Gwen. But it was something which was already fixed in place once I had decided to join Gwen for today''s patrol.

    ¡°Well, see ya later.¡± I bid farewell to Captain Stacy so that I could continue the patrol.

    <hr>

    ¡°So, how was your patrol?¡± I asked Gwen once I met her again.

    ¡°Thankfully, they were only some robberies I had to stop along with some thugs I had to beat. Ever since I became Spider-Woman, there have been far less crimes in night than before.¡± Gwen said, thanking that there were not many crimes she had to stop.

    ¡°That explains why I also didn''t find that many crimes being committed. By the way, I met Captain Stacy when I went to stop the robbers. He recognised me.¡± I explained to Gwen the entire situation.

    ¡°It''s okay. I have long since prepared for him to find out about my identity. Besides after seeing his reaction upon seeing you saving the protestors from Sabertooth, I know that he will likely not object too much about me acting as Spider Woman.¡± Gwen said, once again reassuring me that she was now ready to talk with Captain Stacy about this matter.

    ¡°Let''s finish this patrol. You also have to sleep after all.¡± I said as it was already nearing 1am.

    And thus, we continued our patrol. The patrol was about to end when we stumbled upon a unique scene.

    A grappling hook came flying from the window of a mansion and along with it came a woman which looked more a cosplayer than a thief.

    She was wearing a black leather, skintight suit and she had silvery white hair which I clearly recognised as a wig. Having seen Emma''s silver hair, I knew exactly how it looked.

    ¡°Peter, you have to help me catch this bitch.¡± Gwen asked me in an angry as well as flustered tone while also cursing her.

 Chapter 65

    ¡°Who is this girl?¡± I asked Gwen, curious about her reaction upon seeing this cosplayer thief.

    ¡°I will tell you later. We must catch her first. Last time she had narrowly escaped from my hands. As such, it is a must for me to catch her.¡± Gwen said in a flustered voice. Looks like she was ashamed to talk about her as she had not been able to capture her.

    ¡°As you say.¡± I decided to stay this matter for now as it was more important to capture this thief. If this girl had escaped previously from Gwen, she was obviously skilled.

    Gwen launched a web at the girl¡¯s back as she was escaping. But to my surprise, as soon as the girl felt the presence of the web on her back, she took out a knife from her pocket and cut the web. It seems that her instincts were top notch, something rarely found in a thief.

    ¡°If it isn''t my dear beloved Spider Woman. Did you miss me, my dear?¡± The girl asked in a flirty tone. It was clear just from her words why Gwen didn''t want to talk about her.

    ¡°You! I will have a talk with you later once I have caught you.¡± Saying these words, Gwen launched a series of webs at the girl thief but the girl dodged most of them with incredible flexibility and cut the rest of them with her knife.

    ¡°Oh! come on, dear. How can you treat me like this? Did you forget about our kiss?¡± The girl thief taunted Gwen once again, this time however, reminding her of a kiss!

    ¡°Damn you, Black Cat! You are definitely going to jail this time.¡± Gwen said, obviously enraged by the girl thief¡¯s words who apparently went by the name of Black Cat.

    Honestly, it was quite amusing for me to see Gwen like this. I could enjoy this moment without worrying about Black Cat escaping because I could easily deal with her if she tried to escape.

    This Black Cat was a girl who obviously knew how to use her sexuality as a weapon and flirted with Gwen so that she could distract her. And it was actually working. Gwen in her anger, fell in the Black Cat¡¯s rhythm and even forget to take advantage of Black Cat¡¯s openings in order to subdue her when they appeared.

    I didn''t interfere till now because I wanted Gwen to learn from this so that she didn''t fall for someone¡¯s taunts next time. Although it was actually a rare occurrence to find an opponent like Black Cat who flirted with you in order to distract you.

    ¡°Peter, help me take care of this bitch! Why are you just standing there?¡± Gwen asked for my help, frustrated by a lack of result in her attempt to subdue Black Cat.

    ¡°Who is this guy, Spider Woman? Is he your secret boyfriend? And here I thought that you loved me. Wait a minute! Could it be that you wanted to show me your boyfriend so that you could tell me that you are off the market? That is so considerate of you.¡±

    Let''s take care of this bitch! Although it was amusing to see Gwen falling for Black Cat''s taunts, I got angry as soon as I became the target of her taunts. Because I didn''t like this false flirting of her a single fucking bit just like Gwen.

    I rushed at Black Cat the moment she dodged a punch from Gwen and struck her on the back of her neck without giving her any chance at all, making her fall unconscious.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    As soon as she fell unconscious, Gwen webbed up her entire body so that there was no chance for her to escape.

    ¡°Well, this matter is solved. So, where did you meet this unique piece?¡± I asked Gwen.

    ¡°It was during a late afternoon patrol I was doing after just returning from school. It was then that I found her stealing an antique item. During my attempt to catch her, do you know what she did?

    As I tried to catch her, her balance broke at one moment and she fell. So, I caught her in my arms as any hero should. But she actually kissed me once I caught her.

    And while I was distracted by the kiss she had given me, she pushed me away and escaped. As I was short on time, I could not even attempt to catch her again.¡±

    Gwen explained just how unique her experience was with this Black Cat.

    ¡°So, what should we do with her?¡± I asked.

    ¡°What is there to ask? Just call the police and leave her here.¡± Gwen said, clearly angry at the Black Cat.

    ¡°Let me check what she stole first.¡± I opened the bag to see what was stolen. But to my surprise, there was nothing valuable inside the bag, just some papers.

    My eyes widened when I looked what was written in the papers. In the papers, it was written several accounts of corruption a famous politician had done along with some of his associates.

    ¡°Gwen! Look what was Black Cat stealing.¡± I showed Gwen the papers.

    ¡°Never thought that Black Cat was this kind of girl. Was she trying to become Robin Hood or something. So, what should we do now?¡± Gwen asked as it was difficult for her to make a decision in this situation.

    ¡°Let''s wake her first.¡± I casted an awakening spell on her, something I had learnt in case its use was required in future missions.

    As Black Cat slowly opened her eyes, she felt the webs which restricted her and became aware of her current situation.

    ¡°I had thought that you would have thrown me to the police without any thought, Spider Woman. I am surprised that I woke up in your custody.¡± Black Cat said seriously, completely unlike her previous demeanor.

    ¡°We were going to. But then we saw this!¡± I took out the papers and showed them to her.

    ¡°So, you found them. Huh!¡±

    ¡°What did you want to do with them?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Leak them to public like I had done previously with the papers I had found related to John Kipling.¡± Black Cat replied.

    To think she was the one who had revealed politician John Kipling¡¯s corruption six months ago. This complicated things.

    ¡°If you were the one who leaked John Kipling''s papers, then what were you doing with that jewelry?¡± Gwen asked in a demanding tone.

    ¡°Well, just because I am a honourable thief doesn''t mean that I am not a regular one.¡± So, in addition to being a thief who exposed corruption, this Black Cat also sometimes did regular thieving. Don''t know if I should treat her as a honourable thief or a regular one.

    ¡°So, what do you plan to do with me?¡± Black Cat asked.

    ¡°Yeah! What should we do now?¡± Gwen asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°I think we should release her.¡± I revealed my thoughts.

    ¡°Pe¨C Red Lightning! She is a thief. We can''t release her.¡± Gwen argued, almost calling me by my name due to her anger.

    ¡°But she is also someone who works for the betterment of the society. As long as she swears that she will not do any normal thieving, I have no qualms about releasing her.¡± After joining Kamar Taj and becoming a member of X-Men, I knew that there were several ways one could work for the betterment of the society. Just like Black Cat did it through thieving.

    ¡°Fine! But only because you say so!¡± Gwen relented in front of my logic.

    ¡°I thank you, Red Lightning for releasing me although you were the one who had caught me first.¡± Black Cat thanked me after I released her from the webs which bonded her.

    ¡°Just know that you have acquired a fan today, Red Lightning. Also, if both of you ever want a threesome, I am willing.¡± Black Cat said with a wink and then released a grappling hook to fly away. Damn, this girl! She will never learn.

    ¡°Let''s return. It is already too late.¡± I asked Gwen to end the patrol.

    ¡°Yeah! You are right.¡± Gwen also agreed.

    <hr>

    ¡°So, I think this is goodbye for now.¡± I said as we returned to the same rooftop from where we had started our patrol.

    ¡°Peter, before you go, I need to talk about something with you.¡± Gwen said.

    ¡°Yeah! What is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Although Black Cat was just flirting with me so that I would be distracted, it reminded me of something important.¡± Gwen took a deep sigh and then said the words I had never thought that I would hear from her today.

    ¡°I used to have a crush on you.¡±

 Chapter 66

    ¡°I used to have a crush on you.¡±

    As soon as I heard these words, I remembered the days where both of us didn¡¯t have any powers. I was just a shy nerd and Gwen was a passionate girl, albeit a little misguided one.

    In those days, both of us were often each other¡¯s support. Whenever I felt weak and lacking in courage because of the incessant bullying, it was Gwen who encouraged me.

    And whenever she felt insecure because of Captain Stacy¡¯s scolding when she couldn''t meet his standards, it was me who told her that she wasn''t wrong.

    ¡°I also used to like you.¡± I replied after sometime.

    I could now tell her my feelings regarding her easily because those feelings were already a past thing. It just wasn''t possible for us to get together now.

    ¡°Then why did you take that step? Secretly creating such a dangerous serum and you even used it on yourself without a single thought. Just what were you thinking?¡± By now, Gwen was shouting and even had tears in her eyes as she said these words. She was obviously affected a lot by that step I had taken.

    ¡°I guess this is just how we men are. We often try to hide the difficulties we face in our life and try to defeat them ourselves. I just wanted to become special, like you are.¡± I replied.

    ¡°But you didn''t have to take such a drastic step.¡± Gwen argued.

    ¡°That''s true. I will never argue with the fact that it was the most stupid decision of my life. Now that I look back at myself, it was definitely the worst decision I could have made in that situation.

    But at that time, I was not what I am now. I don''t know when the crush I had on you combined with the admiration I had for Spider Woman. Combine that with the constant bullying I suffered, all I wanted was to be someone special, no matter how. I was just that desperate.¡±

    I explained to her all the emotions which led to me taking the worst decision of my life.

    ¡°And what you did nearly destroyed everything that existed between us. Now, we can never go back to how we were.¡± Gwen said after listening to my words.

    ¡°Yeah! That''s true. If it was just you who had superpowers, it could still work. But now, after that incident, I have changed as you often say. There are just too many complications now between us.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of me having powers, you didn''t have to be jealous of my powers and try to become like me. You know that I could never have become Spider Woman without you.

    It was after all you who designed my suit as well as the web shooters. Without you, I could not have even thought about becoming a vigilante.¡±

    Gwen started talking about how I was with her every single step on her journey of Spider-Woman. That, without me, Spider Woman would never have existed.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°In the end, both of us just became too far apart for there to be anything between us.¡± I said with a deep sigh.

    ¡°Yeah! That''s right. You are far different from the Peter I used to know even if you don''t feel like that yourself. Combined with how I had almost killed you, my best friend and my crush, I don''t think there can ever be something between us.¡± Gwen said, accepting that we can''t be together.

    ¡°Still, I hope we can remain good friends.¡± Gwen asked.

    ¡°Of course, you are still my best friend. How can you think that we will not remain friends?¡± I said.

    ¡°Sorry! I just remembered that day when the incident happened and started feeling guilty again.¡± Gwen said, apologizing.

    ¡°By the way, have you ever used the ring artefact I had given you for your protection? The one which created a shield.¡± I asked.

    ¡°I have tested it in private. Fortunately, there never came a chance for me to use it.¡± Gwen replied.

    ¡°Since we are talking about romance, anyone you are interested in.¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°How can you even ask that?¡± Gwen said with a little anger in her voice and even punched me lightly on my shoulder for my question.

    ¡°I barely have time these days to have enough sleep because of my Spider Woman duty and you are talking if I am interested in anyone. I could only ask you to join me on a patrol because tomorrow was Sunday. Otherwise, I could not even have thought about it.¡± Gwen said, frustration regarding her daily life evident in her tone.

    ¡°Say, what about your romantic life? After all, there are quite some beauties in your school as you have told me.¡± Gwen asked teasingly.

    ¡°Actually, there is a girl romantically interested in me and has even said that she will wait for when I am ready for a relationship.¡± I replied as everyone in the school already knew about this matter. So, there was no harm in telling Gwen about it.

    ¡°Who is it? Is it Kitty or Jean?¡± Gwen questioned as they were the ones who matched well with my personality.

    ¡°No, actually it is Emma.¡± I answered.

    ¡°That ice queen! Although you had told me that you got along quite well with her, I had never thought that she would actually be interested in you.¡± Gwen said, surprised to learn that Emma was the one interested in me.

    ¡°Anyways,it is getting late. So, go get some sleep.¡± I said as Gwen honestly needed as much sleep as she could.

    ¡°Then, it is goodbye for now.¡± Gwen said, giving me a last hug before swinging back to her room.

    Well, it''s time to return. I created a portal after looking around to see that nobody was around and then entered it to arrive at the front gate of X-Mansion.

    Although I could directly enter my room, there was no need to activate the various security measures of the mansion. Mr. Hank, having free time on his hand had put a little too many security measures, making it impossible for anyone to enter the mansion without being found.

    ¡°Professor! Mr. Logan! Ms. Ororo! Why are you all still awake?¡± As I entered the mansion, I was surprised to find Professor Xavier along with Mr. Logan and Ms. Ororo in the lobby.

    ¡°Well, we were going to sleep. But then we saw this picture on the social media.¡± Professor showed me a picture which showed me in my suit running on the walls and Spider-Woman was also in the picture swinging aside me.

    ¡°You had said that there was something you had to do with your best friend Gwen. Looks like this is what you were doing. So, is Gwen Spider-Woman?¡± Professor Xavier asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered without any hesitation. When Gwen had taken this step, she already knew that those who were close to me would know her secret. But she also knew that those people who would learn this knowledge were not the kind of person to take advantage of it.

    ¡°Then, if she ever requires any help or training, you can tell her that she is welcome here. I honestly admire her desire to fight against crime even if she has to break a few laws in the process.¡± Professor Xavier offered.

    ¡°Really! Then, I will thank you for this, Professor.¡± I thanked Professor for giving such an offer.

    ¡°But I also need to talk to you about something important.¡± Professor said in a serious tone.

    ¡°What is it, Professor?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Your hypothesis was correct, Peter. Mystique is indeed the mother of Kurt.¡±

 Chapter 67

    To think that this hypothesis of mine was actually correct. And here I thought that it was just an outlandish guess.

    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± I asked as the matter was quite complicated since she had been our enemy.

    ¡°This situation is actually in our favour as we were thinking of recruiting Mystique. This whole situation will increase our chances tremendously.¡± Professor Xavier said, revealing their motives regarding Mystique.

    ¡°You want to recruit Mystique. But wasn¡¯t she working for that mutant supremacist brotherhood.¡± I could not understand why would they want to recruit Mystique.

    ¡°Actually, the relationship between me and Mystique is quite old. She is old, in fact much older than Wolverine. It was actually her who guided me when I first awakened as a mutant.

    As expected of someone of such old age, she is quite a chaotic person, often working purely for her self-interest. But from what I know about her, she is definitely not a mutant supremacist. There must be some reason why she joined the Brotherhood of Mutants.¡±

    Professor Xavier explained his history with Mystique, about how she had introduced him to the world of mutants.

    ¡°Then, let''s go talk to her. What are we waiting for? This will finally get her to talk.¡± Ever since Mystique had been brought to the X-Mansion, she had not spoken a single word with us. Fortunately, after this revelation, she would finally be willing to talk.

    ¡°No, Peter.¡± To my surprise, Professor Xavier declined my suggestion.

    ¡°The first one who has the right to talk with Mystique is her son, Kurt. We should not take that right away from him.¡± Professor Xavier said, reminding me who had the right to first talk with Mystique.

    ¡°Yeah! That''s right. I had seriously forgotten it in the excitement.¡± After all, this was something extremely important for Kurt who didn''t have any parental influence in his life till now.

    ¡°Now, go and get some sleep. We will talk about this matter with Kurt in the morning. Have a good night.¡±

    ***************************

    ¡°Hey, Peter! What''s up? How did that night out went with Gwen?¡± Kurt asked in an upbeat tone like he did always.

    We were currently at the dining table for breakfast, ready to start the day. I just hope that he will be able to maintain that upbeatness after he learns about Mystique.

    ¡°You will learn in a moment!¡± I said as I looked at Kitty coming towards us with her phone in her hand. Looks like she saw my picture with Spider Woman on the social media.

    ¡°Peter, what is it I am seeing? You were with Spider Woman yesterday night.¡± Kitty said revealing that I was on a patrol with Spider Woman last night to everyone.

    ¡°What? But Peter, you had said that you would be with your friend Gwen last night.¡± Jean said, remembering my plan with her.

    ¡°This just means that Peter''s friend Gwen is actually Spider Woman.¡± Emma said as she realised the meaning of the picture she was seeing.

    ¡°Wow! It is amazing that your best friend is also a hero, right Peter? Moreover, she is Spider-Woman! You have to bring her to X-Mansion someday, Peter. I am a big fan of her.¡± Kitty said with literal stars in her eyes.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I didn''t know that you were such a big fan of her, Kitty.¡± I was surprised to learn this fact as Kitty had never talked about this matter with anyone before.

    ¡°Of course, I like her. She is also a girl around my age with superpowers and she uses them in order to fight crime. By the way, are her webs a part of powers?¡± Kitty asked, curious about Gwen or rather Spider Woman.

    ¡°No, they are not a part of powers but instead a gadget called web shooters. In fact, I was the one who had made her web shooters along with her suit.¡± I proudly revealed the fact that I was the one who had created everything which Spider Woman used.

    ¡°No wonder you are so much gifted in enchantment. You were already able to create gadgets such as web shooters even before you joined Kamar Taj.¡± Emma said after learning about the fact that I was the one who created web shooters.

    ¡°But Peter, is it okay for us to learn about the fact that your friend Gwen is Spider-Woman? Although none of us are the kind of people to take advantage of this fact, aren''t there others who know that it was you in that suit? So, why did Gwen decide to take this decision?¡± Emma asked, concerned about Gwen.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry. The few others who know are also not that kind of people. Also, Gwen took this decision because she had finally decided to reveal her identity to everyone who was close to her. She wanted to reveal this fact for a long time but was afraid of the reaction.

    But once she saw the reaction of everyone when they saw me fighting Sabertooth, she finally got the courage to reveal her identity.¡±

    I explained to everyone that there was no need for them to worry about Gwen as it was her decision.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± Professor Xavier along with the other teachers entered the room and greeted us.

    ¡°Professor, did you see this picture?¡± Kitty said, showing Professor that picture with me and Spider Woman.

    ¡°I had already seen it a few hours ago when it was first posted. I have already talked about this matter with Peter. And I have also told Peter to tell Gwen that she is welcome to join us in the X-Mansion should she ever require any help.¡± Professor Xavier explained to everyone what he had talked with me last night.

    ¡°Really! That''s great. Thank you, Professor!¡± Kitty said, thanking him for giving this offer.

    ¡°So, Peter. You got any special plans for today. After all, it is Sunday.¡± Kurt asked after finishing the breakfast.

    ¡°You can talk about today''s plans later, Kurt. I have something important to tell you.¡± Professor Xavier said to Kurt. Looks like he had decided to tell this fact to Kurt as soon as possible.

    ¡°What is it, Professor?¡± Kurt asked curiously.

    ¡°We have found who is your mother. It is Mystique!¡± Professor Xavier said, revealing the fact directly.

    As Kurt heard these words, his face took a shocked expression. Everyone else was also shocked by this sudden revelation.

    ¡°You okay, bub!¡± Mr. Logan asked after a few minutes when he saw that Kurt was still silent.

    ¡°If she is my mother, then why did she left me at that lab?¡± Kurt said with tears in his eyes. ¡°Why had I never seen her before in my whole life?¡±

    ¡°That is something only she can answer. If it was not for Peter''s speculation, we would never have found this fact. Come, it''s time for us to talk to Mystique once again. We have not talked with her ever since we learnt about this fact because you deserved to be the first one to talk to her.¡± Professor beckoned us to follow him to where Mystique had been imprisoned.

    ¡°Hey, Peter. Thanks! Without you, I don''t know if I would ever have learnt this fact.¡± Kurt thanked me as we moved to the underground facility.

    ¡°You don''t need to thank me. I was just looking out for my friend. Besides, when I had this speculation, I had thought that it was rather outlandish.¡± I said while smiling.

    I was happy that I could do something for him. I hope that this meeting between mother and son goes smoothly and Kurt¡¯s heart doesn''t break from this conversation.

    ¡°So, you ready to meet her, Kurt.¡± Mr. Hank asked as we reached where Mystique had been imprisoned.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Kurt said with determination in his voice.

    ¡°Hello, Mystique.¡± Professor Xavier greeted Mystique as we approached her. Although she didn''t say a word just like she had since she had been imprisoned here.

    Mystique had been imprisoned in a special prison with bars made of special alloys as well as hardened glass between the bars.

    Sensors were covering every area both inside and outside the cell. Even I had put a warning spell on the cell out of caution.

    Moreover, a shock collar had been put on Mystique¡¯s neck in case she tried to use her powers. As Professor Xavier already had data regarding Mystique''s powers, it was not that hard to make such a sensor which could detect when she tried to use her powers.

    ¡°Mystique!¡± Kurt said, stepping out and addressing her.

    He deactivated the holo watch, causing him to revert to his true appearance.

    ¡°You are my mother, right?¡± He asked, his voice full of emotions.

 Chapter 68

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I am indeed your mother.¡± Mystique confirmed Kurt¡¯s words with a deep sigh.

    ¡°But I am curious about how did you find this fact.¡± She asked us in a serious tone.

    ¡°It was just a guess of one of our students. I just checked the speculation and surprisingly found it to be true.¡± Professor Xavier said.

    ¡°If you are my mother, then where were you my entire life? Why did you abandon me in that secret lab?¡± Kurt asked her while shouting.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember ever seeing you?¡± Kurt finished his words in a low tone, tears dripping from his eyes.

    Hearing Kurt¡¯s words, Mystique¡¯s eyes had also gone misty. It seems that she in fact, had feelings for Kurt despite most of us thinking otherwise.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Suddenly, Mystique screamed for some reason. When I focused, I could see that the shock collar had been somehow activated.

    ¡°She tried to use her shapeshifting powers for some reason.¡± Mr. Hank reported what had happened.

    ¡°Charles, can you allow me to use my powers for just a moment? I need to show Kurt something. Can you indulge a mother¡¯s request?¡± She asked, her eyes misty and voice tinged with sorrow.

    ¡°Hank, deactivate the collar. But be ready to reactivate it at any time.¡± Professor Xavier gave the order.

    As soon as Mr. Hank deactivated the shock collar, Mystique shapeshifted into an appearance which was quite similar to her true appearance except that it was just not blue in colour.

    ¡°Anna?¡± Kurt said, this time recognising her.

    ¡°Yes, that is right. I was Anna. I didn''t abandon you. I¡­. I was there for you.¡± Mystique said, her voice crackling.

    ¡°Who was Anna, Kurt?¡± Ms. Ororo asked the question which was in everyone''s mind.

    ¡°You know that I was raised in a secret lab right. When I was there, nearly every caretaker who was assigned to me didn''t like me. The only caretaker who took care of me genuinely was Anna.

    But for some reason, she was only with me a few days per month and sometimes even disappeared for several months. In fact, I had the motivation to escape that lab because Anna used to tell me about the outside world which made me curious enough to escape. Now, I know why she often took care of me when everyone else hated me. It was because she was my mother.¡±

    Kurt was obviously happy to learn that his mother had not abandoned him entirely and had been with him the whole time even if she could not reveal it.

    ¡°If you could take care of your child even when he was in a secret lab, then why did you try to manipulate me and make me hate the X-Men?¡± Rogue suddenly interrupted the conversation between mother and son, saying words which shocked me.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°When did that happen?¡± I asked when I saw that only me and Bobby didn''t seem to know about this matter.

    ¡°Oh! I had forgotten that both of you didn''t know about that matter as you had joined later.¡± Professor said, realising that we didn''t know about this matter. Then, he started telling us the whole story about Rogue.

    Apparently, when Rogue had first awakened her mutant powers, she had nearly killed someone. The shock of this incident led her to escape her home.

    Later, she was found by Mystique who taught her about her powers and even took the role of a motherly figure to her. However, Mystique also tried to manipulate her to join the Brotherhood of Mutants.

    Mystique even tried to foster hate in Rogue¡¯s heart against the X-Men by transforming into them and then attacking her.

    It was only when the students accidently met Rogue that she became aware of the reality. This made her leave the Brotherhood and live in the X-Mansion after an offer from the Professor as she had nowhere to go.

    Later, after seeing the true face of the X-Men and realising that there was a place in this world for her to live without anyone fearing her for her powers, Rogue finally joined the school as well as the X-Men.

    ¡°This is not something we can tell generally as it is Rogue¡¯s dark past. I am only telling both of you because you won''t be understand what is going on without this knowledge.¡± Professor Xavier explained why we didn''t know about this fact.

    ¡°I sincerely apologise for how I treated you during that period. But I had no other choice.¡± Mystique said, surprisingly even bowing her head to apologise.

    ¡°No other choice! How can you say so? You literally played with my life.¡± Rogue said furiously as she heard Mystique''s words.

    ¡°If I hadn''t done that with you, he would have killed Kurt.¡± Mystique explained her situation, shocking us all.

    ¡°Killed me?¡± Kurt said, realising that Mystique always wanted to protect him.

    ¡°Yes, he would have killed you if I didn''t obey his orders. In fact, the reason I could not raise you and you were raised in that secret lab was because he had captured you soon after you were born.

    As such, I had no choice but to join the Brotherhood of Mutants and obey his words. He also wanted to research on someone like you who was born a mutant. That is why he had put you into that lab.¡± Mystique explained the whole matter.

    ¡°So, in the end, you didn''t abandon me. You always tried to protect me and were even there for me when you could. Thank you, Mother!¡± Kurt said, thanking Mystique and even calling her mother.

    It was something truly special for Kurt who had been raised without any parents to learn that his mother had not abandoned him and had even been there for him whenever she could.

    ¡°Who is this he, Mystique? Is he who I think he is?¡± Professor Xavier asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°Yes, it is who you think. Magneto, the leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants.¡± Mystique revealed who was behind this whole situation.

    ¡°To think he would become so much cruel.¡± Professor Xavier said with anger in his voice, something we had never seen before. His grip on his wheelchair had tightened and even his knuckles were turning white.

    ¡°I had told you before, Charles. Erik is now long gone. There is only Magneto left.¡± Mr. Logan said to Professor in a serious tone.

    ¡°Just where did that guy who only wanted to give mutants equal status went?¡± Professor said with sorrow in his voice as he seemed to remember past memories.

    ¡°That guy is long gone, Charles. He now wants to make mutants the new rulers of this world with normal humans as their slaves.¡± Mystique said, shocking all us students regarding how tyrannical this Magneto was.

    ¡°Just who is this Magneto, Professor?¡± Jean said, asking the question which was on our mind.

    ¡°I think it is time for you to learn about Magneto. With the capture of Sabertooth as well as Mystique,it is likely that he will make his move as both of his aces have been captured.¡±

 Chapter 69

    ¡°Erik Lehenserr was a Jew born in a small town in Germany. What was surprising about that town was that it harboured Nazi thoughts even after decades of World War 2. This had great effect on his upbringing and perhaps it was the harassment he felt while growing up that led to him becoming the cruel man he is today.

    Later, upon some research, I had found something shocking about that town. It was actually a secret Hydra camp. If only Erik had not suffered this much in his childhood, then he would have been a much different person.¡± Professor Xavier said as he started the story of Magneto in a sorrowful tone.

    ¡°When Erik¡¯s mutant powers activated and it became known that he was a mutant, he felt even more discrimination from that community. Even his mother had been killed by an officer who had tried to control him. This led to him fleeing from Germany and arriving in America. After a few weeks surviving on streets,he met me through a coincidence.

    At that time, I didn¡¯t have much control over my telepathic powers and thus I often read the surface thoughts of nearby people. But it was only because of this that I found Erik. As he had nowhere to live at that time, I gave him a place to stay and slowly we became good friends.¡± Professor Xavier continued the story in a wistful tone as if remembering those days.

    ¡°Later, Mystique found both of us and taught us everything about mutants. It was because of her that we could gain confidence in our powers and start viewing them as a blessing rather than a curse. Although, it seems that Erik has now taken that thought to a whole new level.¡± He said with a deep sigh.

    ¡°At that time, I had finally found mutants after whole decades. You both were so confused about your powers and how to deal with them. Seeing your condition, I just knew that I just had to take you under my wing.¡± Mystique said upon hearing Professor¡¯s words as she also remembered those days. Honestly, as they talked about those past days, it didn''t look like they had been on opposite sides for years.

    ¡°But then came the 1990s. I don''t need to tell you what happened those days, right?¡± Professor said with a dark expression on his face.

    ¡°We know, Professor. Those were the darkest days for the mutants.¡± It was at that time that mutants had been publically revealed to exist for the first time.

    At that time, a few mutants had even been burnt alive even though they had very weak powers. All of this had started due to the assassination of a major politician by a mutant.

    ¡°But everything had been resolved when the government changed. Right, Professor?¡± Kitty said in a bid to cheer Professor up.

    ¡°That is only on the surface. It was only because of our efforts during that time that we had stopped that conflict. But it had been too close. If we had not interferred, there could even have been a World War 3 by a few mutant supremacists.¡± Professor Xavier said, shocking us all.

    ¡°But what kind of person would want to cause World War 3?¡± Jean asked.

    ¡°It was a guy named Sebastian Shaw, a mutant with the ability of energy absorption. He was the one who had sparked the entire conflict by assassinating that politician. In fact, he was the same person who had killed Erik''s mother.

    To combat him and his team of mutants, the government had created a team of mutants of its own which we had joined. But Sebastian turned out to be one step ahead of us. Using the fear in the mind of mutants of our team, he made nearly of them defect and join him which also included Mystique.¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°How could you join someone like him?¡± Kurt asked Mystique accusingly.

    ¡°I just wanted to have a place where I could live without being discriminated against. I was too tired of running around from one place or country to another. His words combined with the fear I had for my future caused me to join him. However, I realised his true nature soon after. But it was unfortunately too late for me to return.¡± Mystique said, explaining why she had left Professor¡¯s team.

    ¡°After that incident, the only one left in our team was me, Erik and Hank who had met during the recruitment. Even Erik would have left if it was not for the fact that Sebastian was the one who had killed his mother.¡± Professor continued the story.

    ¡°In the end, we did a final attack on Sebastian and the others in an attempt to defeat them. We only managed to win because of Erik¡¯s tremendous mutant powers.

    But it was after Erik killed Sebastian that he revealed his true colors. He shared the same ambition as Sebastian and had only not joined him because he had killed his mother. I tried to convince him but it was too late. Erik was not going to move from this path. Since then, we got separate.¡±

    Professor finished the hidden story of the 1990s where he was an unsung hero along with Erik aka Magneto. To think that he had done this much for the mutants.

    ¡°During that battle, my legs got damaged. Erik who now only called himself Magneto had already taken the surviving mutants with him. The only ones left were me and Hank. So, I retired along with Hank and came to this mansion I had inherited from my family.

    I had thought that it was over and I would never be able to battle Magneto. But then SHIELD saved Logan a few years later and left him in my care because of his amnesia. The three of us formed the initial X-Men although it was only Logan who went on operations. And some years ago, Ororo joined us. Once we had enough funds and clout that we could protect the young mutants, we started Professor Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters.¡±

    As the story reached its end point, all of us were greatly impressed by Professor¡¯s efforts for the mutant kind. He tried to work for a peaceful solution no matter what and didn''t lose any hope despite losing his legs.

    ¡°By the way, how many other mutants are there in the Brotherhood?¡± I questioned, wanting to learn about the enemy¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Not many, kiddo! I had killed every single one of them I had encountered during my missions except Sabertooth.¡± Mr. Logan said proudly.

    ¡°Don''t get too cocky, Logan.¡± Ms. Ororo said.

    ¡°Remember what had happened when we had encountered Magneto just last year. You would have died if it was not for my quick thinking that allowed us to escape that abandoned Hydra facility.¡± Ms. Ororo reminded Mr. Logan.

    ¡°Since we are talking about Hydra, I think you should know that Hydra is still alive. It was never destroyed.¡± Mystique revealed this shocking fact after hearing Professor''s words.

    ¡°How can this be? Wasn''t Hydra destroyed decades ago?¡± Emma said upon hearing Mystique¡¯s words.

    ¡°Actually, Hydra was only destroyed about a decade ago as there had been many fringe groups left. But I can confirm that it has already been destroyed. I myself had been deployed in the last mission involving Hydra.¡± Logan said, clarifying the matter.

    ¡°No, Hydra is still alive and working. I can confirm it because Magneto had dealings with Hydra.¡± Mystique said, confirming that Hydra was still alive.

    ¡°Moreover, they even have many agents in SHIELD and in high ranks at that. I also know that both Hydra and the Brotherhood had been doing various unethical experiments to further their ambitions. Although I don¡¯t know anything more as Magneto didn''t trust me with this information.¡± Mystique said, once again shocking us all.

    ¡°This is very dangerous news. It seems that I must call Director Nick Fury and tell him this information in person.¡± Professor Xavier said, ready to inform SHIELD as fast as possible.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do with me now?¡± Mystique asked about her fate.

    ¡°Since you are Kurt''s mother and also willing to tell us everything you know about Magneto and the Brotherhood, I would like you to join the X-Men.¡± Professor Xavier said, offering her a position in the X-Men.

 Chapter 70

    ¡°You are asking me to join the X-Men? Someone who had betrayed you when you had needed her help the most. If someone had done that to me I would never have trusted him.¡± Mystique was surprised to obtain this offer from Professor Xavier after she had abandoned the team during the 1990s when the team needed her help the most.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Professor Xavier affirmed that he was indeed giving her this offer.

    ¡°But why?¡± Mystique asked, confused.

    ¡°Because I can see how much you care about Kurt and also that you are only on Magneto¡¯s side because he had captured Kurt. Moreover you are willing to give every information you had regarding Magneto. As such, it would not be too much of compromise for me to allow you to join the school and the X-Men although not without putting some measures on you so that you do not defect again.¡± Professor Xavier said that he would give Mystique a chance.

    ¡°But still how can you trust me so easily? Just because I care about Kurt doesn''t mean that I can''t betray you again. Wait a minute!¡± Mystique was arguing about how Professor could trust her so easily when she realised something causing her eyes to narrow.

    ¡°You were quite fast to give me this offer. Moreover, you are also ready to trust me once again quite easily. Charles, don''t tell me you read my mind.¡± Mystique accused Professor of reading her mind.

    ¡°No, I have not read your mind. How could I do so?¡± Professor said that he hadn''t read her mind but his expression clearly seemed more nervous than before.

    ¡°Charles, don''t try to like to me. I have known you since you had started learning how to use telepathy properly. You have definitely read my mind.¡± Mystique said, this time convinced that her accusation was true.

    ¡°Fine! I had read your mind yesterday night while you were asleep. Once we had confirmed that you were Kurt''s mother, I needed to learn how you felt towards Kurt as I didn''t want to hurt him if you hated him or treated him like an unwanted child.

    I was fortunately able to learn that you clearly had a motherly feelings towards Kurt. I also learned that you didn''t have any negative feelings towards us. Thus, furthering my resolve to recruit you.¡±

    Professor Xavier finally relented and told Mystique why he needed to read her mind. And here I had thought that he was too hurried in telling Kurt about Mystique and taking him to meet her.

    ¡°Alright! Since I didn''t feel any problem during my sleep last night, you likely didn''t try to manipulate my memories. So, I will forgive you just this once.¡± Mystique reluctantly forgived Professor once she learnt why he had read her mind.

    ¡°I will take you on your offer, Charles. After all, anywhere is better than this dull prison. Moreover, I will also be able to finally create a bond with Kurt.¡± Mystique said, accepting Professor¡¯s offer.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Mother.¡± Once it was confirmed that Mystique would be joining the X-Men, Kurt addressed Mystique, calling her mother which obviously felt foreign to him but put a smile on Mystique¡¯s face.

    ¡°Who was my father? From what I have found, he was also a mutant.¡± Kurt asked, curious to learn about his father.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It was Azazel, right Mystique?¡± Professor Xavier said, taking a guess.

    ¡°Yes, it was Azazel. But you don''t need to worry about that cunt.¡± Mystique said, her voice full of hatred.

    ¡°Did something happened between you two?¡± Kurt asked curiously.

    ¡°Don''t even ask! That bastard refused to acknowledge that even existed once he saw how you lived. As such, only I was left to fight in order to protect you from the hands of Magneto. He also had teleportation powers like you, Kurt. If he had just cooperated with me I could have escaped with you long ago.¡± Mystique explained how much of a bastard Kurt¡¯s father was.

    ¡°So, where is he now?¡± Kurt asked hesitantly.

    ¡°He is dead now. I made sure of it. So, you don''t need to think of him.¡± Mystique revealed Azazel¡¯s fate, scaring all of us. But it at least confirmed that Mystique indeed cared about Kurt.

    ¡°But why didn''t you tell Professor that you are my mother. He would definitely have treated you better if he knew that you are my mother.¡± Kurt asked.

    Mystique¡¯s eyes softened as she heard Kurt''s words.

    ¡°I didn''t know what was in my future after I was captured. And then I saw you talking happily with your friends. As such, I knew that you would be happy here and didn''t want to make you worry for me. So, I didn''t say anything.¡±

    ¡°But didn''t I deserve to know about you¡± Kurt argued after hearing her explanation.

    ¡°Of course, you did. But I just feared that you won''t accept me after how much you had suffered at that lab.¡±

    ¡°Alright! That is enough argument.¡± Mr. Logan said, stopping their conversation.

    ¡°You will get time to talk with her later, bub! She is not going anywhere after all. Now, go and understand studying. From what I have heard, you are behind everyone in your magic studies.¡± Mr. Logan said.

    ¡°Magic?¡± Mystique said, surprised by Mr. Logan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ah! Since you are likely going to stay here, I can tell you about this matter. Magic in fact, exists and many students of our school are already taking classes in it. Kurt, why don''t you give a demonstration to your mother?¡± Professor Xavier asked Kurt.

    ¡°With pleasure, Professor.¡± Kurt said, excited to show magic to his newly found mother.

    ************************************

    ¡°Peter!¡± Professor Xavier addressed me after we returned to the lobby.

    ¡°Stay behind, I need to talk to you about something.¡± Looks like he wanted to talk about something with me privately.

    ¡°Can you ask Ancient One if she has any artefact which are used for prisoners or refugees?¡± He asked, shocking me.

    ¡°Do you not trust Mystique?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I do not trust her fully. As such, I need a measure which will make her reluctant to betray us. I would have used a tech gadget but amazing artefact would be better as she doesn''t know anything about magic or how it works.¡± Professor Xavier explain why he needed such an artefact.

    ¡°I will ask Ancient One.¡± I agreed as it was a matter of security.

    Ring! Ring!

    As I was about to join everyone, I received a call from Gwen.

    ¡°Hello, Peter!¡± Gwen''s voice came from the other side.

    ¡°So, how did it go with Captain Stacy?¡± I asked, knowing why she would have called me. By now, she should already have had a talk with Captain Stacy regarding her identity as Spider Woman.

    ¡°He agreed to let me continue as Spider Woman.¡± Gwen said the good news in a joyful tone.

    ¡°Really! That''s great. Congrats, Gwen!¡± I said, congratulating Gwen. Honestly, I had not expected that he would actually agree.

    ¡°He said that although the way I worked was unconventional, I was fighting on the side of justice. So, it was okay for me to work as Spider Woman. Of course, he laid down several regulations on my daily routine and my conduct as Spider Woman but at least he agreed.¡± Gwen started talking about everything she had discussed with Captain Stacy.

    ¡°He even said that he was proud of me. Something he had never said to me before. He thought that I was going down the wrong path so when he learnt that I was Spider Woman, he took a sigh of relief that at least I was not on the wrong path.¡± Gwen seemed really happy to hear from her father that he was proud of her.

    ¡°By the way, Professor Xavier has said that you are welcome to join us here for training if you want.¡± I relayed the offer Professor had given to her.

    ¡°That''s great. I will see if I can clear my schedule in the following days to visit for training.¡± Gwen agreed to the offer, realising that she still had a lot to learn.

 Chapter 71

    ¡°Gwen, you are hit! You have to try again!¡±

    Mystique¡¯s voice sounded from the control room as Gwen was hit by a hologram laser on the obstacle course.

    It had been a whole month since it had been revealed that Mystique was Kurt¡¯s mother and she had accepted Professor¡¯s offer to join the X-Men. She was released a week after that event although not without a bracelet artefact being clamped on her right hand which would constantly monitor her and could even release a shock attack through remote control.

    Soon after she joined, she took over the training of the students. She was truly a hard master, often running all of us ragged in the danger room.

    According to her, since we were going to participate in the missions, it was better for us to be fully prepared and trained so that we didn''t risk our life in case anything untoward happened.

    ¡°It is just two difficult for me to run through the hologram obstacle course. The holograms do not give me a sense of danger making me unable to use my Spider Sense.¡± Gwen said as she failed the obstacle course once again. She had joined us today for the training as it was another Sunday.

    ¡°That is why I am making you go through the hologram obstacle course. You depend too much on your Spider Sense, making it impossible for you to take decisions in urgent situations. As such, you need to learn how to take urgent decisions without the help of your Spider Sense as it will not come in handy every single time.¡± Mystique advised.

    ¡°Now, go. Run through the obstacle course a few more times till the others come for combat training.¡± Mystique said.

    She had also started giving combat training to us students so that we would not be without options in case a situation arose where our powers were not helpful.

    After all, the mutant powers of some of us were just too powerful such as Scott¡¯s energy beam while others just didn''t have any combat applications such as Kitty¡¯s phasing and Kurt¡¯s teleportation.

    ¡°Hey, Peter! How is it going?¡± I was greeted by Emma who grabbed my hand in her arms as soon as she arrived in the control room. This girl was seriously getting more and more flirty as time went on.

    ¡°Oh! Hello, everyone!¡± Gwen also greeted everyone as he came out of the danger room after everyone arrived.

    She had become quite fast friends with everyone as this was the first time she could be fully open with everyone without hiding anything. It also helped that everyone here had powers.

    ¡°Hey, Mum!¡± Kurt said, greeting Mystique.

    ¡°Are you really not having any problems from that artefact?¡± He asked, worried about her. Their relationship was now quite close, much different from their first conversation when they just new about each other. Much of this closeness was due to Mystique¡¯s attempt to get closer to Kurt although there was still some awkwardness between them.

    ¡°Yes, there are no problems from the artefact. Most of the time I have not even conscious of the fact that it is a magical artifact. However, I am surprised by the versatility of magic. The sorcerers were able to make this small artifact just by embedding some runes on it. It honestly surprises me.¡± Mystique said, surprised by the ingenuity of magic.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You can think of the enchantment on the artefact like coding which guides the magical energy.¡± I explained after hearing her words.

    ¡°But I still don''t get it at all. Then again, I do not know much about this part of magic. After all, I still have not learnt the Sanskrit language. I have to ask others¡¯ help for it as even translation apps don''t know about the variant of Sanskrit used in the books.¡± Kurt said, lamenting that he hadn''t learnt the language yet.

    ¡°Speaking of learning, how are your studies going, Kurt? You know how much I had to hear from the teachers about your underperformance when I went to the Parent Teacher Meeting.¡± Mystique said, asking about Kurt''s studies.

    Mystique had accompanied Kurt to the Parent Teacher Meeting which was held last week. Kurt had been extremely happy to have his mother Mystique with him but that soon turned to horror when the teachers berated Kurt for his bad performance in his studies in front of her which had caused Mystique to be quite disappointed in him.

    ¡°They are going alright, I promise.¡± Kurt said resolutely.

    ¡°How is your artefact working, Rogue?¡± Mystique asked Rogue who had obtained the power resting artefact¡¯s prototype which had been created finally just the last day.

    As it was still a prototype, it was actually a whole set of artefacts instead of a single one. The set consisted of a choker on her neck, bracelets on both of her hands, a belt on her waist as well as leg clasps on both of her legs. The set was a little uncomfortable to wear but worked well.

    ¡°It has been working fine although its control over my power sometimes fails. You don''t need to ask, however.¡± Rogue said in a sharp tone. Due to the past relationship between Rogue and Mystique, Rogue didn''t like to associate with her.

    But it seems that Mystique actually had some motherly feelings for her as you often checked on Rogue. Although Rogue didn''t seem to like Mystique¡¯s affection, she didn''t rage against it. As such, the relationship between them was an awkward one.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry, Teacher. Rogue is doing fine. See!¡± Kitty said, putting her arm around Rogue¡¯s shoulder to show that the artefact was still working.

    ¡°Hey, at least be a little careful. You are just too lax, Kitty.¡± Rogue said to Kitty as she removed her hand from her shoulder.

    ¡°I know that you wouldn''t harm me intentionally, Rogue. And besides, I can just phase through your body in case anything happens.¡± Kitty argued that there was no way she could be hurt by Rogue¡¯s power.

    ¡°Alright, everyone. I will go as I have something to ask Mr. Hank. I hope the training goes well.¡± I said, bidding farewell to everyone.

    As I already knew the Ta Lo martial arts and also trained regularly, I had no reason to join the combat training. As I had some free time recently, I was learning about tech and science from Mr Hank so that I could learn how to create various tech gadgets. I was thinking of creating enchanted tech but it would likely take a very long time before I could create one as it would require mastery in both science and magic.

    Ring! Ring!

    As I returned to the lobby, I received a call from Harry. Moreover, I could see many missed calls from him.

    ¡°Where were you, Peter? I was calling for a long time.¡± Harry asked as I picked up the phone.

    ¡°Sorry, I was in the basement. There is no network there.¡± I apologized for causing Harry needless worry.

    ¡°Anyways, MJ and her band have a concert in a club today. Wanna come? MJ has asked especially for you. Besides, we have not hanged out in a long while.¡± Harry asked.

    ¡°Of course, I would come. I have some free time these days anyway. By the way, Gwen didn''t tell me about this even though she is currently here at the X-Mansion.¡± I asked, confused why Gwen didn''t tell me.

    ¡°Oh, she is there for that training she had been offered, right?¡± Harry asked.

    After that night patrol, MJ and Harry had also found Gwen¡¯s identity as Spider Woman but they also supported her for doing this job of a vigilante.

    ¡°Maybe it just slipped her mind? You know how much busy she is, juggling the life of both a student as well as Spider Woman. Combine that with the band, she just has no fucking time for herself.¡± I guessed as it was indeed possible.

    ¡°By the way, can others also come?¡± I asked as I could also invite the others if they were interested.

    ¡°Of course, why not? The more, the merrier.¡± Harry readily agreed.

    ¡°Then, see ya later at night.¡± I said and ended the call.

 Chapter 72

    ¡°It¡¯s clear. We can enter.¡± I said as I made sure the alley and its surroundings were empty by creating a portal above the ground.

    Soon after hearing my words, everyone entered the alley after I recreated the portal on the ground.

    But seriously, I had not expected everyone to be so fed up by their daily schedule that they literally jumped at my offer when I asked if anyone wanted to join me on my outing today.

    It was mostly because of Mystique¡¯s hardcore training in the recent days which was running them ragged. Adding that to the mystic art studies some of them had to go through as well as the mutant power training designed by Ancient One, they were all too fed up and wanted a release. So, they immediately got ready to accompany me once I asked them if they wanted to come.

    Speaking of which, everyone was quite jealous of me because of my schedule these days. Even Emma who liked me said how lucky I was that my daily schedule was much less tight compared to theirs.

    After all, I didn''t have to go to school like them. And I didn''t have to go through combat training as I already knew martial arts.

    Then came the main reason for their envy towards me. The training in the danger room was nothing for me because of my Dragon Sense as well as my enhanced body. This, of course caused jealousy as others didn''t have an enhanced body causing them to suffer in the training.

    The mystic arts studies also called the schedule of Emma, Jean, Kurt and Kitty to be even more tight although I tried to help them whenever I could. Especially Kurt, who couldn''t even read the books if I didn''t translate them for him. The girls had by now pretty much learnt Sanskrit.

    ¡°Peter! You are finally here!¡± Harry said greeting me once we reached the club where the event was held.

    ¡°You guys must be the friends Peter had made in his new school. I am Harry, Peter''s best friend.¡± Harry introduced himself, putting his right arm around my shoulder to show the closeness between us.

    ¡°I think Gwen would like to argue about the best friend part.¡± I said after hearing his introduction.

    ¡°That''s true. Ha ha ha ha!¡± Harry said while laughing.

    ¡°Nice to meet ya, Harry!¡± Everyone greeted Harry and started introducing themselves.

    ¡°By the way, is that a Porsche?¡± Scott asked upon seeing Harry¡¯s car. Didn''t know that he was a car enthusiast?

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Harry replied proudly.

    ¡°How could you afford it?¡± Scott asked, surprised to see such an expensive car in the hands of someone his age.

    ¡°Ah! I forgot to say my full name. Let me reintroduce myself. I am Harry Osborn.¡± Harry said, revealing his full name.

    ¡°Oh my god! Peter, you are friends with the heir of Oscorp.¡± Kitty said, surprised by Harry''s true identity.

    ¡°How did you befriend someone like him?¡± Emma asked from beside me, curious how friendship started.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°You don''t need to ask. After all, it was actually me who had started our friendship. He was such a shy guy back when I had first met him.¡± Harry replied before I could answer.

    ¡°Alright! That''s enough talk. We need to enter the club now otherwise you will get late. You don''t want to miss MJ¡¯s performance now, right Harry?¡± I said, interrupting the conversation. After all, if I let Harry continue the conversation, he will likely open our entire history.

    ¡°Yeah! That''s right. We will get late. Come!¡± Harry said, asking us to follow.

    ¡°Kurt, Bobby! Check if your holo watches are working well. I don''t want an accident.¡± I asked them as we started entering the club.

    Bobby had also required a holo watch since his face was quite famous after the whole Sabertooth incident. As such, he needed to use a hollow watch which changed his appearance whenever he had to attend school or go outside.

    ¡°You should check your illusion spell too, Peter. Professor had said that it had been broken the first time he had made you when he had tried to enter your mind.¡± Jean said, reminding me.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry. At that time, I was inexperienced in that spell. After that incident, I have practiced this spell a lot. There will no such accident.¡± I reassured her as we finally entered the club.

    ¡°We are just in time. Their programme is just about to start.¡± Harry said once we neared the stage.

    ¡°By the way, MJ and Gwen have a special surprise for you, Peter.¡±

    ¡°Huh! A surprise?¡± I wonder what it would be.

    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± MJ said as she came up on the stage with the rest of the band. She also waved her hand in our direction upon seeing that we were here.

    ¡°Today is a very special day for the Mary Janes. Because we are going to release our first original song today.¡± MJ said, causing an uproar amidst the audience.

    An original song! It had only been about half an year since the band had been established. And every member of the band was still in school. To think that they would release an original song this early.

    ¡°Without any further ado, let''s begin.¡± Saying these words, MJ started the performance along with the rest of the band.

    ¡°Huh! Peter, you are not going to dance.¡± Emma said as she noticed that I was not headed to the dance floor like everyone else.

    ¡°Actually, I have only been to clubs a couple of times before and that was only because MJ and Gwen had dragged me there. I was a shy and nerdy boy back then and as such, didn''t like the clubs much. So, you can say that I am not accustomed to the clubs.¡± I explained the reason.

    ¡°But you have changed from back then. Besides,MJ and Gwen would not like it if you didn''t dance on this occasion. Come on, I want to dance with you.¡± Emma said, inviting me to dance with her.

    ¡°Fine!¡± I agreed and headed to the dance floor with her.

    As I started dancing, I realised that I was wearing too much. Perhaps I should not worry and just have fun like everyone else.

    Moreover, as I looked at Emma''s enchanting smile while dancing, I thought that maybe it was about time for me to accept her offer.

    **************************************

    ¡°Phew! That song was great. Right, Peter?¡± Harry asked as we moved outside the club.

    ¡°Yeah! It was quite good.¡± I said, agreeing with him.

    ¡°By the way, do you all have to return so quickly? It has only been an hour and half.¡± Harry asked.

    ¡°Professor Xavier had given strict orders that all of us had written quickly. Besides, everyone has school tomorrow.¡± I said, explaining the reason we had to return quickly.

    ¡°Don''t go around saying that we have school when you yourself don¡¯t need to go to¡ª¡± Scott was complaining about how unfair it was that I didn''t need to go to school when he suddenly stopped speaking upon seeing someone approaching us.

    It was a man with quite a ridiculous getup. He was wearing a leather suit along with a metal helmet as well as freaking cape. It honestly look like he was some sort of cosplayer.

    ¡°Greetings, young mutants! I am Magneto, the leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants.¡± All of us were shocked by the identity of the man.

    Now I realised why this man''s outfit was like this. Professor Xavier had mentioned that Magneto wore a helmet which blocked telepathy. But he hadn''t told us that he wore a freaking cape.

    But how the hell did this guy find us so fast? It had only been an hour and half since we were in the city.

    ¡°As an adult mutant, I advise you that as superior species, you should not mingle with the inferior ones and treat them as equal.¡± Magneto said while looking at Harry when he said inferior species.

    Who the hell believed in such propaganda in these times anyways?

 Chapter 73

    Fuck! How do I deal with this situation?

    In the first place, how did Magneto even find us? Our outing was a decision we had made on the spur so he could not have known that we would be here at this moment. But now was not the time to think about it.

    The topic which mattered most was how to deal with Magneto now. With my powers, it was not hard to defeat him.

    Professor Xavier had taught us everything he knew about Magneto and how he used his powers especially for this kind of situation.

    But the main problem was that Magneto would clearly not be taken down on the first hit. I could already see Magneto¡¯s eyes scanning the entire surroundings so that he could react swiftly in order to block our attacks in case we attacked him.

    He had purposely placed himself near some metal dumpsters so that he could use them to block any sudden attack coming towards him.

    And if he blocked the first attack, it would be much easier for him to stall our attacks and counterattack using the various metallic objects in the area.

    This would make fighting him extremely dangerous especially since we had Harry, a normal human along with us.

    ¡°As the leader of theBrotherhood of Mutants, I would like to invite you mutants to join me on my quest to usher in an age of mutants. As a mutant, it is both your right and duty to stand above the lesser humans and rule over them.¡± Magneto said, once again spouting his mutant supremacist propaganda and trying to get us to join the brotherhood.

    ¡°Why are you saying this kind of uhh¡­ racist propaganda to us? You know that we will never listen to your words.¡± Kitty said, furious at Magneto¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course, I know that you will not listen to my words. Charles has put this idea in your mind that mutants are equal to normal humans when in fact, you are actually superior to them. It seems that I will have to teach you this fact slowly once you have joined the Brotherhood.¡± Magneto said.

    From his words, it was clear that he wanted to take us along with him whether it was voluntary or by force.

    Seeing that a battle seemed imminent, Harry slowly started moving backwards so that he could escape the soon to be turned battleground. After all, he was the most vulnerable of us.

    ¡°Don''t even think about leaving, inferior.¡± As soon as Magneto saw that Harry was trying to escape, he shot something towards Harry from his armour.

    Seeing something moving towards Harry, Emma and Jean immediately used their telekinesis and stopped the object in its tracks in mid-air. The object was revealed to be a small size sharp metal rod although its direction was clearly not towards Harry but near him. Clearly, it was just a warning shot.

    ¡°However, I must thank you, Harry Osborn. After all, if it was not for you, I would never have found these young mutants.¡± Magneto said, giving Harry credit for finding us for some reason.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Harry had a horrified expression on his face as he heard Magneto''s words.

    ¡°If it was not for someone capturing a picture of your car with these young mutants and posting it on social media out of jealousy, our system would never have scanned our dear Rogue here on it. It was also a coincidence that I was also in New York today, allowing me to have this meeting with you.¡± Magneto explained how he found us.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    To think that Magneto found us because of a fucking coincidence. Just one picture by a passersby on social media and he found us. And it was just our fucking luck that he had to be in New York today.

    ¡°You do know that you alone can''t defeat us.¡± I argued with Magneto.

    It was actually no bluff. Before we had left the X-Mansion, I had given shield bracelets to everyone for protection. Adding that to Emma and Jean''s telekinetic barriers, Magneto¡¯s attacks would never be able to reach us. Leaving him open to the powerful offensive by both me and Scott.

    ¡°Of course, I know that. I do not need children like you to teach me. That is why I have not come alone.¡±

    As soon as Magneto said these words, two figures appeared, one from behind us and another from an alley on our right side. They wore black combat gear as well as masks to cover their faces.

    Slick!

    To our surprise, three metal claws released from their knuckles just like Mr. Logan''s.

    ¡°Are those Wolverine¡¯s claws?¡± Jean said, surprised upon seeing the claws appearing from their knuckles.

    ¡°Surprised to see them with Wolverine''s claws. In fact, you should. After all, they are Wolverine''s clones with the same power as him.¡± Magneto revealed their identity while laughing.

    ¡°I can''t read their mind. Something is blocking me.¡± Emma said from beside me. It was clever of her to try to read their mind as soon as they appeared. Unfortunately, her attempt failed.

    ¡°Don''t even think about trying to attack their mind. They have a special chip implanted in the brain which blocks telepathy.¡± Magneto said as he heard Emma''s words. He seemed to be completely sure of his victory which was why he was revealing his secrets in order to discourage us.

    ¡°But that is not possible. If this chip was indeed so incredible then you would be using it yourself instead of that helmet.¡± I said, pointing out the fallacy of his words.

    ¡°That''s right. This chip is actually only in its experimental phase. As such, whenever it blocks telepathic attacks, it causes severe pain to the user. But even if it does cause pain, what can mere clones do? They are mere puppets, broken, trained to have no emotions and only follow my words.¡± Magneto said, revealing just how heinous he actually was. To think that he would use this clones as mere tools, not even caring if they felt pain.

    ¡°Now, I ask you for a final time. Would you join the Brotherhood or I would have to take you there myself? Because if you resist, I can''t guarantee that I will care enough to make sure that this inferior human survives.¡± Magneto said, threatening to kill Harry if we didn''t follow him.

    Moreover, it was actually quite easy for him to kill Harry since we wouldn''t be able to protect him properly while fighting. Magneto was putting Harry as a hostage to make us join the Brotherhood.

    Fortunately, I had a plan. Although it would depend heavily on the element of surprise. I put my right hand in my pocket and stealthly equipped the sling ring.

    I grasped Emma''s hand and put some pressure on it to draw her attention. When she looked at me, I gestured with my eyes to tell her that I was planning something.

    As telepathy was useless against me, it was the only way for me to communicate immediately.

    ¡°Fine! We will follow you. But you have to release Harry.¡± I said to Magneto, causing everyone to be surprised.

    ¡°Looks like there is actually someone who knows what is¡ª¡±

    While Magneto was speaking, I released a bolt of red lightning at him. But it seems that he was ready for a surprise attack because as soon as my hand moved, he immediately levitated the iron dumpster by side in front of him.

    Boom!

    As the dumpster blocked the lightning bolt, a blast happened causing some smoke. As the smoke started to clear, every metallic object in our surroundings had started to vibrate.

    From the electric poles to the shutters of the nearby shops, everything was vibrating as if quaking because of Magneto''s rage.

    ¡°I have seen better surprise attacks, kid! Now, get ready to face my wra¨C¡±

    Gotcha! As Magneto was spouting the cliche villain lines, I created a portal right under him, causing him to drop down.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Unfortunately, the plan didn''t work perfectly as Magneto had instinctively stopped himself from dropping down by levitating his suit, causing him to be half stuck in the portal.

    ¡°Emma, now!¡± I said to Emma who was ready to act.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Emma said as she gave a telekinetic push to Magneto who finally fell down the portal.

 Chapter 74

    Phew! Magneto had almost escaped my trap.

    Thankfully, I had learnt how to remote cast a portal a few days ago which allowed me to catch Magneto off-guard otherwise the situation could have gotten messy.

    Still, he had been too vary of us even when trying to get us to join him. This had caused him to almost escape my trap. Thankfully, I had already signalled Emma whose push at the main time had led to the trap being successful.

    ¡°Thank god, that bastard is gone. I was sick of that guy¡¯s stupid propaganda already. Whoa!¡± Harry was speaking when the two clones started moving. They had been still for a moment when Magneto fell into the portal.

    ¡°You are not going anywhere.¡± Emma said, immobilizing one clone and simultaneously Jean immobilized the other one with her telekinetic powers. The synchronisation of their abilities had increased greatly ever since they had started receiving teachings from Ancient One after the examination of their powers.

    ¡°Whew! I had almost forgotten about these clones because of how silent they were. What should we do with thes clones, Peter?¡± Kitty asked.

    This was indeed a dilemma. They were Wolverine¡¯s clones after all and all of us knew just how strong Wolverine was.

    ¡°We have to kill them.¡± Scott suddenly said in a grim tone, shocking us all.

    ¡°How can you say that, Scott? They are living people even if they are clones.¡± Kitty said furiously, rejecting Scott¡¯s proposition instantly.

    ¡°I agree with Scott. It is simply too dangerous to keep them alive.¡± Rogue said, surprisingly agreeing with Scott.

    ¡°But, why?¡± Jean asked, concerned about the reason for Rogue and Scott¡¯s stance.

    ¡°Who will we hand them over to? The government? So that they can create even more of these clones and use them as weapons.

    Besides, Magneto has already told us that their minds are broken. Just look at them. How their movements are too mechanical and that they have not said a single word till now? They have been turned into puppets. They have no future. It would be a blessing for them to die.¡±

    Scott explained why he thought that it was better for these clones to die. He thought them to be a threat to mutantkind since their existence proved that mutants could be used as weapons.

    I honestly admired Scott for taking this hard decision which none of us could ever take. Rogue was supporting his decision because she had seen the dark reality of the world and could see what would be the better decision.

    However, it was too early for us to stain our hands with blood. If anyone had the right to make this decision, it was Professor Xavier and the other teachers. Especially Mr. Logan, since they were his clones.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Before we could make any decision, I needed to learn something first.

    ¡°How long can you hold these two?¡± I asked Jean and Emma.

    ¡°Not for too long unfortunately. If they were normal humans, we could hold their bodies almost indefinitely. But they have enhanced strength and are constantly trying to fight against the force restraining them.¡± Emma explained that they could not restrain the clones for too long.

    So, we had to take a decision on what to do with this clones immediately. Magneto had already destroyed the nearby security cameras before he even approached us. And any remaining pedestrian had run away immediately upon hearing about mutants.

    But it was likely that anyone could appear and inform the police upon seeing the scene here.

    ¡°We can''t decide what to do with this clones. Let''s make them unconscious. Professor and the others would decide what to do with them.¡± I suggested.

    ¡°But, Peter!¡± Scott objected.

    ¡°I am not saying that your words are not true, Scott. These clones can indeed be used against us. But we should not be the ones to make this decision.¡± I started explaining why we should not kill them immediately.

    ¡°We should not get blood on our hands. We are too young for it. Besides, there is still a lot we can learn from this clones.

    These clones have been formed from Wolverine''s DNA which could only have been obtained when he was captured. And who had captured Wolverine?¡±

    ¡°It was Hydra, not the Brotherhood!¡± Emma said with an expression of realisation on her face.

    ¡°Exactly! And these clones were with Magneto. There is no guarantee that there are not other clones out there. As such, gaining knowledge about these clones through research would actually be a better choice.¡± I argued.

    ¡°Fine! You win.¡± Scott said, realising the truth of my words.

    ¡°Alright! Let''s make this guys get some sleep so that they do not cause any problems for us.¡± Saying these words, I moved over to the clones and channelled lightning through their bodies in order to make them unconscious.

    This was the most efficient way they could be made unconscious since they were immune to telepathy and their body was too resilient. As lightning coursed through their body, the clones started quivering due to the shock yet they didn''t let out a single scream.

    Due to their enhanced bodies, I had to release a strong current through their body yet not a single sound came out of their mouth. No wonder Magneto said that they were mere puppets.

    ¡°Let''s call Professor now.¡± I said to everyone after rendering them unconscious and they agreed.

    Ring! Ring!

    ¡°Hello! Peter, what happened? Why did you call?¡± Professor¡¯s worried voice sounded from the phone.

    ¡°Professor, we defeated Magneto.¡± I said. It was better to go directly to the point especially since we didn''t have much time.

    ¡°What?¡±

    *******************************

    ¡°Are all of you alright?¡± Professor Xavier asked after I told him the entire matter.

    ¡°Yeah, we are fine! Not a single scratch. You don''t need to worry.¡± I replied.

    ¡°What about those clones of Logan Magneto had with him?¡± Professor questioned.

    ¡°We have made them unconscious. Although it seems that their mind has been fucked up too much.¡± I explained the clones¡¯ condition.

    ¡°Return immediately with the clones. We will continue our talk upon your return.¡± Professor ordered, concerned about us.

    ¡°As you say, Professor.¡± I said and cut the call.

    ¡°Alright, everyone. We must return now.¡± I said to everyone.

    ¡°Harry! You take your car and go home. We will talk tomorrow. Do not tell anyone what happened today.¡± I said to Harry.

    ¡°By the way, Peter. Where did you send Magneto? The Mirror Dimension?¡± Emma asked as I was about to create a portal.

    ¡°I wish I could. But unfortunately, remote casting to Mirror Dimension is a much harder job. If I could, it would be like he was in my own pocket.¡±

    ¡°Then where did you send him?¡± Emma asked. I could see that everyone was curious to learn about this matter.

    ¡°It''s a deserted island. That bastard would not find a single piece of metal there.¡±

 Chapter 75

    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±

    Professor Xavier and the others came rushing towards us as soon as we emerged from the portal.

    ¡°You alright, Kurt?¡± Mystique even forgot about any sense of decorum as she rushed to hug Kurt as soon as we appeared.

    ¡°I am alright, Mom. You don''t need to worry.¡± Kurt assured her, even calling her mom which he rarely did.

    ¡°From what I can see, all of you are healthy without a single scratch. This calms my heart but you must tell me now what had actually happened.¡± Professor Xavier asked about the actual incident since I had only given him a summarised version.

    ¡°I will tell you the whole matter, Professor. But first, take care of this clones. Although I shocked them unconscious, they are in the end Wolverine¡¯s clones. Who knows for how long they will remain unconscious?¡± I said, reminding Professor about the more imminent matter.

    ¡°Oh! That''s right. I was so focused on Magneto and all of you that I could not give them proper attention. Hank, take out the stretchers you had prepared.¡± Professor said to Mr. Hank.

    As per Professor¡¯s words, Mr. Hank took out the stretchers he seemed to have specially prepared for the clones.

    ¡°Emma, Jean!¡± I addressed the girls who had been carrying the clones with their telekinesis till now. Since they were Logan''s clones and we knew how strong his healing factor was, we decided to not be in direct contact with them just for the sake of safety.

    ¡°Put the heaviest sedatives you have in the system, Hank. Do not give them a single chance to wake up.¡± Professor said seriously. We rarely got to see this side of Professor who could be so ruthless.

    ¡°Now, tell me what happened actually.¡± Professor Xavier asked.

    ¡°This is what happened, Professor.¡± Jean started telling everyone here about how our encounter with Magneto was just because of a fucking coincidence.

    ¡°To think Magneto had found you just because of a single picture. And it was just our bad luck that he happened to be in New York at the same time. This coincidence is such as if the fate itself was against us. Fortunately, nothing happened.¡± Professor released a sigh of relief that nothing had actually happened despite the odds being against us.

    ¡°Also, Scott, in a way was correct that these clones were better off dead than alive. The existence of mutant clones is something which will only lead to the mutants be used as tools.

    Even we will have to kill these clones after we have finished the research on them. From what I have heard about their condition, they would indeed be better of dead.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Professor Xavier gave his opinion on Scott¡¯s take on matter, supporting his line of thought.

    ¡°I had told you that it was the right thing to do.¡± Scott said after hearing Professor''s words.

    ¡°But that doesn''t mean that Peter is not correct.¡± Professor continued his words, surprising us.

    ¡°You all are indeed to young to get blood on your hands even if these clones have to be killed for the greater good.

    It is the duty of us adults to take care of it. It is good that you are mature enough to realise what should be done but it doesn''t mean that it is you who have to do it. As long as we are here, you need not worry about such matters.¡±

    ¡°Professor, how should we deal with Magneto?¡± I asked, knowing that we would not get a better chance to capture Magneto.

    ¡°Peter, you had said that you trapped Magneto on a deserted island. In that case, it is indeed a golden chance for us. We will send a team to capture him immediately. After all, it is not everyday that we get to have Magneto alone and in such a favourable condition for us.¡± Professor confirmed that he would immediately ready a team to capture Magneto.

    ¡°Then, which one of us will we going to capture that bastard?¡± Rogue asked her voice spiteful as she mentioned Magneto.

    After all, it was because of him that she had suffered in the Brotherhood. She could also be feeling guilty that it was because of her that Magneto had found us.

    ¡°Actually, none of your students will go for this mission except Peter.¡± Professor said that none of them except me would go to capture Magneto.

    ¡°But why, Professor?¡± Jean questioned Professor¡¯s decision.

    ¡°You all don''t know Magneto like I do. As he is cornered now, he will not hold back even a single percent of his strength in order to escape when the team will go to capture him. He will be ruthless, ready to kill anyone who will be in his way to escape.¡± Professor explained why he couldn''t send a student.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we need a psychic at the very least, Professor? After all, we can counter magneto''s control over metal especially since there will not be any metal on the island.¡± Emma argued.

    ¡°I can''t risk it.¡± Professor said seriously.

    ¡°Have I ever told you how Magneto had killed Sebastian Shaw? It was with a single fucking coin. And he will be just as ruthless now, if not more.¡± Professor said, giving an example of Magneto''s ruthlessness.

    ¡°Come on kids, don''t be too sad. Even I am not going. Because of the metal in my body, I won''t be able to stand against Magneto for even a second.¡± Mr. Logan said in a bid to calm the students¡¯ desire.

    ¡°Wait! Since we are not going along with Mr. Logan, that leaves only Peter and Ms. Ororo, right? After all Professor can''t go and Beast doesn''t go on missions.¡± Kitty said as she realised that only Ms. Ororo and I were left.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Peter and Ororo would be the ones who would go to capture Magneto.¡± Professor Xavier said, confirming Kitty¡¯s words.

    ¡°But would it be enough to send only the two of them?¡± Scott questioned.

    ¡°I would have hesitated to send even Ororo if she hadn''t received a shield artifact from Peter recently. Peter can handle himself because of his outstanding defence and he also has to go because he is the one who will create the portal.¡±

    ¡°You don''t need to worry, Professor. I have learnt some new tricks recently after getting advice from Ancient One. Besides, Peter is also with me. It would be easy for us to capture Magneto.¡± Ms. Ororo said, reassuring Professor.

    ¡°Alright, everyone! Go and get some rest. Peter, you should also get some rest. You will leave in an hour.¡± Professor ordered.

    ¡°But, Professor. There is no need for me to rest at all. We can get to that island for the mission right now.¡± I argued as I was not feeling tired at all.

    ¡°Still, Peter. Get some rest so that you will be in perfect condition when you depart. One hour will not change anything.¡± Professor advised.

    ¡°Fine!¡± I said, relenting to his words.

 Chapter 76

    ¡°Get your shield up! Who knows when Magneto will do a sneak attack?¡± I asked Ms. Ororo who activated the shield artefact like I had asked her to, causing a spherical shield to envelope her.

    ¡°It is going to be a problem finding Magneto here.¡± Ms. Ororo said after seeing the entire scene before her eyes.

    We were currently on the beach and could clearly see footprints going from the beach to the forest. Magneto had clearly hidden himself in the forest because he knew that he would have an advantage if he fought while hiding.

    ¡°How will we even find Magneto in this forest in such darkness? It will be a huge pain even if Magneto does not attack us while we search for him.¡± Ms. Ororo commented as she realised how difficult it would be to search for Magneto in night.

    ¡°Let me take care of the darkness.¡± I said as I casted a spell.

    As soon as the spell was casted, several balls of light started floating around us, illuminating the area.

    ¡°That takes care of the¡ª Watch out!¡± I warned Ms. Ororo as I sensed something with my Dragon Sense.

    My hand instinctively turned into a claw and I caught something with it.

    Clang!

    Something also striked Ms. Ororo¡¯s shield, creating a sharp sound. I opened my hand to see that it was a small iron spike. Looks like Magneto had hidden a lot of insidious things in his suit.

    ¡°Now, let''s see where you are, Magneto.¡± I casted a life recognition spell to find a Magneto''s location.

    Damn! This guy is quite smart. Magneto was continuously moving throughout the forest which prevented me from getting his accurate location.

    I had not learnt an advanced version of the life recognition spell which granted me continuous tracking as I was busy studying other spells. The one I knew only provided me the location for a single moment and could not track the target continuously.

    ¡°What''s the matter, Peter?¡± Ms. Ororo asked upon seeing that I had difficulty tracking Magneto.

    ¡°Magneto is currently moving from one place to another and my spell can only identify one¡¯s location at a single moment. So, in the end, I can''t track Magneto.¡± I explained the reason why my tracking unsuccessful.

    Clang!

    Magneto attacked once again, this time focusing on Ms. Ororo, shooting a total of three spikes at her, each one moving along a curved path to attack her from different directions. Perhaps he had not attacked me because I had easily caught the iron spike he had thrown at me.

    ¡°Damn it! At this rate, we will be just sitting ducks. Ms. Ororo, you wait here. I will go and catch that bastard.¡± I said, incensed by Magneto''s sneak attacks.

    ¡°Wait a moment, Peter!¡± I was about to rush into the forest when Ms. Ororo suddenly stopped me.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how we can bring Magneto outside?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, I have. It is something I have learnt recently. First tell me how far Magneto is?¡± Ms. Ororo asked.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°About 200 metres away.¡± I replied after checking.

    ¡°Alright! Now, just watch.¡± Saying these words, Ms. Ororo pointed her hand towards the ocean.

    Suddenly, I felt heat in the air as water in the ocean started vaporising and became clouds right in front of my eyes.

    Then, Ms. Ororo moved her hand towards the forest and the clouds started entering the forest just as she had gestured. Soon after the clouds entered the forest, they somehow turned into fog, causing the entire forest area to be shrouded in a thick fog. Honestly, this entire process looked quite mystical.

    ¡°That''s great, Ms. Ororo! The fog will prevent Magneto from moving throughout the forest as smoothly as before. This will make it much easier for me to catch Magneto.¡± I said, excited to finally catch him.

    ¡°No, it has not ended yet, Peter. The show is still left.¡± Ms. Ororo said upon hearing my words.

    Soon after she said these words, another wave of heat hit me from the front. Now, I realised what Ms. Ororo had been trying to do.

    The fog was only for increasing the humidity of the area. As soon as the fog settled, she created a heat wave inside the forest. Moreover, she was continuously increasing the temperature even now.

    This much heat combined with humidity will pretty much cause Magneto to literally boil inside his suit. He will have to leave the forest region if he wants to escape The heat otherwise he will simply fall unconscious due to heatstroke.

    ¡°This method is great, Ms. Ororo. But what if Magneto goes deeper inside the forest instead of coming out of it.¡± I asked as it was a possible outcome.

    ¡°If that happens, I will simply cause the entire forest to be covered in fog so that you can hunt him down.

    Honestly, I did this long trick because I wanted to test how much my powers had grown which I couldn''t test inside the X-Mansion.

    But I don''t think that Magneto will actually retreat. His resources are already few. He knows that the longer the battle stretches out, the lesser will be his chances of victory. So, he will probably do a final attack in avoid to defeat us.¡±

    Ms. Ororo explain why she thought that Magneto would probably not retreat. She had fought with him before so her assumption was likely going to be correct.

    ¡°It is as you have said. Magneto is moving in our direction.¡± I said after checking his location once again.

    Soon after my words finished, Magneto burst out of the forest, his face full of sweat.

    As soon as he appeared, Magneto pointed his arms towards us. Several small iron rods released from the gauntlets on his hands and many holes also appeared all over his suit which launched several spikes towards us as well.

    ¡°Just this much, Magneto?¡± Ms. Ororo said as she saw Magneto¡¯s barrage and created a fierce blizard which rushed towards Magneto and also served as a barrier against the iron barrage.

    I, on the other hand, didn''t create a barrier to stop the barrage coming towards me. Master Ying Nan had taught me how to fight in this kind of cases. If possible, one should attack the caster rather than block his attacks.

    I immediately took the stance of ¡®Thunderclap and Flash'' without giving any attention to the barrage of iron coming towards me and then flashd to escape the iron assault.

    As soon as I escaped the barrage, I shot a weak bolt of lightning at Magneto, causing his attention as well as his control to falter. Whatever spikes still remained in the air immediately slowed down and some even dropped on the ground.

    I then flashed again towards Magneto and struck the back of his neck, causing him to fall unconscious. This also lead to the remaining iron spikes floating in the air to finally drop down.

    ¡°Phew! Magneto was truly relentless. No wonder Professor said that he would be ruthless.¡± Ms. Ororo commented as she came close to Magneto''s unconscious body.

    ¡°Anyways, let''s leave now. It is quite already late at night.¡± I said, ready to departure now that Magneto had been captured.

    Clap! Clap!

    I was about to create a portal when I heard the sound of clapping from somewhere. I moved the searchlights towards where the sound of clapping was coming from to see who it was. But when the lights illuminated that person, I could not believe who it was.

    ¡°Hello, Peter! Long time no see.¡± Spider Supreme was standing there clapping at my battle against Magneto. Moreover, he was not alone.

    There was a young petite girl around 15 or 16 year old with him. She had long flowing silver hair that cascaded down her back and framed her face with straight bangs. Her eyes were surprisingly a piercing golden. She wore a white and blue dress with intricate designs.

    ¡°So, this is my little brother, huh!¡± The young girl suddenly said while facing me.

 Chapter 77

    I didn''t know who this little girl who was calling me little brother was but I could feel the sheer amount of power radiating from her small body with my Dragon Sense.

    I was sure that I would not be able to defeat her even if I used every single ounce of my power. This was something I had never felt ever since I had gained my powers from Spider Supreme.

    But then again, I believe it was something to be expected. If Spider Supreme could give me such incredible powers just for research, he was sure to have even more powerful people with him.

    Fortunately, she didn''t seem to have any hostile intentions towards us. I could even feel some sort of familiarity with her but I didn''t know why.

    ¡°Excuse me. Who are you and why are you calling Peter ¡®little brother¡¯? After all, you look even younger than him.¡± Ms. Ororo questioned as she heard the girl¡¯s absurd way of addressing me.

    Ms. Ororo, I know you are looking out for me as my teacher but you don''t understand what kind of existence this little girl is.

    ¡°Who are you calling little girl, huh? I am several times older than you.¡± The little girl said angrily as she heard Ms. Ororo''s words.

    ¡°So, you do admit Melusine that you are an old grandma.¡± Spider Supreme said teasingly to the girl who was apparently named Melusine. It was quite an iconic name, clearly one I had never heard before.

    ¡°Ow!!¡± Melusine didn''t say anything in response to Spider Supreme¡¯s teasing and instead punched him lightly on his side causing him to yelp.

    ¡°I don''t need to tell you that my race doesn''t have any concept of age. As such, I am forever young.¡± Melusine said in a self righteous tone.

    ¡°Why are you here, Spider Supreme? And who is this girl?¡± Ms. Ororo asked once again upon receiving no answer to her question.

    ¡°Unfortunately, that is something I can only answer to Peter, Ororo Munroe. So, you have to go.¡± Spider Supreme suddenly snapped his fingers and both Ms. Ororo and Magneto disappeared before my eyes.

    No way! Was that spatial displacement? How did Spider Supreme perform it so smoothly that I couldn¡¯t perceive the slightest ripple?

    ¡°You don''t need to worry about them. I sent both of them back to X-Mansion.¡± Spider Supreme said, assuring me that both of them were alright.

    There were a lot of things I wanted to ask Spider Supreme but first I needed to say something to him.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± I thanked him because if it was not for him, I won¡¯t even be here. I could thank him freely now that we were alone.

    ¡°Hey! Enough of that kind of serious talk. Focus on this big sis of yours. Do you know how much hard it was for me to get him to take me along?¡± Melusine said with a pout.

    ¡°Why do you call yourself my big sister?¡± I asked the biggest question currently on my mind.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Have you ever had a vision about the dragon from which your powers are descended?¡± Melusine asked.

    ¡°Yes, I had seen it in a dream. It was a giant dragon of unimaginable size with shining white scales. Moreover, I had even seen how it died in the dream.¡± I answered.

    ¡°That dragon was Albion. It is a dragon from Irish and British mythology. Although there are several variations about how powerful that dragon was, the version of Albion from which your powers came from was actually much more stronger than any description of it.

    You must have already felt how powerful it was in your dreams. Albion was a primordial dragon, powerful enough to go toe to toe with gods and even kill them.¡±

    Gods actually exist in this world! And this dragon was capable of killing them. I was shocked by Spider Supreme''s description of Albion.

    ¡°And I was born from Albion¡¯s corpse after it died. In fact, it was because of his research on me that Spider Supreme could create the serum which granted you this power. Since you used the serum which contained Albion¡¯s DNA, you are therefore my little brother.¡± Melusine cheerfully explained why I was her little brother.

    ¡°Can you release your full power, Peter? I need to analyse your body to see how much it has adapted to your powers. Also, remove your suit. It will obstruct the analysis.¡± Spider Supreme asked for my cooperation.

    ¡°Sure!¡± I complied with his orders and transformed into my draconic form after switching to my casual clothes.

    ¡°Let''s see what is your condition.¡± Spider Supreme casted a spell which started analysing the condition of my body.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You have achieved control over your rampant instincts quite fast. Very good! Overall, the synchronisation of your body with the Saint Graph is quite great, especially considering its condition.¡± Spider Supreme said after completing the analysis, saying a word I couldn''t understand the meaning of, ¡®Saint Graph¡¯.

    ¡°What is Saint Graph?¡± I asked since I didn''t know what it meant.

    ¡°It is the foundation of your dragon powers. You can think of it as a spiritual program inside your soul which contains your powers. It is what transforms your body and grants you these powers.¡± Spider Supreme explained.

    Well this explained why Rogue couldn''t absorb my powers. It was because her powers were biological in nature while mine were actually spiritual.

    ¡°But was it really necessary to leave the Saint Graph with just barebones?¡± Melusine said as she suddenly appeared besides me and poked my body.

    ¡°Just look at him. Although his strength and attack are passable, he has got no speed. How can I call him my little brother with just this much speed?¡± Melusine complained.

    ¡°This much power is just the barebones!¡± I was shocked to hear that my Saint Graph was only barebones as even with this much power, I had never met my match till now.

    ¡°Yes, it is actually barebones. When I had grafted the Saint Graph into your body with the Albion Serum, I had only provided it just enough energy to barely function. I would say that you are only using about 10% of its true power currently.¡± Spider Supreme said, shocking me once again.

    ¡°Well, that explains why I only had this much power when Albion was so powerful.¡± This fact was shocking but it actually explained a lot of my questions.

    ¡°As for Melusine¡¯s question, it was extremely important to leave the Saint Graph with only this much power as it was after all the Saint Graph of a dragon. If it was at its full power, Peter would have turned into an actual dragon instead. Peter, you must have felt a surge of wild instincts inside you once you woke up, right?¡± Spider Supreme questioned.

    ¡°How can I forget about that time? It felt like my body was not my own. It took me months to finally have my body fully under my control.¡± I still shuddered whenever I thought about those times.

    ¡°Those wild instincts were due to the power of a dragon seeping into your body through the Saint Graph. If your Saint Graph had been at full power, it would have turned you into a mindless, berserk dragon.¡± Spider Supreme explained the true potential of the Saint Graph inside my body.

    ¡°Then, I thank you once again for your consideration.¡± I thanked him once again because such meticulousness deserved praise especially when the test subject was my body.

    ¡°However, the time has finally come to amplify the power of your Saint Graph. I have found a way to increase the power of your Saint Graph without turning you into a dragon. This will do the job!¡± Spider Supreme explained the reason for his appearance here and revealed something from his suit.

    ¡°A card!¡±

 Chapter 78

    In the hands of Spider Supreme was a silver card which seemed to be covered with magic circles.

    ¡°What can this card do?¡± I asked, puzzled about the function of this card.

    ¡°This card is no ordinary card, Peter. It contains a special Saint Graph I have built just for you. You have no idea how much hardships I had to endure just to learn how to make this kind of cards.¡± Spider Supreme said in a sorrowful tone, as if remembering those hardships.

    ¡°Come on, Zelretch was not even that hard of a teacher.¡± Melusine said, countering his claim and revealing the name of Spider Supreme¡¯s teacher, Zelretch.

    ¡°You are saying this because you didn''t learn under him. You have no idea how much of a troll that millennia old coat is.¡± Spider Supreme said while cursing Zelretch.

    ¡°Anyways, we are talking about the function of this card. This card contains an empty human Saint Graph which will merge with your original Saint Graph.

    Once it has been merged, it will turn your body into a receptacle of your dragon powers, allowing you to use more of your Saint Graph¡¯s power without turning into a dragon. That is why, I have also injected enough energy in this card to boost your Saint Graph''s power to about 25% of its true potential.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! Before you use this card on me, I have a few questions.¡± I interrupted Spider Supreme and asked.

    ¡°Sure! You deserve to know what is going on. I will try to answer any questions you may ask.¡± Spider Supreme agreed readily.

    ¡°Why are you giving me this much power? What are your motives?¡± It was something I needed to know before I accepted this card.

    ¡°I just need you to do a few things for me once I deem you strong enough. Although it will likely not be for a few years. Don''t worry though. It is nothing evil. Unfortunately, I can''t tell you the details now.¡± Spider Supreme said, answering my question quite vaguely.

    ¡°Can you not do it by yourself? You are so powerful. After all, it was you who gave me these powers. And even if you can''t, there is still Melusine here who has the powers from the same dragon but is much stronger than me.¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Melusine has quite some restrictions placed on her in this case. I will try my best but I believe that I will not be enough. As such, I need your help. I can''t tell you more than that for now.¡± Spider Supreme said, giving again a vague explanation.

    ¡°Since the experiment on me was successful, can''t you give yourself the same Saint Graph as mine. After all, you are the one who made it.¡± I questioned since it made sense.

    ¡°This is one of the restrictions I have as a Spider Person or rather a Spider Totem as is the actual term. I will always be a Spider no matter what more I become. As such, I can''t transform into a Dragon from a Spider.¡± Spider Supreme explained his helplessness in this matter.

    ¡°I can tell you, however, what made me choose you specifically. I needed a Peter Parker who was not a Spider Totem. And this was harder to find than you would think.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that hard?¡± I questioned as I thought it would not be too difficult to find someone like that in the multiverse.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°More than 80% of the Spider Totem you would find in the entire multiverse are Peter Parker or a variation of him. Those who are not, they often die in the journey of a Spider Totem.¡± Spider Supreme said in a sorrowful tone, shocking me.

    ¡°Does that mean the decision I took back then to use the Lizard Serum was one of those cases?¡± I said as I connected the dots.

    ¡°More likely than not. You probably would not have taken this drastic decision if fate had not willed it to happen. I have seen it too many times.

    A Spider Totem¡¯s life is filled with many tragedies. And one tragedy which is confirmed to happen at least once in their life is the death of a loved one.¡±

    Does that mean that I was just a puppet of fate?

    I quickly shook my head as this thought filled my mind. What had occurred was already in the past? There was no need to ruminate over it or blame it on something else. I just needed to look forward.

    ¡°But it is possible to circumvent these tragedies. Like you did with mine.¡± I said, realising just what had he done when he had saved my life.

    ¡°Yes, I did. But it took me several experiments before I could do it perfectly. Even then, more often the not, I could not save them because I was just not on time.¡± I could feel genuine sorrow in his voice as he explained how much he had done so that he could save those like me.

    ¡°Why does this even happen?¡± I said as I could not understand the purpose of this fate thrusted upon those like me.

    ¡°The reason is very complex. Just know that it is related to the working of the entire multiverse and can''t be easily broken. I will explain it to you next time.¡±

    ¡°Enough of this sad talk. It is about time Peter used the card.¡± Melusine said, reminding us of Spider Supreme''s actual purpose for coming here.

    ¡°So, you ready?¡± Spider Supreme asked as he got ready to use the card on me.

    ¡°I will not be unconscious for four days like last time, right.¡± I asked as I didn''t want to disappear again out of nowhere.

    ¡°Don''t worry. It will not take that much time. I think it will take only about half an hour. Moreover, it will be painless.¡± Spider Supreme said, assuring me.

    ¡°Alright! Use it then.¡± I said, giving my affirmation.

    ¡°Okay! I am starting. But I would advise you to remove your clothes and artefacts so that they are not damaged by the energy released during the procedure.¡± Spider Supreme said one last advice.

    As he said these words, Melusine turned her back to us so as to not peek on me.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± I stripped naked using the transformation bracelet and then give all the artefacts I had to Spider Supreme.

    ¡°I am starting now.¡± As he said these words, the silver card started floating and then entered my chest without any interruption.

    As soon as the card entered my body, I could feel the dragon I had seen before while meditating, roaring inside me.

    I became aware of the Saint Graph inside my soul Spider Supreme was talking about. I could feel its power growing and soon I was enveloped in a cocoon of red lightning.

    But I didn''t lose consciousness. I could feel the power of the Saint Graph entering my body and modifying it, strengthening it to another level.

    However, this enhancement was not a wild one like it was when I had obtained these powers. This time, every bit of power entering and enhancing my body felt obedient. I could control my body just as smoothly as I could before.

    Just as Spider Supreme had said, after about half an hour, the enhancement was completed and the cocoon of red lightning was absorbed by my body.

    ¡°Here, dress up now.¡± Spider Supreme said, throwing my transformation bracelet to me.

    I immediately changed into casual clothes using the bracelet and wore the rest of the artefacts.

    I had a lot to ask Spider Supreme after this enhancement but I felt restless as I wanted to check how much my body had improved.

    So, I moved across the island and punched a tree. As soon as I punched the tree, it was immediately uprooted and flew away because of the strength of my fist.

    Although I was impressed by my enhancement in strength the main improvement was in my speed. Just now, when I had moved, I had easily reached the speed I could only achieve using a low powered flash. Now, I could understand why Melusine had said that I had no speed.

    ¡°Now this is what I was talking about. I can now proudly say that you are my little brother.¡± Melusine said, praising my speed.

    ¡°Say, wanna have a flight together?¡± Melusine suddenly offered.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I agreed as I also needed to check how much my flight capability had improved.

 Chapter 79

    ¡°Release your wings now! I want to see how they look.¡± Melusine demanded.

    ¡°Sure!¡± I said and released my wings since I also wanted to see how much they had changed. As my wings unfurled from my back, I was surprised to see how much they had evolved.

    Although my wings had a metallic texture before, they now had a fully aerodynamic design. If seen from afar, I think they would not even seem to be wings.

    Curious about how much I had changed, I entered into my draconic form completely with a burst of red lightning. My horns were much slicker now and also coated with my unique red lightning.

    The scales no longer appeared randomly over my body. I had now full control over where they appeared. Moreover, the scales also had a complete metallic texture now. Overall, my draconic form now had a more metallic feel than a reptilian one.

    ¡°Now this is what I was talking about. Let me show you my wings.¡± As she said these words, Melusine was suddenly covered in a blue light.

    When the blue light disappeared, she looked much different from before. She had wings similar to mine on her back, the only difference being blue glowing lines on them instead of red ones like mine.

    She now wore a skin tight uniform although I could see blue lines on some parts of her body where her skin was exposed. But the most unique part were her horns.

    She had a crown of quite small horns on her head which glowed a soft blue. Moreover, they were bent so much that they looked more like a hair ornament than actual horns.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± Melusine asked excitedly although I could see some nervousness in her tone.

    ¡°You look awesome!¡± I said and even followed with a thumbs up.

    ¡°By the way, why does your body glow blue instead of red like mine?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°That is something we can talk about later. Come, it''s time for us to have a flight.¡± Melusine said, looking excited for the flight with me.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± As she said these words, Melusine¡¯s wings started glowing and then she was off, her wings blasting energy as though they were jet engines.

    ¡°See ya later, Spider Supreme.¡± I said to Spider Supreme as I took off after her, boosting my wings to catch her, causing them to also look like jet engines.

    I was surprised by how fast I was compared to before. I reckon that I could catch up to actual jets. Moreover, I could maneuver smoothly without loosing any control.

    ¡°Liking it so far, little bro? Melusine asked with a grin. She had slowed down her speed so that I could catch up to her.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I answered with a smile.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    As both of us flew over the sea shimmering in moonlight at high speeds, it just felt surreal.

    ¡°Catch me if you can.¡± Melusine said after about a minute and then boosted her wings to fly farther away from me.

    I just grinned at her challenge and also boosted my wings to catch up to her.

    For a few moments, my speed was good enough to catch up to her but soon I hit my limit. I could not boost my wings anymore.

    ¡°I can''t increase my speed more.¡± I shouted to Melusine as I admitted my defeat.

    ¡°Use Mana Burst!¡± Melusine shouted back, asking me to use something I had never heard of before.

    ¡°What is Mana Burst ¡ªOh!¡± Just as I was about to ask about Mana Burst, its information suddenly appeared in my mind.

    It was a Skill, although I didn''t understand why this term was used here. However, it was a process to enhance one¡¯s physical prowess in a burst using high amounts of magical energy. Because it required a huge amount of magical energy, only those with a huge reservoir like my Dragon Heart could use it.

    Although it didn''t fit right with me to use such a powerful Skill for just boosting my flight speed, it was actually a good chance to test this Skill.

    So, I used Mana Burst, causing huge amounts of magical energy, much more than I had ever used at once to flow through my body and enhance it. And consequently, my flight speed increased once more as my wings burnt through a huge amount of magical energy.

    As I came closer to Melusine, I could see her smiling at me.

    ¡°Now, this is enough speed that someone with Albion''s power should have.¡± She said with a smile. Her smile looked exceptionally beautiful in the moonlight.

    As we flew together at speeds rivalling that of fighter jets, I could feel a bond forming between us. After all, she was the only one who are similar to me.

    ¡°That was one great flight. I never had a chance to fly like that with anyone else.¡± Melusine said as we returned to the island after a few minutes. She seemed truly happy after flying together with me.

    ¡°You know, I was the one who had personally asked Spider Supreme to add Mana Burst in that card. So that you could fly even faster.¡± Melusine said while smiling.

    ¡°Then, I would have to thank you for this amazing skill.¡± I said, thanking her.

    ¡°I am very happy that Spider Supreme gave you Albion¡¯s powers. For the first time, I have someone who is similar to me.¡± Melusine said with an enchanting smile.

    Although I was happy to hear these words from Melusine and a bond was forming between us, I felt hesitant to be the reason for happiness as I remembered what had led to me obtaining these powers.

    ¡°You must have heard what led to me accepting Spider Supreme¡¯s proposal and transforming into my current state. Can you accept me as your little brother even after hearing what had actually happened?¡± I asked after gathering some courage.

    ¡°You had not done anything wrong. You just wanted to be strong. There is nothing wrong with that. The weak always want to grow stronger. It is the law of the world.¡± Melusine said philosophically, surprising me with her words.

    ¡°You know what, Peter. You remind me of my other little brother, Percival. He was just like you, righteous and wanting to grow stronger so that he could protect others.¡± Melusine said, talking about another brother of hers.

    ¡°We have another brother!¡± I asked, surprised by her words.

    ¡°He was actually just a human. However, he was raised along with me so I was his big sister. He is ¡­¡­ no more.¡± Melusine reluctantly shared Percival¡¯s fate with a sad face.

    ¡°Sorry! I didn''t know that this had happened.¡± I apologized.

    ¡°You don''t need to be sorry. But Percival and you would have definitely gotten along. Both of you are so much similar.¡± Melusine said with sad smile.

    ¡°So, how was your flight?¡± Spider Supreme said, breaking the sad atmosphere as he arrived.

    ¡°So, how was your first experience with Mana Burst? Did you like it?¡± Spider Supreme asked.

    ¡°It went great. But what are Skills?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Skills are a kind of power which is embedded in a Saint Graph. They can perform a large variety of functions, ranging from attack and defence to even enhancement.¡± Spider Supreme explained.

    ¡°Since we are talking about several functions of Saint Graph, let me explain to you the bread and butter of Saint Graphs, the Noble Phantasms.¡±

 Chapter 80

    ¡°What are Noble Phantasms?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Not only are they the most powerful and important part of a Saint Graph, they are also its very identity.¡± Spider Supreme explained to me the importance of Noble Phantasms.

    ¡°Their very identity?¡± I questioned, confused by his explanation.

    ¡°To explain Saint Graph properly, I must tell you about their history. It originated in a universe which was very similar to our own but with very different underlying laws.

    People who are famous enough there that they were written down in History could ascend to a higher form of existence called Heroic Spirits after their death to a different dimension called Throne of Heroes.

    Actually, the term ¡®Heroic Spirit¡¯ is a bit of a misnomer as not all Heroic Spirits were actually Heroes. One only needed to be famous enough for their fame to last centuries to enter the Throne of Heroes. You can find a large variety of famous people there, ranging from villains, heroes, scientists to even authors.¡±

    I was astonished to learn about the Throne of Heroes. A place where every famous person in history from heroes, villains, kings and even scientist and others gathered.

    ¡°The mages of that world managed to create away to someone those Heroic Spirits in a diminished form who they called ¡®Servants¡¯ in their arrogance.

    These Servants were actually a spiritual body formed completely of magical energy in which the Heroic Spirits descended. And the foundation of their spiritual body was the Saint Graph which contained all their powers.

    The Noble Phantasms are what made these Heroic Spirits famous when they were alive and is thus a vital part of their identity. Often times, it is a weapon such as a sword or a sphere which was used by the Heroic Spirit. A perfect example would be King Arthur whose Noble Phantasm would be Excalibur along with various other weapons he had used in his life such as Rhongomyniad.¡±

    Spider Supreme explained everything about Heroic Spirits and Noble Phantasms patiently. I was honestly in awe as I heard about Heroic Spirits from him.

    ¡°But Albion was a dragon not a human. How did you create its Saint Graph then?¡± I asked as I was confused by this fact.

    ¡°Be patient, I am explaining it now. Actually, the Saint Graph is quiet flexible and can be modified by powerful spells. Moreover, it can even be grafted into a human through various means. In fact, a lot of higher beings had Saint Graph in that universe.

    As such, I had created Albion''s Saint Graph using the DNA I had obtained from its corpse and reference data for research on Melusine¡¯s body. Even then, it was not an easy task and took several years.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I also have a grafted Saint Graph. Let me show you my Noble Phantasm.¡± Melusine said excitedly.

    Her hands became covered in a blue light and when the blue light disappeared, there were gauntlets on her hands on which swords for fixed. The swords were not normal swords either. I could see several words engraved on the swords in an unknown language.

    ¡°This is my Noble Phantasm, [Innocence Arondight].¡± Melusine told me proudly.

    ¡°Arondight, where have I heard that name before?¡± I had heard this name clearly somewhere but I seemed to miss the source.

    ¡°It is Lancelot¡¯s sword from the Arthurian Legends. Mine is a modified version of that sword. Lancelot''s Saint Graph vas grafted on me by Her Majesty, thus giving me the name Faerie Knight Lancelot.¡± Melusine said triumphantly.

    ¡°Faerie Knight? Faeries actually exist and you are a faerie? Weren''t you born from Albion?¡± I was a truly surprised by Melusine''s sudden proclamation.

    ¡°They do not exist in this world. Melusine is from a world with actually existed. Since she was raised by Faeries, she also has the traits of a Fae.

    But you should be thankful that the Faeries do not exist in your world. Because they were one bloody hell of cunts who actually enslaved humans.¡±

    Spider Supreme told me the true nature of the Faeries, shocking me. And here I had thought that the fairies were actually pure of heart as was taught in the stories. If they were truly like what Spider Supreme said them to be, then this world was indeed better off without them.

    ¡°Hey! Not all of us were evil. Just look at me, how I turned out. Besides, you yourself are married to Her Majesty, Faerie Queen Morgan Le Fae.¡± Melusine said to Spider Supreme in an accusing tone.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Huh! You are married and your wife is Morgan Le Fae!¡± I may not be too familiar with Arthurian Legends but the name Morgan Le Fae was just too infamous.

    ¡°Don''t look so surprised. This Morgan Le Fae has nothing to do with Arthurian Legends. In fact, the Arthurian Legends had not even taken place in that world. Here, let me show you my wedding photos.¡± Spider Supreme happily took out his wedding photos to show to me.

    As soon as I saw the pictures, I was shocked. Because, I could see a mature version of the old me in the picture along with a silver haired, blue eyed beauty, both of them looking happy married.

    This just reminded me of my relationship with Emma. Although the silver haired woman, Morgan Le Fae in the picture looked quite different from Emma, her silver hair as well as the cold expression on her face reminded me too much of her.

    Spider Supreme showed me various pictures of his wedding joyfully, some where he was with just his wife and others which were group pictures. However, I noticed one thing in all these pictures.

    ¡°Where are Uncle Ben and Aunt May?¡± I asked as there was no chance they would not be at the other me¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°Ah! I guess I forgot to tell you about this fact.¡± Spider Supreme said, his voice taking a sorrowful tone. I suddenly dreaded the answer to my question.

    ¡°I am more than 200 years old at this moment. So, you can understand what had happened. Everyone I used to know when I was young has already passed on.¡± Spider Supreme said this fact sorrowfully.

    ¡°Did your age not affect your marriage?¡± I asked in a bid to change the topic.

    ¡°Of course, it doesn''t. After all, her Majesty is already more than 2000 years old.¡± Melusine answered this time.

    ¡°Really! She doesn''t look like she could be any more than in her late 20s.¡± I was surprised to learn about this fact. Magic sure was convenient in this case.

    ¡°Anyways, we are going off the topic. We were talking about Noble Phantasms.¡± Spider Supreme said, returning to the topic.

    ¡°Actually, you already have a Noble Phantasm which you are using.¡±

    ¡°Then, why do I not know about it?¡± I asked, surprised by Spider Supreme''s words.

    ¡°Because it is actually a passive Noble Phantasm called [Armour of Albion]. The incredible defence you have is because of this Noble Phantasm.

    It had taken a lot of time and effort for me to include this Noble Phantasm in the serum. It works by giving your skin the same defence as Dragon Scales.¡±

    No wonder, my defence has always been this strong ever since I had gained this Saint Graph.

    ¡°Actually, you have another Noble Phantasm but that one can only be used when your Saint Graph''s power is at 100%.

    Anyways, I had not told you about Noble Phantasms just for explaining about them. I want you to develop another Noble Phantasm, the details of which I have already transferred to you when I had given you that card.¡±

    As Spider Supreme said these words, the name of the Noble Phantasm he wanted me to develop manifested in my mind.

    ¡°[Blessing of Albion]!¡±

    ¡°Yes, [Blessing of Albion]. As Noble Phantasms are something originating from a different world with different underlying laws, it is quite difficult to create new ones. Moreover, it is still likely that they will not very strong. However, I am confident about this one.

    Albion, the dragon had a history of blessing those who garnered its attention. This Noble Phantasm is something which emulates that act of his. It is a support type Noble Phantasm through which you can grant Dragon factors to someone temporarily.¡±

    As I heard Spider Supreme''s explanation, I realised how much of a broken skill it was. With this Noble Phantasm, I could give anyone the same powers as mine temporarily.

    ¡°But what do you mean by developing this Noble Phantasm?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°As I have said before, this power works on different laws. So, you have to make this Noble Phantasm fit with the current laws.

    There is not much you have to do. The framework of the Noble Phantasm has already been transferred to you and all you have to do is to make it fit. I have also installed instructions on how to do it. It should not take more than a week.¡±

    Spider Supreme explained what I had to do patiently as I was unaware of the inner workings of the Noble Phantasms.

    ¡°Anyways, since discussion is finished I need to ask you something. What is the cosmic force which is connected to Emma and Jean?¡± I questioned because if there was anyone who knew everything about this matter, it was definitely this guy since he had connected that causing force to Emma.

    ¡°Ah! You mean the Phoenix Force.¡± Spider Supreme answered.

    ¡°It is actually the Phoenix Force.¡± As I heard the answer, I was truly shocked. Phoenix Force was literally one of the strongest cosmic forces in the universe which had complete control over psionic energy.

    The sorcerers knew little about this force as it was only documented by the first Sorcerer Supreme Agamotto.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry. It is not that had to negotiate and control this force. Here, take this! It contains everything you need to know about the Phoenix Force.¡± Spider Supreme said, handing me a USB drive.

    I took a sigh of relief as I realised that with the knowledge regarding Phoenix force in our hand, Emma and Jean would not have a hard time dealing with it.

    Beep! Beep!

    I was about to continue the conversation when suddenly Spider Supreme¡¯s wristwatch rang.

    ¡°Oh! It seems that our time to return has come.¡± Spider Supreme said.

    Damn! Why did he have to go so quickly? I had a lot to ask him such as what he had used on Emma.

    ¡°Before I go, Peter, take this!¡± Spider Supreme said, giving me another silver card which had an image of a dragon''s head similar to that of Albion on it.

    ¡°This card will temporarily charge your Saint Graph to 100% and enable you to enter your dragon form.¡± Spider Supreme explained the purpose of the card, shocking me.

    ¡°But where would I even use this? I have never had a situation where I even had to use my true strength which has been enhanced even more now. I would literally never have to use this card. Beside, would I even be able to control my dragon form?¡± I questioned as I was already too damn overpowered.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry. Since it is a temporary power up, there should be no problems. Besides, that time will come very soon. Till then, Adios!¡± Saying these words, Spider Supreme created a rainbow portal and left with Melusine before I could ask what he meant when he said that the time will come very soon.

 Interlude 1

    Spider Supreme¡¯s POV

    ¡°So, what do you think about Peter?¡± I asked once we returned to my dimension.

    ¡°My little brother is a good and honest kid. But honestly, he reminds me a lot of Percival like I have said before.¡± Melusine said, giving her assessment in a sad tone.

    ¡°By the way, I still have difficulty believing that something like this exists. A being which is born out of a planet, a Celestial. And you all killed it and even made it your headquarters.¡± Melusine said as a looked at the huge face of Tiamut, the Celestial in which Avengers had made their headquarters for more than a hundred years.

    ¡°It was something necessary. I can''t believe those idiotic Celestials actually put a seed of a Celestial in Earth. Earth is the dimensional nexus of any world in this multiverse. If it is destroyed, the secondary dimensions will literally start overlapping with the main dimension. It will invite so many dimensional invasions that the entire universe will destroyed in a few years.¡± I explained the reason Tiamut had to be killed.

    ¡°By the way, do you regret not dying that day?¡± I asked Melusine hesitantly.

    ¡°Everyone wants to live in this world. I just regret that my entire world was destroyed even though it was a cruel one. Everything I used to know vanished like it never even existed.¡± Melusine said sorrowfully.

    ¡°It was something unavoidable. Even though the British Lostbelt had evolved to a Lost World, that doesn''t detract the fact that it was a world which should have been destroyed long ago. We could do nothing as it was just that world¡¯s fate.¡±

    ¡°But Her Majesty had prevented that destruction for thousands of years even though she hated nearly every faerie. You can''t just dismiss her efforts. Still, I can''t be that it was you, someone who are so weak in front of us that time was the one who had saved all of us.¡± Melusine said, remembering how I had been the one who had saved everyone from their death.

    ¡°Well, you can thank Morgan for that. Who would have thought that she would catch me while I was snooping around in my Astral form?¡± How can I forget that fateful meeting which had led to me saving her as well as her Knights¡¯ life?

    ¡°And she was intelligent enough to take advantage of you upon realising that you were not from our dimension. If it were not for Her Majesty creating backup bodies for us and you transferring our souls into them, we would not be alive.¡± Melusine said, reminiscing about the past.

    ¡°At that time, I had no other options. I needed to escape that dimension no matter how, but the dimensional barriers were too strong and my powers were too diminished there. And after what happened with me in the Indian Lostbelt, I feared going to any other lostbelt. It was fortunate that I went to the British one.¡± Those times were really tough for me. Fortunately, I managed to find some good comrades even though trust was not actually formed between us before we left that world of Lostbelts.

    Still, I had never guessed that I would marry Morgan one day. After all, she was always so cold and distant. Even after the destruction of British Lostbelt, there was only a business relationship between us which was only because everyone of us wanted to escape that dimension at that point.

    But after a point, trust started forming between us and they decided to accompany me even when I came back to my own multiverse.

    ¡°Hello, Father!¡± I was brought out of my thoughts as I was greeted by Baoban Sith, my stepdaughter.

    She was a red haired beauty wearing a Victorian era red coloured dress. She was the adopted daughter of Morgan and the only one with whom I didn''t have a good relationship for a long time.

    I never liked how cruel and sadistic she was. But everything changed when Morgan helped her regain her memories of her past lives.

    Baoban Sith was so confused and broken by her memories at that time because the memories of her previous and present lives painted a completely different picture of who she was.

    It was at that time that I had helped her face those memories and rebuild herself, creating upon between us in the process. She was now a fusion of her present and past life personalities, generally kind although her sadistic streak appeared quite often.

    As a result, she was quite accepting of my marriage with Morgan and had even recently started calling me ¡®father¡¯.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°So, how was your day?¡± I asked Baoban Sith.

    ¡°Oh! It was great. I had went to the Moon and am just returning now. I had a lot of fun visiting all the various cities on the Moon. Let me show you the pictures.¡± Baoban Sith said excitedly.

    ¡°I will see them later. But you are not abusing your privileges again, right?¡±

    Although I didn''t generally interfere with the government authorities, I was actually the de facto leader of the entire solar system. This was necessary so that I could have complete control over all the technology and other knowledge I had obtained from all over the multiverse as I could not risk them falling into wrong hands.

    ¡°Of course, I am not doing so. I promise!¡± Baoban Sith said, trying to convince me that she had not done anything of that sort.

    ¡°By the way, where are Kirschtaria and Ophelia?¡± I asked for their current locations.

    It was fortunate that I had been able to obtain their souls while I was checking on Chaldea¡¯s journey during the free time I had while serving Morgan. They had been of great help, especially Kirschtaria, who only wanted to help humanity even though had not chosen the right path for it.

    ¡°They are on a date in Venice.¡± Baoban Sith replied.

    ¡°Alright! When they return, ask them to give me a report regarding the Artificial Valkyrie Project¡¯s progress.¡± I gave the directions to Baoban Sith.

    The artificial Valkyrie project was based on the artificial Valkyries from the Scandinavian Lostbelt. Even though we had only an artificial Valkyrie¡¯s body for research when we had started the project, Kirschtaria and Ophelia had been able to make amazing progress. The artificial Valkyries they had created could already show about 60% of the original¡¯s power and a Valkyrie Saint Graph project was also in the working.

    ¡°You girls get going. I have work to do.¡± I said and left the girls¡¯ company.

    ¡°Try to complete your work early, Father. You know how angry Mother becomes when you don''t give her enough attention.¡± Baoban¡¯s voice sounded from behind me, reminding me of Morgan.

    I entered a restricted corridor which only I along with a few others had the authority to enter. After going through several scans, I entered a lift which took me near the Celestial¡¯s heart, i.e. near the Earth¡¯s core.

    When the lift came to a stop, I could see a large mechanical pillar in the middle of the control room which controlled the entire headquarters.

    ¡°Give me a report of your observation in the recent week, Hephaestus. Show me what is going on around the multiverse nowadays?¡± I ordered Hephaestus who now ran much of the systems in the Celestial base.

    The remnant of the Machine God Hephaestus was yet another advantage I had brought from that world. I was lucky that our thoughts aligned and Hephaestus agreed to transfer his remaining consciousness so that he could come with me.

    It can be said that Hephaestus was fortunate since the clone he had left behind in the terminal had been killed by that evil bastard Ashiya Douman in just a few days.

    ¡°It is as you have guessed. Enemies of the web are moving. As you know, the minions of Knull have conquered yet another Earth just last week. Even Chthon¡¯s movements can be felt.¡± Hephaestus reported the grim news.

    ¡°What about the Spider Society Miguel O¡¯ Hara created?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They are still working on the canon events, not knowing that a huge number of their problems are not even because of the canon events. They have no clue of their true enemy.¡±

    Damn it! If it was not for the fact that I would be discovered by our enemies the moment I contacted Miguel, I would have given that idiot a big slap on his face.

    ¡°What about the Klirinomia I had brought? Have they been optimised yet?¡± I asked about the Klirinomia I had stolen from Olympus.

    ¡°The Klirinomia have been optimised. But you have not told me who will you use them on.¡± Hephaestus asked.

    ¡°Their users will be chosen when the time comes.¡± I replied.

    At least, the preparations were going on well. The one major advantage I had was that the enemies of the Web not aware of me as I was assumed to be dead when I fell into the other multiverse.

    Combined with everything I had brought from the other multiverse, I had more than a decent chance against them. But I could not reveal myself carelessly as it would be disadvantageous for us.

    As such I had no choice but to watch silently as they started moving. However, I would have to move one day and at a critical point otherwise this could turn into a multiversal war.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You are doing as much as you can.¡± Hephaestus said, cheering me up.

    Beep! Beep!

    ¡°Look, your wife is already calling. Go and spend sometime with her.¡± Hephaestus said upon receiving Morgan''s message.

    ¡°Morgan, dear¡­¡­!¡± I greeted Morgan as I arrived at my room but was stunned at the view before my eyes.

    Morgan was on the bed wearing a stunning black lingerie, her piercing eyes staring at me with a sultry look.

    ¡°What''s the occasion?¡± I jokingly asked.

    ¡°Do I need an occasion to dress up for my husband? Besides, you looked quite worried these days. So, I decided to cheer you up.¡± Morgan answered.

    ¡°You know what is going on these days. The situation can easily turn into a multiversal war in just a few years. As one of the strongest Spider Totem in the entire multiverse, I have a lot of responsibility. Like my Uncle Ben had said long time ago, ¡®With Great Power comes Great Responsibility¡¯.¡± I said, revealing my thoughts to her as I sat down on the bed.

    ¡°I know! But you along with all of us are you doing everything we can. As such, worrying needlessly will not do anything.¡± Morgan said, asking me to not worry too much.

    ¡°Now, remove your suit! This is our bedroom, not any other place. After all, I have worn this lingerie especially for you.¡± Morgan ordered.

    ¡°Alright!¡± I removed my suit using the transformation belt I wore and then transferred all of my artefacts into a spatial pocket dimension.

    ¡°Now, come here, dear!¡± Morgan said, placing her arms around my neck as soon as I removed my clothes.

    As our lips kissed and we fell on the bed, I realised once again how lucky I was to have such an incredible wife.

 Chapter 81

    ¡°Mr. Hank, are the robots ready?¡± I asked from the Danger Room.

    ¡°Yes, they are. But try not to damage them too much.¡± Mr. Hank said, asking us to damage the robots less if possible like always.

    ¡°I will see what I can do.¡± I replied with a grin.

    It had been a week since my meeting with Spider Supreme and my ¡®big sis¡¯ Melusine. I had now gained proper control over all the enhancements I had received from the upgrade Spider Supreme had given me.

    Emma and Jean had also managed to regulate their connection with Phoenix Force with the help of the information Spider Supreme had given us. Their psychic powers were now increasing day by day without any danger to themselves and everyone near them.

    Also, we could now see proper differences between Emma and Jean¡¯s usage of their psychic powers. Jean had mastery over both telepathy and telekinesis but Emma¡¯s mastery in telepathy was just too superior compared to Jean¡¯s although her telekinesis lagged behind a bit.

    It was likely because of the fact that Emma was originally a telepathic so her mastery was in that field.

    Moving on, I had now created my first proper artefact using the Thunder Wolf¡¯s crystal. Originally, I was going to make it an attack type artefact but then Spider Supreme enhanced my powers and I realised that I simply had no need for an attack type artefact due to my powers.

    ¡°So, what kind of artefact you have made, Peter? You said that it was a surprise.¡± Kurt asked excitedly. Every student was here in the Danger Room to see the artefact I had created although only Mr. Hank was in the control room.

    ¡°Let me show you!¡± Saying this, I showed everyone the artefact.

    ¡°A belt!¡± Everyone was surprised to find that the artefact was in the form of a belt which was rather unconventional.

    The belt in question had a black scaly design while the buckle had a wolf head which held the elemental crystal which was now completely red in colour.

    ¡°Mr. Hank, activate the robots!¡± I asked Mr. Hank once I wore the belt.

    The robots, upon being activated, moved towards me using their skates in an erratic fashion.

    Seeing their movement, I merely grinned and activated the artefact.

    As soon as the artefact was activated, the red crystal on the belt released a beam of red lightning which surprisingly took the form of a wolf.

    The wolf formed of red lightning rushed forward and destroyed all the robots in an instant using its tremendous speed. Once the robots were destroyed, the wolf let out a howl and returned to the belt as a beam of red lightning.

    ¡°Wow! How did that lightning took the shape of a wolf?¡± Kitty asked, surprised by the artefact''s function.

    ¡°This is a summon-type artefact. Since I do not require any attack type artefact after the upgrade to my powers, I decided to create a summon-type artefact.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    It is quite difficult to create a summon type artefact since there needs to be something which can control the summon construct. Fortunately, the elemental crystal of the Thunder Wolf had the remnant spirit of Thunder Wolf which enabled me to make this artefact.

    I have decided to call this artefact the ¡®Thunder Wolf Belt¡¯. What do you all think of it?¡±

    ¡°It is awesome, Peter.¡± Kurt answered with a thumbs up.

    ¡°Yeah! It is quite a unique artefact.¡± Everyone else also said in agreement.

    ¡°Then, Kurt, you will use this artefact from now on.¡± I said suddenly, removing the belt and putting it in Kurt''s hands.

    ¡°What? But why? How can take it? You have made it using so much of your time.¡± Kurt asked, stunned by my sudden decision.

    ¡°Do you think that I need this artefact after my recent upgrade? This artefact is most suitable for you what with your teleportation power. You will be able to summon the wolf wherever you want. Besides, you don''t have any offensive means. As such, you should use it from now on.¡± I explained the reason.

    ¡°Alright! I will take this artefact if you insist. I will use it properly. You can count on me.¡± Kurt said after some contemplation and agreed to my proposition.

    ¡°Hey, what about me? I also do not have any means of offense.¡± Kitty complained.

    ¡°You can borrow the Thunder Wolf Belt from Kurt whenever you need it, Kitty. I will make an artefact for you later when I get the opportunity.¡± I said to Kitty, promising to make an artefact for her later.

    Honestly, I could give my Dragon Claws to Kitty since they were also redundant for me after my upgrade. But she would definitely not be able to withstand the recoil of the artefact with her physique.

    ¡°By the way, do you think that your big sister who is apparently smaller than you would like this artefact you have made?¡± Emma asked, referring to Melusine.

    When I had told everyone about Melusine upon returning, they had obviously been surprised to learn that there was actually someone similar to me and with such a peculiar personality. Needless to say, I had to face a barrage of questions regarding her.

    ¡°Well, she would obviously have liked it. After all, she loves speed a little too much. As such, she would definitely be surprised by the summon¡¯s tremendous speed.¡± I answered as I remembered how crazy she was regarding speed.

    ¡°Of course, she would love speed. Who would not when they have literal jet wings?¡± Kitty said.

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely true. Ha ha ha!¡± I along with everyone else started laughing at Kitty''s words.

    ¡°Still, I can''t believe that she made you burn so much mana to use that new skill, ¡®Mana Burst¡¯ which you had just obtained only for increasing your speed.¡± Jean said.

    ¡°Hey, Peter! Had Spider Supreme told you something more? Like why he had connected me to the Phoenix Force?¡± Emma asked.

    ¡°No, he hadn''t. I was going to ask but you had to leave since he did not have much time in this dimension for some reason. Most of the time I spent with Spider Supreme, he was explaining about my power and what I needed to know about it.¡± I answered.

    I decided to withhold the personal information I knew about Spider Supreme since it was not my right to tell them. Besides, they still didn''t know that Spider Supreme was actually another Peter Parker.

    ¡°Speaking of Spider Supreme, I remembered something. Kurt, can you go and see if Mr. Logan is free. If he is, please bring him here.¡± I asked Kurt.

    ¡°But why? Why do you need Mr. Logan?¡± Jean asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, it''s nothing. Spider Supreme had given me a little homework. Now that it has been completed, I have a new power to test.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Damn! This Spider Supreme always gives some powers whenever he appears. What is he, Santa Claus?¡± Bobby said, causing us to have a little laugh.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± I said with a shrug.

    ¡°But why Mr. Logan? Why do you need him to test this power?¡± Emma questioned.

    ¡°It is because this power actually grants a portion of my abilities to another person. As it is something untested, I decided to test it on Mr. Logan as his healing factor should be enough to prevent any unfortunate event in case anything happens.¡± I explained why I had asked for Mr. Logan.

    ¡°Damn! It is one broken power. I am starting to believe that he is really Santa Claus.¡± Emma said jokingly as she heard about the function of my new Noble Phantasm.

    ¡°Alright, I am off!¡± Kurt said, teleporting to find Mr. Logan.

    Let''s see how does this [Blessing of Albion] work?

 Chapter 82

    ¡°Yo, kids! What¡¯s up?¡± Mr. Logan greeted us as he and Kurt appeared inside the Danger Room.

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Dragon boy here has obtained a new power from that Spider Wizard. So he wants to test it on you.¡± Rogue said in her usual tone.

    ¡°Peter, why did you not tell us about this new power you had received when you had first returned?¡± Mr. Logan asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°It is because that new power had not been developed yet. So, I decided to tell everyone when I had finally developed it.¡± I explained the reason for withholding this fact.

    ¡°Alright! But why do you need to test it on me?¡± Mr. Logan questioned.

    ¡°I think it would be better to show it to you rather than explaining it.¡± I said since [Blessing of Albion] was quite a unique Noble Phantasm.

    ¡°Okay, fine! Use it on me.¡± Mr. Logan said, giving his permission, clearly wanting to finish this matter as soon as possible.

    After receiving Mr. Logan¡¯s permission, I took a deep sigh and then focused on the Noble Phantasm I had developed over the past week.

    I then activated the Noble Phantasm by saying its chant.

    ¡°Thou art garnered a Dragon¡¯s attention, [Blessing of Albion]!¡±

    As I said the chant, an orb of red light appeared between my hands and then flew over to Mr. Logan and entered his body.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Mr. Logan exclaimed as red sparks started appearing all around his body.

    Black scales suddenly grew on several parts of his body and two small horns even appeared on his head.

    Awed by the change to his body, Mr. Logan released his metal claws and to everyone''s surprise, the claws were covered in my signature red lightning.

    ¡°What the hell did you do to me, Peter?¡± Mr Logan asked, shocked by the sudden transformation of his body.

    ¡°This is what Spider Supreme gave me, a Noble Phantasm. It is called [Blessing of Albion]. It allows me to give someone a portion of my powers temporarily.¡± I explained everything about my Noble Phantasm.

    ¡°And here I thought you did this makeover permanently to me without asking my permission. Still, it is nice to have this power even temporarily.¡± Mr. Logan said while laughing.

    ¡°By the way, what is a Noble Phantasm?¡± Jean asked, noticing the unique term.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°You can think of it as a power which works according to myths and legends. For example, Albion, the dragon from which I have obtained these powers had a penchant for giving blessings to those who garnered his attention. This caused the formation of my Noble Phantasm [Blessing of Albion] which copies that myth.¡± I explained what were the Noble Phantasms.

    ¡°So, the chant you said just now was to evoke that myth, right?¡± Emma asked, ever the observant one.

    ¡°Yes, a chant related to the Noble Phantasm is used whenever it is activated.¡± I confirmed Emma''s hypothesis.

    ¡°Should I retract my Noble Phantasm now, Mr. Logan?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hell no, kid! It is not everyday I get to enjoy a powerup. Let me use it a little first.¡± Mr. Logan rejected my proposal, wanting to test the powerup.

    ¡°Sure! This will also give me some data on how much of a boost my Noble Phantasm provides.¡± I said, agreeing with Mr. Logan.

    ¡°Hey, Hank!¡± Mr. Logan suddenly shouted towards the control room.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Mr. Hank replied in a nervous tone.

    ¡°Is the Sentinel repaired yet?¡± Mr. Logan asked, raring to go against it.

    ¡°Don''t even think about it, Logan. Peter had only caused a hole in it but considering your current state, I am afraid that I will only find its pieces if I release the Sentinel.¡± Mr. Hank said, rejecting Mr Logan''s request.

    ¡°Fine! Then, release the ordinary robots.¡± Mr. Logan ordered.

    ¡°I am doing it. Have some patience!¡± Mr. Hank said, relenting to Mr. Logan''s orders.

    As the robots rushed towards Mr. Logan, he also leaped towards them, ready to test the upgrades he had temporarily received.

    It was easy to see that his speed was much higher than before. Looks like he had inherited a part of my speed too.

    As Mr. Logan¡¯s claws clad in red lightning hit a robot¡¯s body, it cleaved through it like it was butter. But something unique happened as he hit another one of the robots.

    The red lightning clad metal claws suddenly sparkled intensely and then released a bolt of red lightning which went on to hit the walls after burning through another robot¡¯s body.

    ¡°Finally, I got a long range attack.¡± Mr. Logan said with a grin as he saw the red lightning bolt.

    Then, he went on to release lightning bolts at the robots, only attacking with his claws when they got near. It was clear from his grin that he was happy to be able to use a long range attack although temporarily.

    ¡°That was one good workout.¡± Mr. Logan said as he finished the last of the robots.

    ¡°Logan, Professor has called for¡ª What the hell happened to you?¡± Ms. Ororo exclaimed as she saw Mr. Logan¡¯s draconic appearance upon arriving in the control room.

    As we heard Ms. Ororo''s shocked voice, all of us looked at each other and started laughing.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! It was a good prank, although unintentional.¡± Kurt said while laughing.

    ¡°Why is Logan like this and why the hell are all of you laughing?¡± Ms. Ororo asked in a furious voice as she entered the Danger Room.

    ¡°It is nothing serious, Ms. Ororo. I was just testing my new power which has turned Mr. Logan like this. Don''t worry. It is only temporary.¡± I explained the whole matter causing Ms. Ororo to release a sigh of relief.

    ¡°And here I thought that something serious had happened.¡± Ms. Ororo was glad to learn that it was just a temporary transformation.

    ¡°Alright, kid! Turn me back.¡± Mr. Logan said.

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± I rescinded my Noble Phantasm which caused all the changes in Mr Logan''s body to suddenly disappear in red particles.

    The red particles then formed together an orb of red light which was then absorbed into my hand.

    ¡°By the way, you are saying something, Ororo?¡± Mr. Logan asked why she was looking for him.

    ¡°Professor Xavier has called for you. There is a SHIELD agent who wants to talk to us.¡± Ms. Ororo explained the whole matter.

    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!¡± Mr. Logan said, ready to depart.

    ¡°Peter, you too! The SHIELD agent wants to meet with you specifically.¡± Ms. Ororo said, shocking me.

    ¡°Me, but why?¡±

 Chapter 83

    ¡°Why does the SHIELD want to meet me?¡± I was obviously surprised by this request since I had never imagined that SHIELD would ask for me.

    ¡°Apparently, he wants us to go on a special mission for which he is creating a team. And he has specifically asked for Red Lightning to join the team.¡± Ms. Ororo explained the whole matter as we moved to the ground floor from the basement.

    ¡°How much does the SHIELD know about me?¡± I asked since it was important for me to know as a sorcerer. I could not afford to leak the existence of magic.

    ¡°Fortunately, they only know about your dragon powers and regard them as your mutant ability. They don''t know about magic and that you are a sorcerer.

    We came close to revealing the existence of magic during the Magneto incident when you teleported Magneto. Fortunately, we were able to pass it off as Kurt¡¯s doing by explaining that Kurt had a secondary mutation and could now create portals.

    Thankfully, SHIELD had not been able to learn about magic.

    ¡°But they should know that you are Peter Parker since we have to file information about any mutant we take in.¡± I was about to release a sigh of relief when Ms. Ororo revealed that they knew about my identity.

    ¡°Will this have any adverse effect on my family?¡± I asked, worried about Uncle Ben and Aunt May.

    ¡°Likely not. When we first started taking in the mutant children, we made a deal with the government that in exchange of allowing the children to join their missions, the data of their parents will be anonymous and only their own data will be in the system.

    We made this deal because we didn''t want the government to force the young mutants to work for them by taking their parents hostage.

    Moreover, even the only picture they have of you is of your current appearance. So, they can''t find your relatives using this face of yours. Even the momentary surveillance which was put on your family will be off the record. So, you don''t need to worry. Your family is completely safe.¡±

    I released a sigh of relief finally once I learnt from Ms. Ororo that my family will not be in danger because of me.

    Soon, we reached the lobby where we found Professor Xavier talking with a man in a business suit.

    ¡°Oh! All of you are finally here.¡± Professor Xavier said, greeting all of us.

    ¡°You must be Peter, the famed Red Lightning. I am honoured to meet such a great young man.¡± The agent said as he enthusiastically greeted me.

    ¡°Umm¡­ You are¡ª¡± I asked, taken a little aback by his forwardness.

    ¡°Oh! Where are my manners? I am Phil Coulson, a SHIELD Agent.¡± The man or rather Phil said, introducing himself.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Agent Phil. However, I would prefer if you do not call me Red Lightning as I don''t like that name too much.¡± It was not that the name was bad but it just felt that I could not use this name to define my identity.

    ¡°To be honest I have become a big fan of yours ever since you defeated Sabertooth at the Long Island while defending the very protesters who hated mutantkind. Moreover, you did a great job taking down Magneto along with the Storm.¡± Agent Phil started singing my phrases which honestly caused me to blush a little.

    ¡°But I was not alone during both times. It would have taken much longer for me to defeat Sabertooth if not for the help from my teammates. And you can''t deny Storm¡¯s role in capturing Magneto.¡± Despite my embarrassment from Agent Phil¡¯s praise, I countered those praises since they magnified my role while also diminishing the role others had played. As their friend, I definitely didn''t want to undermine their efforts.

    ¡°Speaking of Magneto, how is that bastard doing?¡± Mr. Logan asked.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry. We have sealed Magneto in a prison made specifically for him. He can forget about escaping from that prison forever.¡± Agent Phil said proudly.

    ¡°Enough of this buttering up, Agent Phil. Say your business now.¡± Professor Xavier said in a serious tone.

    So, that was what Agent Phil was trying to do. By singing my praises, he was trying to make me more approachable to SHIELD and thus more prone to recruitment in future.

    ¡°Alright! Since you are saying so, Professor, I will come directly to the main point.¡± Agent Phil said, his face taking a serious expression.

    ¡°I want Wolverine, Storm and Peter here to join a special team SHIELD is creating, the Avengers. The mission for which we are making this team is extremely important so we can''t just give it to the X-Men.¡± Agent Phil revealed his intention for coming here.

    ¡°Is this mission so tough that we mutants can''t solve it alone?¡± Mr. Logan asked.

    ¡°We can''t take a single risk on this mission. That is why we are creating the Avengers which will include not only mutants but also combat personal from various fields. And it is very likely that the opponent will be your equal in combat strength.¡± Agent Phil explained the nature of the mission.

    ¡°May I ask about the specifics of the mission?¡± Professor Xavier asked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the mission details are top secret and I can''t reveal them here. However, I believe that what SHIELD is offering should be more than enough of an incentive.¡± Agent Phil said.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What you are offering this time is indeed near 10 times of what generally receive per mission. What are your thoughts, everyone?¡± Professor Xavier asked for our opinion.

    ¡°Well, with Peter and myself there along with Storm¡¯s firepower, I believe that this mission will be a piece of cake.¡± Mr. Logan said, expressing his belief in our combat prowess.

    After all, he knew how much my powers had improved from the upgrade Spider Supreme had given me. Besides, my magic provided enough versatility that we could escape if things got too rough.

    ¡°Indeed, with all three of us together, I believe this mission will be doable.¡± Ms. Ororo said in favour of accepting the mission.

    ¡°What about you, Peter?¡± Professor Xavier asked for my opinion.

    ¡°I am also in favour of accepting the mission, Professor.¡± I said, giving my affirmation.

    ¡°Very well, then. We will accept this mission.¡± Professor Xavier said, accepting the mission.

    ¡°Alright! Since you have agreed, I want you three to be ready to depart in a few hours. I will also join you in the X-jet on the journey to our destination.¡± Agent Phil said, giving instructions for us to depart in a few hours.

    ¡°This fast!¡± I was surprised that we had to depart in just a few hours.

    ¡°Yes. Director Nick Fury has asked for you to meet him as soon as possible. So, we have to hurry.¡± Agent Phil explained the reason.

    ¡°Also, Peter.¡± Agent Phil suddenly addressed me.

    ¡°I would like you to give me a codename now which you would use during the mission since you would not be using the name ¡®Red Lightning¡¯.¡± Agent Phil asked for my codename.

    Fortunately, I had decided on what my codename will be. I had decided upon this codename upon hearing about the origin of my powers from Spider Supreme.

    ¡°You may call me ¡®Albion¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 84

    ¡°An aircraft carrier? Wasn''t the mission top secret?¡± I questioned as the X-jet flew to an aircraft carrier which obviously belonged to the SHIELD considering the logo it had on it.

    ¡°Director Nick Fury himself will brief you on this mission and he is here. Your teammates for this mission are also here.¡± Agent Phil explained.

    ¡°Land it there!¡± Agent Phil instructed as we landed on the aircraft carrier.

    ¡°You are finally here, Phil.¡± A red haired beauty greeted us as we departed from the X-jet.

    ¡°Ah! Hello, Natasha!¡± Agent Phil returned the greeting, revealing the woman''s name, Natasha.

    ¡°Who is this new guy? I recognise Storm and Wolverine but not him.¡± Natasha asked who I was.

    I had thought she would recognise me considering that I was rather famous. But it looks like she could not recognise me even when I was wearing my iconic suit.

    ¡°He is Albion. You may recognise him by the name he has been given, Red Lightning.¡± Agent Phil said, introducing me.

    ¡°But isn''t he just a kid from what I know about him?¡± Natasha questioned.

    ¡°He is. But Director Fury decided to have him on the team even if only for backup. We can''t just ignore his firepower after all.¡± Agent Phil explained the reason for my presence.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked as Agent Phil was answering her every question without any hesitation.

    ¡°Oh! This is Agent Natasha Romanov, also known as Black Widow. She is one of our top agents and would be a part of the team we are creating.¡± Agent Phil introduced Agent Natasha as our future teammate.

    ¡°That is enough talk, Phil. Now, you must go. Director Fury is waiting for you in the control room.¡± Natasha gave Agent Phil his orders.

    ¡°Looks like I must go, everyone. I will leave you in the hands of Natasha.¡± Saying these words, Agent Phil departed for the control room.

    We were about to continue our conversation when a man suddenly came running towards us. With the help of my Dragon Sense, I could clearly sense that his body was a lot more powerful compared to an ordinary human.

    He was clearly a superhuman. For some reason, I felt like I had seen his face before but I could not remember where.

    ¡°James! I can''t believe that you are still alive. As soon as I saw you with those claws, I knew that it was you.¡± The man said with pure happiness on his face as he moved to hug Mr. Logan.

    Mr. Logan surprisingly didn''t resist his hug for some reason. It was clear that the man recognised Mr. Logan even though he was in his suit. Perhaps he was someone from Mr. Logan¡¯s past.

    ¡°Did I know you before? I am sorry but I have lost my memories.¡± Mr. Logan replied apologetically.

    ¡°What! You can''t remember me, James. It¡¯s me, Steve Rogers. We fought together in the Second World War.¡± The man introducing himself as Steve Rogers tried to remind Mr. Logan of the past times.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    As he said this words however, I suddenly realised who he was. Steve Rogers and these second World War, this two clues made me remember who he was.

    ¡°You are Captain America!¡± I couldn''t believe that I was before a living legend. I had been a big fan of him since I was a kid.

    ¡°Yes, I am indeed Captain America.¡± He admitted with a shy smile.

    ¡°But how is that possible?¡± Ms. Ororo asked, surprised by his presence since he should not be alive.

    ¡°We had found him sealed in ice several metres deep inside a glacier. Honestly, we still can''t believe that the Super Soldier Serum allowed him to survive inside the ice for 70 years.

    Actually, we wanted Captain here to enjoy his life but we had to call him for this mission.¡±

    Agent Natasha explain the reason why Captain America was still alive. However, we still knew nothing about the mission even now. It seems that Director Fury will be the one who will tell us.

    ¡°Look, this picture really shows both of us.¡± Captain America took out a picture which clearly depicted both him and Mr. Logan in a military camp.

    ¡°Gentlemen, you will have time to talk about the past later. For now, we must move.¡± Agent Natasha said, reminding us why we were here.

    As we started moving, we came across a person who clearly didn''t seem to be a staff.

    ¡°Hello, Natasha!¡± The man greeted Natasha, clearly knowing her.

    ¡°You must be Dr. Bruce Banner.¡± Captain America said, recognising him.

    ¡°You are Dr. Banner! I am a big fan of yours, sir. I was greatly impressed by your research on Gamma rays.¡± I said as I excitedly shaked his hand. I can''t believe I met two people I deeply admired today.

    Although I knew what kind of monster Dr. Banner could transform into, I still admired the scientist in him.

    ¡°Didn''t know that I still had fans after what had happened?¡± Dr. Banner replied. However, it seems that he was happy to receive such admiration from me.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, I hope that you will be able to find Tesseract.¡± Captain America said.

    ¡°I will see what I can do.¡± Dr. Banner replied.

    ¡°Tessaract?¡± Could it be the same artefact that I knew about or was it just something with the same name?

    ¡°Since you are going to know about it in a few minutes anyways, let me tell you about it.¡± Agent Natasha said, finally allowing us to get some information.

    ¡°This is Tesseract.¡± Agent Natasha said, showing us the picture of a blue glowing cube.

    ¡°It has been stolen and our mission is to retrieve it. It contains enough energy to completely change this world. So, you understand how important this mission is. The rest, Director will tell you.¡±

    Damn it! This Tessaract looked just like how Ancient One had described it to me. But shouldn¡¯t it be on Asgard and not on Earth? I must tell this to Ancient One as soon as I get the chance.

    ¡°Agent Romanov!¡± A staff member came and murmured something to Agent Natasha.

    ¡°It seems that we must now enter the carrier. The air is going to be sparse in a while.¡± Agent Natasha said to all of us.

    ¡°Is this a submarine?¡± Captain America questioned.

    ¡°How about I show you all?¡± Agent Natasha said as she took us to the railing.

    Soon after we reached it, the waters started churning and then a freaking jet engine appeared out of water.

    Looking around, it seems that there were jet engines on both sides of the carrier.

    ¡°Is this carrier going to fly?¡± Ms. Ororo asked, amazed by the phenomenon before her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it is. There is a reason it is called a Helicarrier.¡± Agent Natasha said with a smirk.

    ¡°So, worse than a submarine, huh!¡± Captain America commented.

    ¡°I think not, Captain. Now, follow me.¡± Agent Natasha asked for us to follow her inside the Helicarrier.

    As we started moving inside, I saw the opportunity.

    I immediately activated the Chameleon mode of the suit which created optical illusions around my suit. This mode would be more than enough to mask any spell I casted.

    I then casted a communication spell, sending information about Tessaract to Ancient One that it was on Earth.

    ¡°Tessaract is on Earth and the world knows about it. I don''t have the whole information but it seems to have been stolen.¡±

    Looks like Ancient One understood how important this information was since she replied in just a minute.

    ¡°Keep an eye around and send me any information you find as soon as possible. I will see what I can do on my side.¡±

 Chapter 85

    ¡°Director, we are here.¡± Agent Natasha said to the man on the platform as we entered the control room.

    In the centre of the room, I could see a dark skinned man with an eyepatch on his left eye. So, this was the famed Director of the SHIELD, Nick Fury.

    ¡°I am glad that everyone is here. Please wait for a moment. I shall start the briefing soon.¡± Director Nick Fury said to us as he focused on other matters.

    ¡°Director, the engines are working well. All systems are green. The Helicarrier is fully operational.¡± A staff member reported.

    ¡°Then, are we ready to start the invisibility panels?¡± Director Fury questioned.

    ¡°Yes, we are, Director.¡± The answer came in affirmative.

    ¡°Then, let''s go invisible.¡± Director Fury ordered.

    Damn! This Helicarrier could even turn invisible. And here I thought that our technology was decades behind to achieve such a feat.

    ¡°Dr. Banner!¡± Director Fury suddenly addressed Dr. Banner, finally moving his attention to us.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Dr. Banner answered abruptly, not expecting to be addressed first.

    ¡°Have you thought of a way to track Tessaract¡¯s gamma radiation?¡± Director Fury asked.

    ¡°Yes, I have. I would require every lab you can order to do the following.¡± For the next few minutes, Dr. Banner explained his strategy for tracking Tessaract''s gamma radiation. It was rather enlightening for me since I learnt a lot from Dr. Banner¡¯s unique strategy.

    After this mission was over, maybe I could ask Dr. Banner for his number so that we would be in contact. I could honestly learn a lot from him.

    ¡°I believe it is now time for the briefing.¡± Director Fury asked us to follow him for the briefing. Following him, we entered a meeting room which had a large monitor.

    ¡°This is our target, Tesseract as you all should already have known by now.¡± Director Fury showed us the image of Tessaract Cube once all of us sat down.

    ¡°It is said to have come from Asgard. It was actually found first by HYDRA but after the Second World War, it fell into our hands. For which I would like to thank Captain here.¡± Director Fury said while pointing to Captain America who nodded.

    ¡°Two days ago, Tessaract suddenly got out of control and created a portal from which this guy appeared. He calls himself Loki of Asgard.¡± The monitor now showed the image of Loki, a black haired green eyed man who wore clothes of a unique design which was clearly not of Earth.

    ¡°As soon as he appeared, he immediately stole the Tessaract and ran away despite our utmost attempts to stop him. Your goal is to capture Loki and recover Tessaract.¡± Director Fury finally mentioned our mission.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Perhaps Loki just wants to obtain what he believes belongs to Asgard.¡± Ms. Ororo said her thoughts.

    ¡°I am sure that this is not the case.¡± Director Fury denied Ms. Ororo¡¯s assumption.

    ¡°In fact, we had contact with Loki¡¯s brother Thor last year and our relationship could be called amenable. If they wanted Tessaract back then, they could easily have asked for it. This leads us to believe that Loki is a rogue element.¡± Director Fury explained why this assumption could not be true.

    ¡°Now, let''s talk about Loki¡¯s abilities which we have seen till now. Loki wields a staff which can release some kind of energy blasts. But that is not his strongest power. He can use his staff to mind control people and even enslave them.

    When you first appeared, he mind controlled several of our agents including our top agent Hawkeye and lead scientist Erik Selvig. This makes him extremely dangerous. So, you all must make sure not to let his staff touch your body if you can help it.¡±

    I was stunned when I heard about mind control. From what I had learnt about telepathy, it was pretty much impossible to have enough control over one¡¯s mind to literally enslave him, especially for a long time.

    ¡°If this Loki can mind control people, then why did you not ask for a telepath?¡± Mr. Logan asked in a furious tone. Clearly he was angry that Director Fury had made such an obvious mistake.

    ¡°It is not that we had not considered it. But Professor Xavier can''t join the mission because of his paralysis and the only other options are two young girls whom we don''t want to send on a battlefield.

    Moreover, we believe that telepathy would not be of much help since this level of mind control has never been seen before. So, we decided to call for all three telepaths once we have even a single mind controlled person in our grasp.¡±

    Mr. Logan calmed down as he heard Director Fury¡¯s argument which clearly made sense.

    ¡°Anyways, I will leave you all here so that you can start getting along. I believe that it will be helpful during the mission. Agent Phil!¡± Director Fury suddenly addressed Agent Phil.

    ¡°Yes, Director!¡± Agent Phil l stepped forward as soon as he heard the call.

    ¡°Take Dr. Banner to the laboratory we have prepared for him.¡± Director Fury ordered before leaving the room.

    ¡°This way, Doctor!¡± Dr. Banner followed Agent Phil out of the meeting room.

    ¡°So, we used to know each other, Captain.¡± Mr. Logan asked Captain America once Director Fury left.

    ¡°Of course, we knew each other. How can I forget these claws of yours even if they have got an upgrade? Also, please call me Steve. We used to be as close as brothers, you know.¡± Captain America replied warmly.

    ¡°I wish I remembered you. If only those HYDRA bastard had not captured me.¡± Mr. Logan said, cursing HYDRA.

    ¡°What? Those bastards are still around!¡± Captain America asked, shocked upon learning about this fact.

    ¡°We thought that they have been destroyed. But apparently, they are still around, just hiding and bidding their time.¡± Ms. Ororo explained.

    ¡°And here I was happy that at least someone I knew was alive and just like how I had left him. Still it is good that you didn''t die at the hands of HYDRA.¡± Captain America said, trying to still be upbeat.

    Sensing that everyone''s focus was on Captain America and Mr. Logan, I quickly activated the Chameleon Mode once again and sent everything I had learnt using a communication spell to Ancient One.

    Ancient One soon replied, knowing the urgency of the situation.

    ¡°It is likely that Loki is indeed a rogue element. Be careful and don''t act carelessly. Tessaract is important enough to start an intergalactic war.¡±

    An intergalactic war! Just what was this Tessaract? Director Nick Fury said that it contained near limitless energy while Ancient One said that it was a spatial artefact.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Suddenly, a staff entered the meeting room and addressed all of us.

    ¡°We found Loki!¡±

 Chapter 86

    ¡°Where is Loki?¡± Captain America questioned as soon as we entered the control room.

    ¡°He is in Stuttgard, prancing around like he owns the place.¡± Director Fury answered.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready! It''s time for you to confront the target. Captain, don your suit! It''s time for you to return.¡± Director Fury ordered.

    ¡°Alright, Director!¡± Captain America nodded to his words.

    ¡°Albion!¡± Director Fury suddenly addressed me as I moved to depart along with everyone else.

    ¡°What is it, Director?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I have seen how strong your powers are, even when you are holding them back. I want you to take one of the most important positions. You will be in the rear, watching and intervening only if the team is in danger or Loki is about to escape.¡± Director Fury asked for me to take the rear.

    In simple words, he was just asking me to be backup even after knowing how powerful I was. Don''t know if it was because he didn''t deem me experienced enough due to my age or because he genuinely wanted me to be a wild card.

    ¡°As you say, Director.¡± I said, accepting his order since I had no other choice.

    *******************************

    ¡°Bow down, humans! Your place is below us!¡±

    It had only been a few minutes since Loki had appeared and he had already bent everyone here to their knees. I could see four illusory clones of Loki surrounding the crowd, clearly a magic trick.

    This confirmed that Loki was indeed a magic user. Although it was already likely from his previous actions, this just confirmed the fact.

    ¡°Open the hatch! I will drop on that building.¡± I told Agent Natasha to drop me down on a nearby building which had a clear view of Loki.

    ¡°Hope you know what you are doing, Albion.¡± Agent Natasha said, worried by the fact that I was going to jump several metres.

    ¡°Oh! This is nothing!¡± I said as I jumped off the jet and landed on the building smoothly.

    Below, I could see that a brave old man had stood up in defiance to Loki who clearly didn''t like it a single bit.

    Fortunately, the jet had already reached near the ground and Captain America and Mr. Logan were dropping on the ground through a rope.

    ¡°Now, see the result of your defiance!¡± Loki said as he readied an energy bolt towards the old man.

    I was about to retaliate with a lightning bolt of my own when Captain America jumped down from the rope and shielded the old man from the energy bolt with his famed shield.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Surprisingly, as soon as the energy world hit the Captain''s shield, it was reflected back to Loki.

    Even though Loki had only shot a low powered bolt, it was still shocking. Didn''t know that Vibranium could do this? I would have to ask Captain later if I could borrow his shield for some research.

    ¡°I remember that I had fought someone with the same ideology as yours during the Second World War.¡± Captain America said, trying to draw Loki¡¯s attention to him so that the civilians could escape.

    ¡°A soldier¡­¡­ of a different time, huh!¡± Loki commented. Looks like he already knew about Captain.

    ¡°It is your time that is going to end, Loki.¡± Captain said as Mr. Logan landed and the fighter jet locked its weapons on him.

    ¡°Lay down your weapon, Loki!¡± Agent Natasha said through the speaker, threatening Loki.

    As a response, Loki launched an energy bolt at the jet which Agent Natasha barely made the jet dodge.

    Seeing Loki¡¯s attack, Captain threw his shield at him but Loki deflected it with his staff. Captain then ran to fight him in close combat with Mr. Logan following closely behind.

    Captain threw punches at Loki but he easily parried them with his staff despite Captain''s super strength. Looks like his strength was not low at all despite him being a mage.

    However, Loki had to dodge as Mr. Logan came at him with his claws unleashed. Captain America soon joined Mr. Logan, having retrieved his shield.

    It was clear to see that Loki was having difficulty fighting with both Captain and Mr Logan in close combat. Although I wonder why he was not using his magic. Perhaps he just deemed humans too lesser to use magic on them.

    ¡°Damn it! You are just insects, humans!¡± Loki said as he used his staff to create a shockwave which threw Captain and Mr. Logan back. He was clearly angry that Mr. Logan and Captain had overpowered him.

    But as soon as the shockwave ended, a large bolt of lightning fell towards Loki. I could see Ms. Ororo in the air, having finally joined the battle.

    However, Loki was not one to be defeated by just this much. Just before the lightning hit his body, he created a barrier which blocked it.

    ¡°You could not have joined earlier, Storm.¡± Mr. Logan complained.

    ¡°Both of you were too close for me to attack Loki. Now, let me focus!¡± Ms. Ororo as she focused on breaking Loki''s barrier with her lightning.

    ¡°Should I attack too? It should be enough to break the barrier.¡± I asked Agent Natasha through the earpiece she had given me for the mission.

    Before she could answer, music suddenly started streaming to my earpiece.

    ¡°All of you started the party without me!¡± A male arrogant voice sounded as a figure suddenly flew into the scene.

    As the figure passed by me, I realised who it was from the unique suit. It was freaking Iron Man! SHIELD had even contacted Tony Stark for the Avengers.

    As Iron Man flew into the battleground below, he launched a few missiles at Loki''s barrier, causing it to finally shatter. The shattering of the barrier caused Loki to fly backwards from the impact.

    ¡°Ready for a beating, Horned Bull!¡± Iron Man said in his typical arrogant tone as he pointed his hands at him, ready to shoot laser beams.

    Ms. Ororo charged lightning bolts in both of her hands while Captain and Mr Logan also readied themselves to engage Loki once again.

    But to everyone''s surprise, Loki dropped his staff and put his hands up as a sign of surrender. His golden armor along with his horned helmet also disappeared as if they were just illusions.

    ¡°Is he actually going to surrender?¡± Agent Natasha said in a surprised tone through the earpiece.

    ¡°Should I shoot a bolt of lightning at him just to check?¡± I asked for her permission.

    ¡°Do it! But only a low powered one. We need him able to speak.¡± Agent Natasha instructed.

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± I said as I launched a bolt of my iconic red lightning at Loki.

    The red lightning bolt hit Loki easily, taking him down as he was clearly not ready for the surprise attack.

    ¡°What the hell was that for? I was clearly surrendering!¡± Loki shouted angrily, flabbergasted by my attack.

 Chapter 87

    ¡°That was one hell of a lightning, man! Though I have never seen red lightning before. Quite a fascinating mutation you have!¡± Mr. Stark said to me, having been impressed by that last attack of mine.

    We were currently on the fighter jet, enroute to Helicarrier to drop Loki off. Captain America and Mr. Stark had currently their mask and helmet respectively off to get some air.

    ¡°You are that ¡®Red Lightning¡¯, right? The one who has been in news lately.¡± Mr. Stark asked for confirmation.

    ¡°Indeed, I am ¡®Red Lightning¡¯. However, I prefer to be called ¡®Albion¡¯.¡± I answered.

    ¡°By the way, what is your suit made of? The scaly design reminds me of Snake leather. I once wore clothes made of it but it just didn''t suit my fashion sense.¡± Mr. Stark asked, curious about the nature of my suit.

    ¡°Sorry, I can''t answer that.¡± I replied apologetically since the suit was made from an interdimensional beast¡¯s leather.

    ¡°No worries. After all, I don''t go around revealing the secrets of my Iron Man suit. By the way, why the hell were you in the rear with this power?¡± Mr. Stark asked.

    ¡°It was Director Fury¡¯s order. He wanted me to watch the area to prevent Loki¡¯s escape.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Director! We have captured Loki. He surrendered on his own for some reason.¡± Agent Natasha said through the comms, briefing Director Fury about the situation.

    ¡°Has he said anything?¡± Director Fury questioned.

    ¡°No, he has been silent, not speaking even a single word.¡± Agent Natasha answered.

    ¡°Just bring him to the Helicarrier. We will take care of everything else.¡± Director Fury said and ended the call.

    ¡°Stark, I think that something is not right.¡± Captain America said, wary of Loki¡¯s sudden surrender.

    ¡°Of course, something is not right! This bastard here obviously didn¡¯t make this huge mess just to surrender.¡± Mr. Stark replied.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we have no choice but to go with his ruse. It is the only way we can get to Tessaract.¡± Ms. Ororo said with a sigh.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Loki suddenly asked me.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, puzzled by Loki¡¯s question.

    ¡°I had not heard of someone like you when I had come to Earth last year.¡± Loki said, clarifying.

    ¡°Well you would obviously not have heard about Albion here since he has awakened his abilities only a few months ago. Besides, you look down so much on us humans that you would probably not even have properly researched us.¡± Mr. Stark said.

    ¡°Don''t make me laugh!¡± Loki said, snickering as he heard Mr. Stark¡¯s words.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°You think that he is human. What a joke! Just the staggering amount of magical energy flowing through his body proves that he can''t be human.

    Not to mention humans, even Asgardians don''t have this much magical energy in them except for perhaps my father Odin. Even I, Loki, the God of Magic and Mischief doesn''t have this much amount of magical energy coursing through my veins.¡±

    I have to say that this Loki is indeed a great mage. He could easily feel the magical energy inside my body without using a single spell. But if he had such exceptional perception, then why did he fucking surrender?

    ¡°Huh! Magic is real?¡± That is all Mr. Stark said despite hearing so much about me from Loki.

    Crack!

    Before I could say something, I suddenly felt a huge explosion of energy right above our aircraft. Moreover, lightning started crackling in the sky out of nowhere.

    ¡°It can''t be!¡± Loki said with a shocked expression upon seeing the lightning.

    ¡°What? You got PTSD from the last attack.¡± Mr. Stark asked jokingly.

    ¡°No.¡± Loki said, shaking his head. ¡°This lightning is sign of misfortune for all of us.¡±

    Thump!

    Suddenly, a thumbing sound was heard from above us. Someone had obviously landed on the jet.

    Hearing the sound, everyone got alert. Captain and Mr. Stark wore their mask and helmet respectively. Mr. Logan unsheathed his claws and lightning crackled in Ms. Ororo''s hands. Everyone was ready to face our unexpected guest.

    Then, Mr. Stark opened the deck suddenly without asking anyone.

    ¡°What are you doing, Stark?¡± Captain asked furiously.

    ¡°Welcoming our guest.¡± Mr. Stark replied.

    As if on cue, a man dropped on the deck. He wore a metallic armour along with a red cape. He had long blonde hair. But the most unique thing about him was the hammer in his hand. Based on his appearance, he was likely Thor, brother of Loki Director Fury had told us about.

    With my Dragon Sense, I could feel that Thor was dangerous, powerful enough to make me enter my draconic form to defeat him.

    ¡°Hello, Mr.¡ª¡± Mr. Stark went to greet her but he hit Mr. Stark with his hammer causing him to fly backwards and hit the wall. But I could see that Thor had clearly hold his strength back despite his dismissive attitude towards us.

    Before we could take any action towards Thor, he grabbed Loki quickly and flew away with him.

    ¡°Where did Thor came from?¡± Agent Natasha asked from the pilot''s seat.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. We need Loki otherwise we will never get the Tessaract.¡± Mr. Stark said as he readied himself to chase after Thor.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Captain said, stopping Mr. Stark. ¡°We need to make an attack plan.¡±

    ¡°I have a plan. Attack!¡± Mr. Stark said as he flew away to chase after Thor.

    ¡°Since Mr. Stark has already gone, I should go to support him as well.¡± I said as I approached the deck. I had felt Thor¡¯s true power. As such, it would be better for me to fight Thor rather than Mr. Stark.

    ¡°But you have not taken a parachute. How will you fly?¡± Agent Natasha questioned.

    ¡°Ah! You don''t know about these, right?¡± I said as the back of my suit opened and my wings unfurled.

    ¡°Are those wings?¡± Captain said in a surprised tone.

    ¡°Well, see ya later!¡± I said and flew off.

    With my now enhanced wings, I soon reached where Mr. Stark was.

    ¡°Hmm! Is that you, Albion? Didn''t know that you had these jets?¡± Mr. Stark commented as he saw my wings.

    However, I didn''t answer and instead flew off ahead of him. I didn''t want him to risk his life against Thor when he didn''t know Thor¡¯s true power.

    ¡°Hey! Wait for me, damn it!¡± I could hear Mr Stark complaining as I flew ahead.

    Soon, I found Thor and Loki with the help of my Dragon Sense. They were on a small hill. Thar was arguing about something with Loki.

    I saw a relatively high powered lightning bolt at Thor since I knew that he could take it.

    As the lightning bolt hit Thor, it cost him to fly into the forest due to the impact. Ignoring Loki for now, I chased after Thor since he was the priority for now.

    As I landed before Thor, I could see that he had received not a single scratch from my lightning bolt.

    ¡°You are the first one I have seen whose lightning could affect me.¡± Thor said in praise to my attack.

    ¡°But nothing will stop me from taking Loki today.¡± Thor said as he called his hammer to his hand.

    I too got ready for my most serious battle since I had received my powers.

 Chapter 88

    Thor was the strongest person I had ever met if I excluded Spider Supreme and Melusine from the list.

    As such, I could not take him carelessly even if he was holding back his strength. So, I had to use my draconic form.

    I first used the transformation bracelet to remove the suit from my upper body since it could no longer withstand the power of my draconic form after the upgrade. This also caused my face which was hidden under the hood till now to be finally revealed.

    As horns grew on my head, my hands became claws and red glowing lines appeared on my upper body, I could see surprise in Thor¡¯s eyes. But he soon got ready again to face me.

    Once the transformation was complete, I blitzed at Thor, taking full advantage of my speed and gave him one mean punch on his stomach, causing him to fly backwards.

    Taking advantage of the small moment Thor was stunned due to my punch, I casted the ¡®Dancing Fireballs¡¯ spell and shot the fireballs at Thor since lightning obviously didn''t work against him.

    However, Thor got rid of the fireballs by just spinning his hammer around. Once the fireballs were finished, he threw his hammer at me.

    But I dodged the hammer easily using my tremendous speed. Thor called his hammer back to his hand upon seeing the attack miss.

    I was about to attack once again when Thor was suddenly hit by a laser beam.

    ¡°Albion, I am here to¡ª Huh!¡± Mr. Stark called out to me as he reached us but he was clearly surprised by my draconic appearance.

    ¡°Is that how you look generally, Albion?¡± Mr. Stark asked curiously.

    ¡°No, the claws and horns are temporary.¡± I replied.

    ¡°So, you have this lady killer look always, huh! And here I thought that I was one of the most handsome men in the world.¡± Mr. Stark commented.

    ¡°Hey, Caped Guy! What is your problem?¡± He asked Thor.

    ¡°I just want Loki. He needs to face Asgard¡¯s justice.¡± Thor answered.

    ¡°If Loki surrenders Tessaract, it doesn''t matter to us what you do with him. But until then, Loki is in our custody.¡± Mr. Stark said.

    ¡°By the way, does your mother know that you wear her clothes?¡± Mr. Stark taunted Thor, referring to his cape.

    Incensed by Mr. Stark¡¯s taunt, Thor suddenly launched a lightning bolt at Mr. Stark.

    I counterattacked with a lightning bolt of my own immediately but Thor¡¯s attack had already hit Mr. Stark''s Iron Man suit.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Stark?¡± I rushed at Mr Stark¡¯s side and asked.

    ¡°Suit is at 400% power.¡± Mr. Stark''s suit notified him about the suit¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Never better!¡± Mr. Stark replied upon seeing the suit''s condition.

    Taking advantage of his suit''s excess power, Mr. Stark released a heavily enhanced beam at Thor, causing him to crash into a nearby tree.

    But even after taking this many hits, Thor didn''t look any worse for wear.

    Furious, Thor threw his hammer at Mr. Stark, realising that he was the weaker one among us, causing Mr. Stark to fly away from the impact.

    Sensing that the hammer attack was not too strong, I rushed towards Thor since he didn''t have his hammer at the moment.

    Boosting my wings, I took Thor to the skies and crashed him through a nearby hill. Thor tried to resist my grasp but couldn¡¯t do anything due to my tremendous speed.

    After crashing him through the hill, I took him downwards and then threw him into the forest, causing him to crash through various trees.

    ¡°That was some good beatdown, Albion!¡± Mr. Stark commented as he reached me.

    ¡°You will pay for this!¡± Thor said as he called his hammer back to his hand.

    He then flew at me and tried to hit me with his hammer but I dodged once again with my speed and even kicked him as he flew past me.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, you attack from long range. I will take care of close combat.¡± I suggested to Mr. Stark.

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± Mr. Stark replied, agreeing to my proposal.

    I engaged Thor once again, throwing a punch at him. Thor tried to retaliate with a punch of his own what he was not able to hit me due to my speed.

    Frustrated by his unability to hit me, Thor swung his hammer at me which I again dodged. Seeing the opportunity, Thor disengaged.

    But as soon as he disengaged, Thor was showered by Mr. Stark''s laser beams. Thor was about to attack Mr. Stark when suddenly a shield came out of nowhere and hit Thor before reflecting to hit Mr. Stark.

    Looking at the direction where the shield had come from, I could see Captain America along with Mr. Logan and Ms. Ororo. They had finally arrived.

    ¡°Enough of this senseless fighting!¡± Captain America said, addressing us.

    ¡°I just want to bring Loki to justice.¡± Thor said, explaining his motives.

    ¡°If you are really on our side, then prove it. Drop the hammer!¡± Captain ordered Thor.

    ¡°You are asking me to drop the hammer!¡± Thor said, clearly furious upon hearing Captain''s order.

    Wait a minute! Thor was from Norse Mythology and was worshipped by the Vikings, a warrior race. And it was a taboo for them to drop their weapon since it signified surrender.

    Crack!

    I was about to clarify to Thor that we didn''t want his surrender when his hammer was suddenly shrouded with a large amount of lightning. Thor was clearly charging a powerful attack, this time using his full power.

    Against such an attack, the only option for me was to use my own lightning. I charged my red lightning, ready to use its true power for the first time since the upgrade.

    ¡°Hah!!¡± Thor let out a roar as he unleashed a beam of lightning towards us. As a counterattack, I too shot a beam of red lightning at him.

    The two beams of lightning collided in midair, each contending to surpass the other. But after a moment, the lightning beams suddenly started combining with each other, creating an unstable sphere.

    Seeing the weird phenomenon, both me and Thor stopped unleashing the lightning but it was clear upon seeing the unstable sphere that there was going to be an explosion any second.

    ¡°Run!¡± I shouted to everyone as I boosted my wings to fly in the opposite direction.

    As I flew, I grabbed Captain and Mr. Logan since they were the only ones who didn''t have any flight capability. Ms. Ororo and Mr. Stark also started flying away and I could see Thor also moving away from the unstable sphere.

    Boom!

    The unstable sphere exploded like it had been predicted. Fortunately, all of us were so far away that we only felt the shockwaves from the explosion.

    Looking back, I could see that all that was left of the explosion site was one big crater.

    ¡°Shall we end it here?¡± Captain said as a sign of peace.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Thor agreed to Captain¡¯s proposal, ready to end any hostility for now.

 Chapter 89

    As the fighter jet docked on the Helicarrier and our team along with Thor departed with Loki following in handcuffs, I suddenly received a message from Ancient One.

    ¡°I suddenly perceived a huge concentration of dark energy near your last known location. Do you know anything about it, Peter?¡±

    Perhaps the dark energy referred to the sudden explosion of energy I had felt when Thor had appeared. I quickly messaged Ancient One about the whole matter with Thor.

    ¡°This is a very concerning matter. Thor teleporting to Earth in this way signifies that Bifrost, the main way of teleportation in Asgard is not working currently. Meaning that Asgard can''t support us in case something unfortunate like an intergalactic invasion happens.

    Keep an eye on everything and continue reporting to me. If possible, scan Loki¡¯s unique staff you had told me about and send me its data.¡±

    I immediately became alert upon reading Ancient One¡¯s message. It was clear that the situation could get worse any moment.

    A group of armed soldiers came to apprehend Loki as soon as we docked. They took Loki towards the prison made especially for him while we moved towards the control room.

    ¡°Loki has been caught already. That''s great news.¡± Dr. Banner said as he joined us on our way to the control room.

    Once we entered the control room we could see that Director Nick Fury was missing.

    ¡°Where is Director Fury?¡± Captain asked.

    ¡°Here!¡± A woman I had often seen around Director Fury answered as she opened a monitor which showed Director Fury in front of Loki''s special prison made from highly tempered glass.

    ¡°So, would you tell me now where is Tesseract?¡± Director Fury asked Loki rather politely, considering Loki''s situation.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!!¡± Loki actually started laughing hysterically after hearing Director Fury''s words.

    ¡°To think that you are desperate enough to recruit these riff-raffs to create a team. You even brought a monster aboard this ship, one who still likes to pretend that he is not one.¡±

    It was clear that Loki was talking about Dr. Banner when he said the word ¡®monster¡¯. But when I looked at Dr. Banner¡¯s face, I could see that Loki''s words had no effect on him. His expression had not changed a single bit so far.

    ¡°Still, I didn''t know that you had another monster. Moreover, this monster seems to be pretty much tamed. However, I doubt how long this would last.¡±

    Loki was clearly talking about me this time. I would not decline that I could be said to be a monster if one looked at my abilities. But what Loki didn¡¯t know was that I was a monster who would never get out of control.

    ¡°You came so close yet you could not obtain Tessaract. How pitiful?¡± Loki said sarcastically.

    ¡°You think that the Tessaract is just a source of near infinite energy. But it is much more and I will show you its true power very soon.¡±

    ¡°We will see!¡± Director Fury said furiously as he left Loki¡¯s prison, realising that he would get nothing out of him.

    ¡°Do you know anything about Loki''s plan, Thor?¡± Captain asked Thor.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Loki has made an alliance with a race called Chitauri. This race is not from Asgard nor from any other civilization we know about. What I know is that the Chitauri plan to conquer Earth and to do so, they need to use the Tessaract to open a portal to Earth for which Loki has come here.¡± Thor revealed Loki¡¯s plans, shocking us all.

    ¡°Say, Thor. These Chitauri are quite technologically advanced, right?¡± I asked Thor.

    ¡°Yes, they are. Why?¡± Thor questioned.

    ¡°Then, what is stopping them from directly invading Earth?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It is not as simple as it looks. Despite Earth being self governed by humans, it is actually under Asgard''s protection if we look at it from an intergalactic perspective. So, if the Chitauri actually try to invade directly, Asgard will be able to perceive it easily and stop them using the power of the entire Nine Realms.¡± Thor explained the whole matter, causing us to release a sigh of relief.

    ¡°At least, we know Loki needs to create a portal on Earth to bring the Chitauri in. It will make it much easier for us to stop this alien invasion since we know how they are going to do it.¡± Captain said.

    ¡°I don''t think that we should focus much on Loki. He clearly seems a madman.¡± Dr. Banner gave his opinion.

    ¡°Don''t say so! Loki may be mad or not but he is still my brother.¡± Thor said, a little angry.

    ¡°Loki killed over 80 people in just two days.¡± Agent Natasha argued.

    ¡°Well, he was adopted.¡± Thor replied, accepting that he was wrong.

    ¡°But why did his men steal Iridium while he himself surrendered to distract us?¡± Dr. Banner questioned.

    ¡°Because Iridium calms down Tessaract''s energy.¡± Mr. Stark said as he appeared in the control room with Agent Phil.

    ¡°This means that Loki can use it to open the portal for however long he wants and however big he wants it to be as long as he can find an available source of energy.¡± Mr. Stark explained as he moved towards the main computer.

    ¡°Where is Fury, Maria?¡± He asked the woman, apparently named Maria as he continued to fiddle with the computer for some reason.

    ¡°He is coming in about a minute.¡± Agent Maria answered.

    ¡°Loki''s puppets may find everything else to make the portal but they can''t find one thing, a massive source of energy.¡± Mr. Stark continued his lecture which I believe only around half of us could follow.

    ¡°Since when did you become an expert on Tessaract?¡± Agent Maria questioned.

    ¡°Since yesterday. After you gave me Erik Selvig¡¯s notes.¡± Mr. Stark answered.

    ¡°Erik Selvig!¡± Thor suddenly asked about the scientist Erik Selvig.

    ¡°He was the lead scientist on Tessaract project.¡± Dr. Banner explained who Erik Selvig was.

    ¡°I know him. He is a good friend of mine.¡± Thor explained his relation with Erik Selvig.

    ¡°If Erik Selvig¡¯s research furthers, he would be able to activate Tessaract using any nuclear reactor on Earth.¡± Dr. Banner hypothesized.

    ¡°Finally someone who can understand me.¡± Mr. Stark said joyfully.

    ¡°It''s nice to meet you, Dr. Banner. I am a great fan of your work in the field of science. And I really like it when you become a giant green monster.¡± Mr. Stark said, showing admiration for both Dr. Banner and Hulk.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Dr. Banner said uncomfortably.

    ¡°Dr. Banner is here only to find Tessaract and you would help him achieve this objective, Stark.¡± Director Fury said as he entered the control room.

    ¡°I think we should also check that staff of his. We might find something.¡± Captain suggested.

    ¡°It is obvious that this staff runs on Tessaract''s energy. As such, it is a must to check on this staff.¡± Director Fury said, giving his approval.

    ¡°Find out how it mind controlled my best scientists and agents.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of mind control, now that Loki is in our grasp, shall we try telepathy on him to find his secrets?¡± Ms. Ororo suggested.

    ¡°I was already about to order it to you, Storm. You need to go and pick up Professor Xavier for this very purpose.¡± Director Fury said, revealing that he had the same objective on his mind.

    ¡°It will not be easy to penetrate Loki''s mind. He is one of the most accomplished mages on Asgard. His mind is like a fortress.¡± Thor said upon hearing Director Fury''s orders regarding the use of telepathy on Loki.

    ¡°Then, why don''t you also grab the girls? Their telepathy is getting stronger day by day.¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Good idea! Do as he said, Storm!¡± Director Fury agreed to my proposal.

    ¡°By the way, Albion. Why don''t you join Tony Stark and Dr. Banner for the research? Your enhanced intelligence may prove useful. You already have worked along with Hank. So, you can clearly help them.¡± Ms. Ororo suggested.

    I nearly jumped in joy as I heard Ms. Ororo¡¯s suggestion. I was just thinking away to easily approach Loki¡¯s staff. This would give me the perfect chance.

    ¡°A mutant with enhanced intelligence! You clearly need to come to Stark Tower one day, Albion.¡± Mr. Stark offered as he heard about my enhanced intelligence.

    ¡°Alright! you can join the research. If nothing else, you can at least run the calculations.¡±

 Chapter 90

    ¡°Albion, scan the staff using the gamma receptors.¡± Dr. Banner instructed me.

    ¡°The gamma readings are exactly like that of Tessaract from Erik Selvig¡¯s notes. But if we continue like this, it will take weeks before we can find Tessaract.¡± Dr. Banner said after seeing the speed of the computers.

    ¡°Not if we hack the main server on the Helicarrier. With its computing power, I believe that it will not take even half a day.¡± Mr. Stark said, talking about hacking the main server.

    Damn! No wonder Mr. Stark had such a bad reputation despite being Iron Man. It had not been an hour since he was on the helicarrier and he was already thinking of hacking its main server.

    ¡°Well, I have only brought my toothbrush. So, I have nothing to do with this matter.¡± Dr. Banner replied, refusing to participate in Mr. Stark''s shenanigans.

    ¡°You should come to Stark Tower, Dr. Banner. And you too, Albion. The entire upper 10 floors are reserved for research.¡± Mr. Stark proposed, wanted to work with like minds.

    ¡°It would be an honour, Mr. Stark.¡± I replied, glad to have such an opportunity.

    ¡°Wait a minute! You are always addressing everyone quite politely. How old are you, Albion?¡± Mr. Stark suddenly questioned.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I am 17 years old.¡± I answered hesitantly.

    ¡°So, you are just a kid, huh!¡± Mr. Stark said while laughing.

    ¡°Well, this kid can go toe-to-toe with Thor, you know.¡± I replied.

    ¡°So, you have got snark as well, huh! It would clearly be fun working with you. What have you thought about my proposal, Dr. Banner?¡± Mr. Stark asked Dr. Banner.

    ¡°I am thankful for your offer, Tony. But the last time I had went to New York, I had destroyed an entire district.¡± Dr. Banner replied in a sad tone.

    ¡°I promise that no one will disturb you. Just think about it!¡± Mr. Stark said. Then suddenly, out of nowhere he jabbed his pen in Dr. Banner¡¯s side and the pen let out a small shock, startling Dr. Banner.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Dr. Banner yelped in pain.

    ¡°Have you gone mad, Stark?¡± Captain asked as he entered with Mr. Logan. It seems that he was trying to make Mr. Logan remember his past memories. That is why he was currently with Mr. Logan.

    ¡°Was there any doubt about it?¡± Mr. Stark answered while shrugging.

    ¡°You have learnt how to control your anger extremely well, Dr. Banner. What is your secret? Exercise, yoga or something else.¡± Mr. Stark asked Dr. Banner, impressed by his discipline.

    ¡°Is everything a joke to you, Stark? You could have put the lives of everyone on the Helicarrier in danger. Are you alright, Dr. Banner? Any surges of anger?¡± Captain asked, worried about Dr. Banner¡¯s condition.

    ¡°It''s alright. If I could not handle such small taunts, I would not have come here.¡± Dr. Banner ensured that everything was alright.

    ¡°What are you doing, Stark? Fury has asked you to do your job. Not to play around and risk everyone''s life.¡± Captain said in a furious tone.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I am doing my job, Captain. But I can''t do it unless I have all the clues. Why did Fury call us only now and not before? He is clearly hiding something.¡± Mr. Stark opened up on his thoughts.

    ¡°You really think so, Stark. What are your thoughts, James or should I say Logan?¡± Captain asked Mr. Logan.

    ¡°Something is clearly afoot, Steve. We were approached just a few hours before the mission with an irresistible offer. Fury would not have done so if he didn''t have anything to hide.¡± Mr. Logan expressed his doubts.

    ¡°Come on, Captain! Fury is a true spy. His secrets have secrets. Even Dr. Banner knows this right?¡± Mr. Stark asked Dr. Banner.

    ¡°I will not say anything on this matter.¡± Dr. Banner said, declining to express his opinion.

    ¡°Dr. Banner!¡± Captain said, insisting for him to express his opinion.

    ¡°Alright! Loki said that the Tessaract is a source of inexhaustible energy. This clearly sounds similar to the Stark Tower in New York. Loki must already have heard about it.¡± Dr. Banner said.

    ¡°You mean that ugly building?¡± Captain said, clearly having a grudge against Mr. Stark.

    ¡°Stark Tower runs on a massive Arc Reactor which is a source of clean energy that can easily run the entire Tower for nearly an year by itself.¡± Dr. Banner explained the importance of Stark Tower.

    ¡°Don''t you watch the news, Captain? All the news portals were covering this news.¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°I didn''t realise that it was such a big matter.¡± Captain explained.

    ¡°This is just the start, my dear friends. There is a lot of work still to do.¡± Mr. Stark said proudly.

    ¡°But why did SHIELD not ask Tony for help on the Tessaract when he was already working on a similar project? In the first place, what was SHIELD, a military intelligence agency doing in the energy field?¡± Dr. Banner laid out his suspicions.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry. Everything will be clear once I hack SHIELD¡¯s database. In a few hours, I will know SHIELD¡¯s every secret, no matter how disgusting it is.¡± Mr. Stark said, revealing his plans.

    ¡°And you still don''t know why Fury doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Captain asked.

    ¡°An intelligence agency can never like an intelligent person.¡± Mr. Stark replied.

    ¡°I think that Tony¡¯s concerns are genuine, Captain.¡± Dr. Banner said in support.

    ¡°I think that Loki is trying to confuse us. We should just follow our orders.¡± Captain said.

    ¡°Following orders is not my style.¡± Mr. Stark said in return.

    ¡°Right! Style is everything for you, Stark. Come, James! I need your help for something.¡± Captain said and left with Mr. Logan.

    ¡°To think that my father used to talk so much about him.¡± Mr. Stark said once Captain left.

    ¡°Your views are just too different. He is a soldier and you are a scientist in some ways, Mr. Stark. It is Captain''s ideology to follow while yours is to learn more.¡± I gave my opinion.

    ¡°Finally someone who understands me. It was worth it to have you in the lab.¡± Mr. Stark said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°By the way, you are not any lesser than Hulk yourself, Albion. Who do you think would win if both of you fought?¡± Mr. Stark questioned.

    ¡°I would hope that moment never came.¡± Dr. Banner replied in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°You know, metal shards are still inside my body, trying to kill me from inside. This arc reactor in my chest stops it from happening.¡± Mr. Stark shared his story upon seeing that Dr. Banner was clearly irritated after the whole discussion.

    ¡°Well, my instincts were also on fire when my powers first awakened. It was literally a miracle that I had not hurt anyone when that happened.¡± I shared my own experience.

    ¡°Really! How did you control it then?¡± Mr. Stark asked, surprised that I had went something similar to Dr. Banner.

    ¡°Through martial arts. At first, it was nearly impossible for me to learn them. But slowly, I got better and now my instincts are a part of my body once again like they had never gone wild.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Then, you should teach Dr. Banner some martial arts after this mission. It would clearly be helpful for him. Right, Dr. Banner?¡± Mr. Stark asked.

    ¡°You all have learnt how to conquer your weaknesses. I believe that is impossible for me.¡± Dr. Banner replied in a fatigued tone.

    ¡°I don''t think so, Dr. Banner. I have read about you. It should have literally been impossible for you to survive that Gamma ray bombardment.¡± Mr. Stark said, revealing his theory.

    ¡°So, you think that Hulk, my other personality saved my life. If so, then why!¡± Dr. Banner asked.

    ¡°That is what we have to find out!¡± Mr. Stark replied.

    Upon hearing their conversation, I realised that I could perhaps trust Mr. Stark and Dr. Banner regarding my identity as a sorcerer and ask their help in examining Loki''s staff.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I have a way which can help us greatly in furthering our research.¡±

 Chapter 91

    ¡°Really! Then, why did not you reveal it earlier?¡± Mr. Stark asked. Even Dr. Banner seemed curious.

    ¡°It is not something I can reveal to SHIELD, at least not yet.¡± I explained. Who knows what SHIELD would do if they found out that I was a sorcerer.

    ¡°I understand. Everyone has some secrets, after all.¡± Mr. Stark said, putting on an all knowing expression.

    ¡°Since you are hacking into the SHIELD¡¯s main systems, have you overwritten the cameras and other spy gadgets in the lab?¡± I asked Mr. Stark.

    ¡°Of course, I have. What do you think of me? I am not a noob, kid. Still, you would be surprised by how many spy gadgets there were in the room.¡± Mr. Stark answered.

    ¡°That''s great.¡± I said and then looked outside the lab to check if there were any onlookers. Upon confirming that there was no one around, I came near the staff and readied myself to start the staff''s examination using the mystic arts.

    ¡°Don''t be surprised by what I am about to do!¡± I warned both of them and then created a spell circle.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Mr. Stark exclaimed but didn''t interrupt me.

    Several more spell circles appeared around Loki''s staff, creating an illusory barrier which would prevent the testing from being observed by any onlookers.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Mr. Stark asked once the spell circle disappeared from my hands as I completed the illusory barrier.

    ¡°As you have seen, I am a sorcerer.¡± I answered truthfully.

    Both Mr. Stark and Dr. Banner fell silent upon hearing the answer, quietly digesting the truth they had just seen before their eyes.

    ¡°We already knew that this staff was a magic staff but I had not expected that there were actually magic users or as you say, sorcerers still on Earth.¡± Dr. Banner said after few minutes.

    ¡°Well, the sorcerers generally do not interfere in human affairs. They only get involved if there is an incident involving magic or dimensions. The other times, we are just sitting around in our headquarters, silently studying magic.¡± I answered why no one, not even SHIELD knew about the sorcerers.

    ¡°We will talk about magic later. First, explain how this magic you have used will further our research.¡± Mr. Stark asked, focusing on the research for now since it was more important.

    ¡°I have created this illusory barrier which will prevent any onlooker from seeing me cast magic since the spell I am going to cast is a long one. Once the analysis spell finishes its work, I will have every information about Loki''s staff from the perspective of magic.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? Start immediately, Albion!¡± Mr. Stark hurried me.

    I stepped inside the barrier along with Mr. Stark and Dr. Banner, the inside currently similar to the outside. Spell circles once again covered my hands as I casted the analysis spell.

    Magic circles appeared all over the staff as the spell was completed, analysing every part and function of it.

    ¡°I think it will take around an hour for the analysis to finish.¡± I told the estimated time.

    ¡°So, in just an hour, you will know everything about this staff, huh! Sounds quite convenient.¡± Mr. Stark commented.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Not everything. There is only so much the spell can find in an hour. But we will have most of the information. However, it will not be me who will have it.¡± I said, shocking both of them.

    ¡°What do you mean you will not have the information?¡± Mr. Stark shouted.

    ¡°Actually, I have only been learning the mystic arts for a few months. So, it will actually be my teacher, Ancient One who will analyse the information which I would send once the spell completes its work.¡± I explained sheepishly.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry, though. The sorcerers have already researched the Tessaract once several centuries ago. As such, it should be easy for my master to interpret the information. We will probably get an answer in just a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! The sorcerers knew about the Tessaract and had even researched it before. Then, how did it fall into the hands of SHIELD? The matter of the Tessaract should come into the purview of the sorcerers if I am correct.¡± Dr. Banner questioned.

    ¡°It is because the Tessaract was not supposed to even be on Earth. It was supposed to be on Asgard.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Let''s see what can we find with magic, kiddo? After all, science seems to be rather slow in this regard.¡± Mr. Stark said.

    ******************************

    Emma''s POV

    ¡°Is it really alright to leave the students alone in the mansion?¡± I asked worriedly as the X-jet flew in the night sky.

    Ordinary teenagers were already a handful but these ones had superpowers. As such, I couldn''t help but worry.

    ¡°It is only for a few hours. Besides I have already warned them to not do anything mischievous while we are gone.¡± Professor Xavier said, reassuring me.

    ¡°Looks like we are here.¡± Ms. Ororo''s voice came from the cabin.

    Indeed, I could see the so called Helicarrier flying in the sky. It honestly felt surreal to see an aircraft carrier actually flying in the sky.

    ¡°Check again that your masks are properly tight. Even though SHIELD is our ally, we can''t take risks especially since we have confirmed that there are HYDRA spies in SHIELD.¡± Professor Xavier warned us as the X-jet docked on the Helicarrier.

    ¡°Hello, Professor Xavier. I am thankful that you came as fast as you could. I am Agent Natasha Romanov.¡± Agent Natasha, a beautiful red haired agent greeted as once we landed on the Helicarrier.

    ¡°And what shall I call these ladies?¡± Agent Natasha asked for our introduction.

    ¡°She is ¡®Silencer¡¯ and I am ¡®Phoenix¡¯.¡± Jean introduced both of us. Since she didn''t have any good name, it was decided that she would take the ¡®Phoenix'' code name especially since it was her who had the greatest connection to the Phoenix Force.

    ¡°You would have time to talk with your fellow teammates later. But we first need you to open the mind of our prisoner if it is possible.¡± Agent Natasha immediately spoke of the purpose for which we had arrived and then started taking us to that prisoner.

    ¡°Ah, Loki! I wonder if we would be able to open the mind of a so called god. After all, he has achieved complete mind control. Something consider near impossible for us telepaths.¡± Professor Xavier said as we moved through the hallways towards our destination.

    ¡°Wait here!¡± Agent Natasha said once we reached the end of a hallway.

    ¡°Loki is ahead. I will first talk with him so as to divert his attention. You can see everything inside through this monitor.¡± Agent Natasha explain what she was about to do.

    ¡°Once I give the signal, enter the prison room and immediately attack his mind.¡± Agent Natasha explained the plan and went inside to meet Loki.

    ¡°Welcome, Agent Romanov. What have you come for?¡± Loki asked politely, to our surprise.

    ¡°What have you done with Agent Barton?¡± Agent Natasha demanded.

    ¡°Oh, is it love I am seeing in your eyes Agent Romanov?¡± Loki said mockingly.

    ¡°Love is for children. I just want to repay a favour.¡± Agent Natasha clarified.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!!¡± Loki started laughing hysterically upon hearing Agent Natasha''s words.

    ¡°Barton has told me everything about you, Agent Romanov. You have killed a whole lot of people. And you want to repent by just saving a single man. This is just a child''s wish!¡±

    As he said these words, it was obvious to see the insanity in Loki''s eyes.

    ¡°I will offer you a deal. I will not touch Barton, not unless he kills you after torturing you in every single way possible. Only then will I return his free will to him so that he can realise what he has done. And then I will kill him.¡±

    ¡°You are a monster, Loki.¡± Agent Natasha said furiously.

    ¡°It is you who has brought not one but two monsters aboard this ship.¡± Loki said, mistakenly revealing his plan.

    ¡°So, that is your plan, huh! Let''s see what other plans you have. It''s time to start, Professor!¡± Agent Natasha signalled for us to start the operation.

    I and Jean ran inside with Ms. Ororo pushing Professor Xavier behind us. Before Loki could understand why were here, we attacked his mind with a psychic attack.

    Let''s see what secrets lie in a so called god¡¯s mind!

 Chapter 92

    Emma''s POV

    As soon as we entered Loki¡¯s mind, we could see what kind of form his mental defence took. The mental defence was different for every person who could create one since they created it by themselves.

    In Loki¡¯s case, the mental defence appeared in the form of a blue energy barrier with golden lines on it. However, we had no time to analyse the barrier properly since we had to break it as soon as possible.

    We attacked the mental barrier using the equivalent of a sledgehammer, all of our attacks landing at the same spot so that we could smash through the barrier.

    But despite us hammering continuously at the same spot, only cracks had appeared on the mental barrier with no chance of it shattering quickly in sight.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!! I would admit that I had not expected this.¡± Suddenly, Loki¡¯s voice sounded in the mental space, coming from all directions. At this moment, it was clear that Loki had learnt about the psychic attack on his mind.

    A giant face of Loki formed on the mental barrier and in response to it, the mind avatars of us also appeared before the barrier.

    This was how it looks inside a mental battlefield, in case the honour of the mind was strong enough to sense the intruders and fight against them. The owner of the mind was always in a greater position compared to the intruders since it was his turf.

    ¡°Your attempt was truly marvelous. If it was not for the fact that my mind had been enhanced by my staff''s power, you would have really entered my mind and learnt my secrets.¡± Loki applauded our attempt even though it had failed.

    ¡°Still, you have provided me some good entertainment. I will not fight needlessly with you. You are free to leave.¡± Loki said, letting us leave as if he was taking pity on us.

    ¡°Emma, I think we need to use it.¡± Jean said in a determined tone upon seeing the whole situation.

    I know what Jean was referring to. In the data given by Spider Supreme about the Phoenix Force, there was a way for us to channel and use the Phoenix Force¡¯s power temporarily, for about a minute.

    This method however took a heavy toll on one''s mind. But with Jean besides me, she could mitigate the worst of the toll.

    Moreover, it was me who had to do it instead of Jean since I was the one whose telepathy was stronger. And we had to do it now since the cracks on the barrier were already regenerating.

    ¡°Try to mitigate what you can.¡± I said as I channelled the near endless power of the Phoenix Force through my mind.

    My mind avatar was soon shrouded in a fiery aura which took the form of a giant bird. The power Phoenix Force gave me was truly great. It honestly felt like I could control the entire world with this power. Yet it felt like this power could consume my mind whenever it wanted.

    Besides me, Jean was also shrouded in a fiery aura, albeit a smaller one in size as she tried to mitigate the load on my mind. Professor Xavier was on standby, ready to help at any moment.

    ¡°What is it, this power?¡± Loki said, his voice laced with fear as he sensed the amount of psionic energy coursing through my body.

    ¡°You don''t need to know.¡± I said with a smirk as I readied my attack.

    A giant fiery bird appeared before me and upon my direction, flew and smashed into the mental barrier, completely shattering it.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Loki''s projection screamed as it was destroyed along with the barrier.

    ¡°Come, we need to hurry. Loki¡¯s mind is momentarily in shock because we broke his mental barrier but he will not be always like this. We need to read his mind and find what we need before he throws us out.¡± Professor Xavier instructed.

    As per his orders, our mind avatars deconstructed as our formless minds finally entered Loki''s mindscape.

    But what we saw was something we had never expected.

    Loki''s mind could be said to be a giant orb full of blue energy where the blue energy actually represented his memories.

    Yet what scared us were the various golden strands which were present all over the orb as if parasiting it.

    Professor Xavier hesitantly contacted a nearby golden strand but immediately removed his mind from it as if he had been shocked.

    ¡°What happened, Professor?¡± Jean asked worriedly.

    ¡°See for yourself.¡± Professor Xavier connected our mind and showed what he had seen inside the golden strand.

    There were several pictures and voices he showed to us which completely shook our minds.

    ¡°Asgard is your enemy, not your friend.¡±

    ¡°You deserve to be the King of Asgard, not Thor.¡±

    ¡°Humans are lesser compared to you. As such, they deserve to be your slaves.¡±

    All I could see were several commands which aggravated Loki''s already worse personality. But there was one single command which was the most superior one and repeated several times.

    ¡°Bring the Tessaract to the Master at any cost.¡±

    At this moment, after seeing the commands in the golden strands, it was clear what had happened to Loki.

    ¡°Loki was mind controlled himself.¡±

    ********************************

    ¡°When will your teacher Ancient One send what she has analysed from the data? It is already morning.¡± Mr. Stark complained as there had been no update even after several hours since I had sent the staff¡¯s data to Ancient One.

    ¡°It takes some time, Mr. Stark. Be a little patient.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Well, it seems that we won''t need it in the end. After all, we have already cracked the Tessaract¡¯s signal. Now, all we need to do is track the signal which will be handled by the various labs around the world.¡± Dr. Banner gave the good news.

    ¡°Now that our work is done, we can see SHIELD¡¯s secrets, my dear friends.¡± Mr. Stark said, showing us that he had hacked the main computer.

    ¡°But it looks like SHIELD has also found you hacking it.¡± I said as I looked at the monitor.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter now.¡± Mr. Stark replied, clearly not considering SHIELD as a threat.

    ¡°What are you doing, Stark? I had not recruited you so that you could hack SHIELD¡¯s database.¡± As if on cue, Director Fury appeared in the lab and asked Mr. Stark furiously.

    ¡°What is this, Director?¡± Before Mr. Stark could say anything in response, Captain America appeared in the room along with Mr. Logan and slammed a weapon on the desk.

    The weapon had HYDRA¡¯s logo and Tessaract¡¯s energy could be felt inside it, albeit a very small amount.

    ¡°Why is SHIELD creating a weapons using Tessaract, Director?¡± Mr. Logan asked threateningly. He seemed ready to unleash his claws at any moment.

    ¡°You are misunderstanding, Captain. SHIELD has only collected everything related to Tessaract.¡± Director Fury said, trying to appease everyone but we were clearly not buying it.

    ¡°Then, what is this project, Director? This ¡®Phase 2¡¯, where you would create weapons using Tessaract.¡± Mr. Stark said, showing files on the Phase 2.

    ¡°What am I seeing, Director Fury? Just what the hell are you trying to do?¡± Professor Xavier asked furiously as he entered the lab along with Agent Natasha, Jean and Emma. Thor also entered the lab soon after.

    It was clear that no one was happy to learn that SHIELD was creating weapons of mass destruction.

    ¡°We can explain it later. But first I need to tell everyone something. It''s incredibly important for the mission.¡± Agent Natasha said, revealing that they had found something extremely important.

    ¡°Fine, tell what, it is.¡± Captain said, willing to listen.

    ¡°Loki is being mind controlled himself.¡±

    All of us were stunned when we heard Agent Natasha''s words. The mind controller was also being mind controlled!

    It honestly sounded like a bad joke. Loki was not a common man. He was an Asgardian and moreover, a mage. Someone whose mind was a fortress according to Thor. And that person was being mind controlled.

    ¡°This can''t be possible. An Asgardian¡¯s mind is not fragile enough that it can be controlled.¡± Thor said, clearly having difficulty believing Agent Natasha''s words.

    ¡°We can discuss this matter later since Loki is already in our prison.¡± Mr. Stark said, dismissing the matter for now.

    ¡°Explain this first, Fury.¡± Mr. Stark redirected everyone''s attention once again to SHIELD¡¯s weapon plan. He clearly wanted answers right now.

    Director Fury looked ready to explain when suddenly I felt spatial fluctuations in the lab.

    A portal suddenly opened and out came a figure I knew all too well, Ancient One!

    But why had Ancient One appeared here?

 Chapter 93

    Why the hell had Ancient One came herself when I had already given the data of Loki¡¯s staff to her. Could it be that something was very wrong with that staff?

    This was the only reason Ancient One could have arrived so abruptly without even informing me. After all, this act of hers revealed the existence of the sorcerers to SHIELD.

    As if to prove my point, Ancient One pointed her hand at the staff and casted a spell.

    A portal suddenly appeared beneath the staff, swallowing it and taking it who knows where.

    At first, everyone was surprised by Ancient One¡¯s sudden appearance but they got alert upon seeing Ancient One''s actions.

    Director Fury and Agent Natasha even drew their guns and pointed them at Ancient One.

    ¡°Who the hell are you and where is the staff?¡± Director Fury asked furiously.

    ¡°At ease, Director. I am not foe of yours. Like you, I also work for the protection of Earth.¡± Ancient One said as she raised her hands in the air to show that she meant no harm.

    But I knew that this act of Ancient One was just a ruse. Just the amount of magical energy around her showed that she had more than enough protections in case Director Fury or Agent Natasha actually fired.

    ¡°How can we believe you? Do you have any proof?¡± Director Fury asked, clearly sceptical of her.

    ¡°It is actually quite easy to prove. Why don''t you explain it, Thor?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ancient One asked Thor.

    ¡°Indeed, it has been quite a while since we have met, Ancient One. You look as beautiful as you did 500 years ago when I, Loki and Father had arrived on Earth for a visit.¡± Thor said to Ancient One, clearly recognising her.

    But what surprised me was the fact that Ancient One had met Thor 500 years ago. I knew that Ancient One was old but not this old.

    ¡°You know her, Thor.¡± Director Fury asked Thor.

    ¡°Yes, I know of her. You don''t need to suspect her. The sorcerers of Kamar Taj have protected Earth from interdimensional as well as magical threats since ancient times. Ancient One is their leader. She must have a reason for taking Loki¡¯s staff.¡± Thor said, vouching for her.

    Upon hearing Thor¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s alertness reduced and Director Fury and Agent Natasha even put down their guns. Director Fury was even silent for a few minutes as he tried to digest what Thor had said about Ancient One and the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj.

    ¡°So, from what I understand, you are an authority which deals with dimensional and magical problems.¡± Director Fury questioned Ancient One.

    ¡°Yes. Although we have a few other functions, this is the jist of it.¡± Ancient One confirmed.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Then why did you not know about Tessaract? It clearly falls into your field. Where were you when Red Skull attempted to use Tessaract for world domination and we experimented on Tessaract?¡± Director Fury asked, his voice filled with anger.

    ¡°We would have interfered if we actually knew that the Tessaract was on Earth. It was supposed to be on Asgard but Thor¡¯s father Odin in his wisdom hid it on Earth and didn''t even check on it often.¡± Ancient One explained as her furious gaze fell on Thor.

    ¡°Father thought that the Tessaract would be safer on Earth since no one would know about its true power here.¡± Thor explained ashamedly.

    ¡°Then why did you not interfere last year when a magic robot had arrived on Earth from Asgard and almost destroyed an entire town?¡± Director Fury questioned once again. He clearly had a lot of questions to ask after learning about the existence of Kamar Taj.

    ¡°We didn''t interfere first because of strict orders from Odin and afterwards, Loki who was the king of Asgard at that time also gave orders for us to not interfere during the whole time Thor was on Earth because it was a trial for Thor.

    When the Destroyer was deployed in Earth, we were going to interfere but fortunately Thor handled everything. We are a reclusive group and we don''t want to interfere much in mortal affairs if possible.¡±

    Ancient One explained the reason why they could not interfere, revealing that Asgard didn''t want them to interfere.

    ¡°Then why have you interferred now? What do you want to do with Loki¡¯s staff?¡± Director Fury questioned her motives for taking Loki''s staff.

    ¡°You know what. I was not going to interfere even after it was revealed that Tessaract was on Earth. Thor was already on Earth and it looked like the team you had created could defeat Loki and take the Tessaract back to Asgard.

    But then Peter, who is also a sorcerer sent me the data of Loki''s staff he had analysed and upon seeing it, I knew that I had to interfere.¡±

    ¡°You are also a sorcerer, Peter.¡± Director Fury asked me as he heard Ancient One''s words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I replied in affirmation.

    Director Fury rubbed his forehead upon hearing my affirmation. It seems like he was frustrated that things were getting out of hand and he still didn''t know much about the situation.

    ¡°We will talk about this later.¡± Director Fury said to me as he turned back to face Ancient One.

    ¡°What is it did you find in this staff that you had to interfere?¡± He questioned Ancient One.

    ¡°You may think that this staff actually runs on Tessaract¡¯s energy. But it''s just a camouflage. This staff contains something as dangerous as Tessaract. And it was because of it that Loki could mind control people.¡± Ancient One explained the staff¡¯s importance and danger.

    ¡°Does this mean that it was actually this staff which mind controlled Loki?¡± Thor asked.

    ¡°What? Loki was mind controlled!¡± Ancient One was surprised when she heard this news.

    ¡°Yes, Loki''s entire mindscape was filled with threads of golden energy which controlled his thought process.¡± Professor Xavier explained what he had found inside Loki¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Then, it is clear that the staff was definitely used to mind control Loki.¡± Ancient One confirmed Professor Xavier''s assumption.

    ¡°That is why I took the staff. Someone had clearly given this staff to Loki after controlling his mind. Who it was, I don''t know?

    Instead, we should be thankful that it was not a galactic civilization. Otherwise, if any galactic civilization found about even a single one of either the Tessaract or the staff, we would have a galactic invasion on Earth. That is how powerful they are. Do you now understand why I took the staff?¡±

    Director Fury was stunned for a few minutes as he realised what the Tessaract or the staff implied.

    ¡°But we still need the staff to find the Tessaract. Unless you can find it yourself, Ancient One.¡± Director Fury asked for Ancient One¡¯s understanding.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry about that. The Tessaract is already at your door.¡± Ancient One said cryptically.

    Beep! Beep!

    Before anyone of us could understand what she meant by her words, the gamma sensor program suddenly started beeping, revealing that it had found Tessaract.

    Dr. Banner immediately went to check where it was but had a look of shock as he saw the location of Tessaract.

    ¡°Why is the sensor showing that the Tessaract is in the air, moving around the Helicarrier?¡±

 Chapter 94

    ¡°But how is this possible?¡± Captain said upon hearing about Tessaract¡¯s location.

    Ring! Ring!

    Before we could make any sense of the result, a call came on Director Fury¡¯s receiver.

    ¡°Director, there has been a weird phenomenon. A fighter jet was heading towards the Helicarrier but as it came near, it suddenly lost its direction and slipped past the Helicarrier.¡± The staff reported the incident with the fighter jet.

    ¡°Then, it''s obvious. Tessaract is on that jet.¡± Mr. Stark said what was on everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°But why would Loki¡¯s minions bring Tessaract to us? And how did they even get Helicarrier¡¯s location?¡± Director Fury questioned why this was happening.

    ¡°If they have come directly with Tessaract, it''s obvious that they are here for an attack which they are sure would definitely succeed.¡± Captain said with experience.

    ¡°But how did they find the Helicarrier then since it''s invisible? Moreover, they just slipped right past us as if they could not track us anymore.¡± Director Fury said as he tried to connect the dots.

    ¡°It just means that whatever they used to track us is not working anymore.¡± Mr. Stark said, giving his insight.

    ¡°It would have to be something related to Loki. Then, how did the tracker got deactivated?¡± Professor Xavier questioned.

    ¡°The staff!¡± Mr. Stark said as he realised what was the tracker.

    ¡°The staff was the only thing related to Loki which was interferred with when Ancient One had teleported the staff to who knows where. The staff was the tracker.¡±

    ¡°How did you not find it after hours of research on the staff, Stark?¡± Director Fury asked Mr. Stark in a furious tone since his negligence had almost been the cause of an assault on the Helicarrier.

    ¡°The tracker could be a magical one, Fury. Or maybe it was some alien tech. I don''t know everything.¡± Mr. Stark replied, clarifying that he was not all knowing.

    ¡°We will talk about this mistake later. For now, we have a golden opportunity we will never get again. Not only is the Tessaract on that jet, it is likely that our mind controlled agents are also there.

    Get ready, everyone. I want all of you to be on the deck in a few minutes. We will not get this chance again. As such, we need to attack before they can even think of retreating.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me get my armour. I will show those guys who is the boss.¡± Mr. Stark said, raring to go so as to fix his mistake.

    ¡°If you don''t mind, I can help. I can create a portal inside that jet directly allowing you to catch them unaware.¡± Ancient One offered her help so as to create a favourable impression of herself.

    ¡°Then, I would thank you in advance, Ancient One. Your portal will allow us to catch them off guard and subdue them without any causality to any side.¡± Director Fury thanked Ancient One sincerely although he seemed to be in awe of the power of the mystic arts.

    ¡°Hey, Peter!¡± Mr. Stark suddenly whispered to me.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°What?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Can you also create a portal inside a moving vehicle?¡± Mr. Stark asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, I can''t. I am still a rookie and this application of portals is something I think that other than Ancient One, only those masters who are proficient in portals can do this.

    Do you think it is easy to create a portal inside a moving vehicle, especially one which is airborne? To do so, not only does one have to continuously grasp the coordinates of the vehicle but also move the portal continuously so that it is inside the vehicle.¡±

    ¡°Why did you even ask?¡± I questioned Mr. Stark with a sigh.

    ¡°Well, I thought that this would allow us to access Helicarrier whenever we wanted if you could create a portal inside it.¡± Mr. Stark answered, mischief clearly on his mind.

    ¡°Enough of this muttering. We need to discuss who among us will go on the jet attack. As we are going directly to the jet, we will only require a small team.¡± Director Fury said as he reprimanded us.

    Before any of us could volunteer, Professor Xavier suddenly spoke. ¡°Why don''t Wolverine, Storm and Albion go? They are already in their suit and have prior experience fighting together. With the three of them, the attack will be a piece of cake. Storm also knows how to drive a jet so she can gain control over the jet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You are correct. The three of them would indeed be more than enough.¡± Director Fury said as he agreed to Professor Xavier''s advice.

    ¡°Since the three of you are already prepared, shall I open the portal now?¡± Ancient One questioned.

    Upon hearing her question, Mr. Logan and Ms. Ororo shared a look with me and nodded to show that they were ready.

    ¡°We are ready.¡± I said, giving my affirmation.

    ¡°Try not to kill anyone. The attackers likely have important information.¡± Director Fury said as we readied ourselves mentally.

    ¡°I am opening the portal now!¡± Ancient One said as she created the portal.

    As soon as the portal was created, we immediately rushed inside, ready to fully use the advantage of surprise.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± I heard someone mutter as he looked at the portal. Everyone here was dressed in military suits, completely ready for an assault.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as they looked at us appearing from the portal.

    But without giving them a chance to recover, I and Mr. Logan lunged at them.

    I punched a nearby man on the chin, immediately knocking him out. The nearby men rushed to attack me but I easily blocked their attacks.

    Their attacks were clearly trained but unfortunately for them, I was much stronger with simply better training. As such, it didn''t even take me a minute to knock out everyone who was engaging me.

    I looked at the other side to see that Mr. Logan had almost finished his side. Since we didn''t want to kill anyone, Mr. Logan was not using his claws. Instead he was just blocking all the attacks on him with his enhanced body and then knocking them out using counterattacks.

    ¡°I don''t know how you came here but you are now finished.¡± A remaining soldier said to us as he held a gun in his hands. He along with the remaining soldiers had regrouped a little far from us and were now pointing their guns at us.

    ¡°I don''t think so!¡± Ms. Ororo said as she shot a stream of lightning through her hands at them, shocking them to unconsciousness.

    Just as I thought that everyone here had been knocked out, a man appeared from behind the door which led to the pilot cabin and shot a freaking arrow at us using a bow.

    However, the arrow was not that fast for me and I simply caught it in my hand.

    Ping! Ping!

    I hastily put my hand equipped with the Dragon Claws around the arrowhead as I realised that it was a freaking bomb.

    The bomb exploded inside my hand covered with the Dragon Claws but the artefact easily weathered through it with its incredible resistance.

    Not willing to risk anything more, I rushed at the bowman using my enhanced speed and chopped at the back of his neck, causing him to fall unconscious without getting even a single chance to retaliate.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± The pilot¡¯s voice came from the pilot cabin.

    ¡°I will take care of the pilot.¡± Ms. Ororo said as she entered the cabin.

    ¡°Ahh!!¡± Soon after, the pilot''s scream was heard.

    ¡°I am now in control of the jet. Find the Tessaract.¡± Ms. Ororo said from the cabin.

    ¡°Where could that glowing cube be?¡± Mr. Logan said as he looked around.

    ¡°Here it is.¡± I said as I Iooked at a strongly sealed box near where the bowman was hiding.

    ¡°Shall we check the goods first?¡± Mr. Logan asked.

    ¡°Why not?¡± I said as I opened the box with a little flick of my hand which shattered the lock on the box.

    ¡°So, this is the thing which has everyone madly after it.¡± I said as I looked at the blue glowing cube lying in the box.

 Chapter 95

    As the jet slowly landed on the Helicarrier¡¯s deck, I could already see everyone except Ancient One rushing at us despite the low amount of air in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Did you get it?¡± Director Fury asked as soon as he reached the jet.

    ¡°Yes, here it is.¡± I said as I put the box containing the Tessaract in his hands.

    ¡°To think that we would get the Tessaract so easily while even evading an attack on the Helicarrier narrowly. I am truly grateful to Ancient One for this help.¡± Director Fury said as he looked at the Tessaract, his eyes filled with complex emotions.

    ¡°What are your plans regarding the Tessaract now, Fury?¡± Thor asked now that the Tessaract was in our hands.

    ¡°We will discuss what to do with the Tessaract once we have finished the matter with Loki. He is still under mind control after all.¡± Director Fury said, reminding us that Loki was still mind control.

    ¡°Soldiers! Take out these intruders and lock them up. I will see what can be done with them once this whole matter is finished.¡± Director Fury ordered the soldiers.

    ¡°Speaking of the intruders, I found your agent Barton who had been mind controlled.¡± I told Director Fury.

    ¡°That''s great news! Bring Barton to the lab once he has regained consciousness.¡± Director Fury ordered.

    ¡°That Barton was one crazy guy though. He actually launched a freaking bomb arrow at us inside a freaking jet without thinking what would happen to it.¡± Mr. Logan said as he was reminded of Agent Barton.

    ¡°Then, how come I see no damage anywhere inside the jet?¡± Mr. Stark questioned.

    ¡°You have to thank Albion for that. He blocked the entire explosion by enclosing the bomb inside his fist and he received not a single burn while doing so.¡± Ms. Ororo answered with a smile, clearly proud of her student.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Mr. Stark asked, shocked by this feat of mine.

    ¡°It is because of my enchanted suit.¡± I said while making the runes engraved on my glove glow in order to show the enchantments.

    ¡°Magic sure is convenient.¡± Mr. Stark said upon the seeing the enchantments.

    ¡°That it is.¡± I said with a smirk.

    ********************************

    ¡°Ancient One, I must thank you for your help. The plan went off without any problem because of your portal.

    Although I am still sceptical about the Sorcerers and the whole existence of Magic, with this act of yours, I am sure that your motives are similar to us. As such, I promise you that you will be treated as a friend by us.¡±

    Director Fury said in a solemn voice, thanking Ancient One as we re-entered the lab.

    ¡°So, do you believe me now when I say that the staff is dangerous enough that I can''t trust SHIELD with it?¡± Ancient One asked calmly.

    ¡°Although I am still a little sceptical, I will take your word for it until I see any other proof.¡± Director Fury said, ready to believe Ancient One for now.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I don''t want to impose but I need your help in this whole mind control matter especially since Loki himself is believed to be under mind control.¡± Director Fury asked Ancient One for help.

    ¡°Indeed, this act is very frightening. It should be damn impossible for someone to mind control my brother Loki, an Asgardian and one of the strongest mages in Asgard.¡± Thor said, implying how hard it was to control Loki''s mind.

    ¡°We will check the matter with Loki later but first I need my agent free from his grasp.¡± Director Fury said, favouring his agent first.

    ¡°Director! We have brought Agent Barton. However, he has not said a single word since he has regained consciousness.¡± As if on cue, several soldiers appeared along with Agent Barton in handcuffs.

    Now that I had a proper look at Agent Barton, I noticed that his eyes were a very unique shade of blue which was clearly different from the picture I had seen of him.

    ¡°Hello, Fury.¡± Agent Barton greeted Director Fury in an emotionless tone.

    ¡°Agent Barton, have you forgotten what you have done for SHIELD till now? How many times you have put your life on line to save the innocent? How much you have sacrificed?¡± Director Fury asked Agent Barton furiously.

    ¡°I have forgotten nothing, Fury. But my allegiances have changed now.¡± Agent Barton answered in a cold tone.

    ¡°Does even your family mean nothing to you now?¡± Director Fury asked in a sorrowful tone, realising what state Agent Barton was in.

    ¡°Yes, they don''t.¡± Agent Barton replied once again in that emotionless tone.

    ¡°It is useless to try to get through to him as long as he is in this state, Director.¡± Ancient One said as she looked at Agent Barton¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Professor Xavier, check out his mindscape with the girls. Since he is only a normal human, it should be easy to enter his mindscape. I need to have the complete data before I can try to cure him.¡± Ancient One instructed Professor Xavier.

    As per her instructions, Professor Xavier and the girls entered Agent Barton''s mind to find out his mental state after making him unconscious.

    After around 5 minutes, Professor Xavier and the girls opened their eyes, having finished their analysis.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Agent Natasha asked anxiously.

    ¡°It is similar to Loki''s mental estate although not as worse as his. Agent Barton''s mind has only been caged, thus enslaving him. But Loki¡¯s mind has been controlled much more insidiously. Several directives have been installed inside Loki¡¯s mind, making it look like he is doing any actions on his own will when he is actually just obeying the commands.¡± Professor Xavier explained what he understood about this whole mind control situation.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems that it would not be that hard to heal Agent Barton.¡± Ancient One said upon hearing the whole analysis.

    ¡°Professor, send me what you have found inside Agent Barton''s mind through telepathy.¡± Ancient One asked.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Professor Xavier said, hesitating to enter Ancient One''s mind, even though he had permission.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I have a lot of mental safeguards against telepathy in case you actually do anything insidious.¡± Ancient One assured Professor with a smile.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Upon hearing her words, Professor Xavier closed his eyes and connected Ancient One through his telepathy.

    ¡°Indeed, it should not be too hard.¡± Ancient One said as she finished digesting the whole information.

    ¡°Give me a little space. I am going to try healing Agent Barton.¡± Ancient One declared, causing us to distance ourself from her and Agent Barton.

    ¡°Hope it works!¡± Saying these words, Ancient One summoned The mysterious staff which had mind controlled everyone including Agent Barton.

    She touched Agent Barton''s forehead with the tip of the staff and the staff started giving a soft blue glow.

    Suddenly, the blue crystal on the star started giving a golden glow instead. As it did so, several golden threads started releasing from Agent Barton''s head and entered the staff''s crystal.

    After around a minute, the whole phenomenon ceased and the staff returned to its original state. Ancient One then put it back where she had taken it out from.

    Agent Barton slowly opened his eyes which now looked normal and then started looking around. Suddenly, he bowed his head as low as he could in his position towards Director Fury.

    ¡°I apologize for everything I did. I am ready to receive any punishment you may give, Director.¡± Agent Barton said in a respectful as well as guilty tone.

    ¡°It was not your fault, Agent Barton. As such, you don''t need to worry.¡± Director Fury said, reassuring Agent Barton.

    ¡°You need to be wary of Loki even if you have obtained the Tessaract. Everything has already been completed for portal creation. The only reason we had not created the portal was because only Loki knew the actual coordinates.¡± Agent Barton informed us about the progress of Loki''s plan.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry, Agent Barton. Soon, Loki will leave behind his plan and peacefully return to Asgard.¡± Ancient One reassured Agent Barton in a cryptic tone which we understood the meaning of.

 Chapter 96

    ¡°Welcome, my dear brother! What have you come for, this time? And with such a big group?¡± Loki said arrogantly as he saw all of us except Agent Barton and Ancient One appear.

    ¡°Do you not realise, Loki that something is wrong with your mind? That this crusade of yours for the Tessaract is not of your own will. Think about it!¡± Thor said, trying to make Loki realise that he was being mind controlled even though it was very likely to be useless.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, Thor? Just because someone was able to read my mind doesn''t mean that they can go around spouting that I, Loki, the rightful king of Asgard am being mind controlled. It is just some useless drivel.

    They just saw the magnificent power I had obtained from my staff and felt lesser before it. In their jealousy, they are spreading this myth.¡±

    Loki said these words arrogantly, clearly not willing to believe that he had been mind controlled. Perhaps Loki acting like this was too a part of the mind control.

    ¡°Please Loki. This is not like you at all. You are arrogant and believe yourself to be greater and more intelligent than others. But you were never this cruel.¡± Thor said, trying one last time.

    ¡°Cruelty! Ha ha ha ha!!¡± Loki started laughing hysterically upon hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°You have not seen the extent of my cruelty yet, my dear brother. Soon, you will see what is called cruelty.¡± Loki said in a sadistic tone.

    ¡°What cruelty are you talking about, Loki? Tell me. After all, with all the time I have spent under you, I think I deserve to know.¡± Agent Barton said as he suddenly appeared inside the prison room.

    ¡°W-What? How can it be possible? You should not be here unless you were attacking the Helicarrier, Barton. How did you escape my mind control?¡± Loki asked Agent Barton, the shock upon seeing him on our side clearly visible on his face.

    ¡°You can thank me for this, Loki.¡± Ancient One said as she appeared in front of Loki''s eyes.

    ¡°But how did you find that the Tessaract was on Earth, Ancient One? Kamar Taj is reclusive enough that you couldn¡¯t find about the Tessaract even though it was on Earth for centuries.

    And you would not have acted this fast just because I was on Earth because SHIELD would have hidden information about the Tessaract.

    Moreover, the contact with Asgard was broken so you couldn¡¯t even ask them regarding me. And this idiot Thor would not have contacted you thinking that he could deal with me easily. So, why did you act, Ancient One?¡±

    I literally shuddered when I heard Loki''s reasoning about why Ancient One should not have acted. It seems that he had already everything planned.

    ¡°You can thank my apprentice Albion for that.¡± Ancient One revealed since Loki''s plans had already fallen apart and his brainwashing was going to cleared soon.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Oh! And here I was wondering why this monster was so tame. Turns out you were the one collaring him, Ancient One. No wonder he can work around like a human being despite him having more than enough power to defeat even Thor.¡± Loki said with a sneer.

    ¡°Enough of your instigations, Loki. Your plans have fallen apart. The Tessaract is already in our hands. There is nothing you can do now.¡± Director Fury said, irritated by Loki''s words.

    ¡°Indeed, my plans have failed. So, what should I do now? They will not leave me alive if I do not give them the Tessaract. I must get the Tessaract at any costs. What should I do!!¡± Loki''s speech suddenly turned hysterical as he clutched his head while the same words again and again.

    ¡°What is happening, Ancient One?¡± Thor asked, worried about his brother''s mental health.

    ¡°Due to his plans going awry, Loki''s mind has gone out of sync with the instructions which were controlling his mind. Generally, it would lead to Loki freeing himself from the mind control but unfortunately the mind control done on his mind is a little too elaborate for it to happen.¡± Ancient One explained.

    ¡°Open the prison, Director.¡± Ancient One then asked Director Fury.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Director Fury opened the prison¡¯s door without any resistance since Loki was harmless in his current state.

    As she entered the prison cell, Ancient One casted a spell on Loki, making him fall unconscious. Then, she summoned the staff, ready to use it on Loki.

    The staff''s blue crystal once again took a golden glow as golden threads started releasing from Loki¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ahh!!¡± Suddenly, Loki let out a huge scream.

    ¡°What is happening, Ancient One?¡± Thor asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I was afraid this would happen. Loki¡¯s mind has been invaded too deeply by these golden threads. I would have to take him to Kamar Taj for the whole procedure which would easily take a few hours.¡± Ancient One explained what was need for Loki to be freed from mind control.

    ¡°But you know what Loki has done. We simply can''t let him go with you.¡± Director Fury argued.

    ¡°I am not asking to take only Loki. Albion will also come with me for insurance. Besides, with the Tessaract in your hands, it should not be too much for me to borrow Loki for a few hours.¡± Ancient One said.

    ¡°Can I come too?¡± Thor asked.

    ¡°Of course, you can. He is your brother after all.¡± Ancient One said, easily agreeing.

    ¡°In fact, Professor Xavier and the girls should come too. With your help, the whole procedure would be much easier.¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not? With me there, Director Fury would not have any problem in releasing Loki temporarily.¡± Professor Xavier agreed with Ancient One''s words.

    ¡°Then, let''s depart now.¡± Saying these words, Ancient One immediately opened a portal for Kamar Taj.

    ***********************************

    ¡°Ah! It truly feels nostalgic to be in Kamar Taj although I had wished that it would be in better circumstances.¡± Thor commented as we stepped inside Kamar Taj.

    ¡°What happened, Ancient One? You suddenly created a portal and went away after saying that it was an important matter.¡± Master Mordo questioned as soon as he appeared before us.

    ¡°I will explain it later, Master Mordo. You go and gather some sorcerers first. I need a mind soothing formation ready in a few minutes.¡± Ancient One instructed.

    ¡°Thor, can you guard Loki for some time? I need to have a few words with Albion.¡± Ancient One asked Thor suddenly.

    ¡°You don''t need to ask for such a small thing, Ancient One.¡± Thor replied.

    ¡°Come, Albion.¡± Ancient One gestured for me to follow her.

    ¡°You all ready yourself for the procedure. I will go see what Ancient One has to say.¡± I said to Professor and the girls and then chased after Ancient One.

    Ancient One took me to a remote place and then created an extremely strong isolation barrier.

    ¡°Peter, what I am about to tell you something only the Sorcerer Supreme can learn.¡± Ancient One said in a serious voice.

    ¡°Then, why are you telling it to me?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Because it is something related to you.¡± Ancient One said.

    ¡°What happened just now, me interfering in the SHIELD¡¯s matter and taking the staff, it was not supposed to happen. It was not fated.¡± Ancient One said, confusing me since she had already interfered.

    ¡°What do you mean it was not fated?¡±

 Chapter 97

    I couldn¡¯t understand what Ancient One meant when she said that her interference today was not supposed to happen.

    ¡°How about I tell you everything from the start? It will make it much easier for you to understand.¡± Ancient One said and I nodded my head in affirmation.

    ¡°You know about this artefact and what it represents, right?¡± Ancient One questioned as she pointed at the eye-shaped locket on her neck.

    ¡°Yes, the ¡®Eye of Agamotto¡¯. The artefact which represents the Sorcerer Supreme and only he or she has the authority to use this artefact.¡± I answered. After all, the ¡®Eye of Agamotto¡¯ was an artefact I had seen both on Ancient One and Spider Supreme.

    ¡°But you do not know what it can do. Let me show you its true power.¡± Saying these words, Ancient One suddenly took out an apple and ate a part of it.

    ¡°A delicious apple! But that is not the reason I showed this apple to you. Now, see the might of the ¡®Eye of Agamotto¡¯.¡±

    The eye of the artefact opened, revealing a green glowing gem inside it which I felt contained an ancient, near boundless power.

    A unique green coloured spell circle manifested in Ancient One¡¯s hands which she pointed at the half eaten apple.

    Then, the half eaten apple suddenly became complete. Then, with a flick of Ancient One¡¯s hands, the apple returned to its half eaten state.

    Ancient One repeated this process a few more times before she returned the apple to its half eaten state. As I saw the process several times, I understood that it was no simple spell.

    ¡°Did you understand what I did just now?¡± Ancient One questioned.

    ¡°Time! You just reversed the time of that apple.¡± I couldn''t believe what I was saying but it was true. The ¡®Eye of Agamotto'' contained the power which was said to be inconquerable, the power of time.

    ¡°That is right, the Eye of Agamotto contains the power of time. Just like how that staff contains the power of mind and the Tessaract contains the power of space.¡± Ancient One revealed the secrets of these mysterious artefacts to me. Something I was sure no one else knew in Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Can you actually see the future?¡± I questioned as I realised what she meant when she said that her interference was not supposed to happen.

    ¡°Not exactly. I can only see various possibilities of what may happen in the future and that is only from my perspective. And my interference in today''s events was something I had never seen happen before.¡± Ancient One explained the limits of her ability to me.

    ¡°Do you know why I am telling you all these secrets, Peter? Secrets which no one except me knows in the entire Kamar Taj.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I replied honestly. I simply couldn''t think of any reason she was telling me these secrets.

    ¡°It is because a lot has changed since you joined Kamar Taj. Several things have happened which simply had no chance of happening. For example, Kamar Taj had never collaborated with the X-Men in any future I had seen till now. This was something which had happened because of you. Moreover, it is no longer possible for me to see the future using the ¡®Eye of Agamotto''.¡± Ancient One said, shocking me.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°How can it be possible? There is simply no way that just my presence distorts the future.¡± I said, not believing that things were getting out of hand because of me.

    ¡°Do you remember what Spider Supreme had said about your fate?¡± Ancient One asked me suddenly.

    ¡°That I was supposed to die that day.¡± I answered in a sad voice.

    ¡°That''s right. But you are alive right now. I don''t know what kind of procedure Spider Supreme used but it left you as a blank slate in the eyes of fate.¡± Ancient One revealed the reason why my existence was so special.

    ¡°As such, any prediction that is made including you is already invalidated since your own fate is not determined.¡±

    ¡°So, what does this mean for me?¡± I asked Ancient One, not understanding what the result of my unique identity will be.

    ¡°For you, actually it will be nothing. What I mean is that the future I have seen no longer exists now. As such, I want you to be careful regarding your actions as I do not know what will be the result of them.¡± Ancient One said, asking me to be more careful from now on regarding my actions.

    ¡°I understand. I will be more careful from now on.¡± I said, agreeing to Ancient One''s request.

    ¡°Now, come. The formation should have been completed already.¡±

    *********************************

    Logan''s POV

    ¡°Is it really alright for me to research on the Tessaract since Thor is going to take it back to Asgard soon?¡± Dr. Banner asked as he scanned the Tessaract.

    ¡°That is why we need as much information from it as possible since it will come in handy in future.¡± Director Fury replied.

    All of us were still in the lab where Director Fury had asked Dr. Banner to find as much as possible from the Tessaract while it was still in SHIELD¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Of course, you need to obtain data from the Tessaract so that you can create weapons using it.¡± Stark said upon hearing Director Fury¡¯s words.

    ¡°Damn it, Stark! How many times do I have to tell you that the weapon program was only for the protection of Earth from people like Loki and Thor. The situation is getting more and more dangerous as time passes by. There are far too many monsters appearing on Earth for us to do nothing about it.¡±

    Director Fury tried his best to convince everyone that he did nothing wrong but it was clearly not working, at least for me.

    ¡°Does this weapon program exist to protect Earth from mutants too?¡± I asked furiously.

    ¡°Please don''t get angry, Wolverine. It was only created as a safeguard.¡± Agent Natasha said in a bid to appease us.

    ¡°Besides, isn''t it hypocritical of you to oppose this, Stark when you yourself became this wealthy due to weapon production?¡± Captain America or should I say Steve as he had told me to call him, said to Stark. It was still rather unbelievable for me to learn that I had fought alongside him as a soldier.

    ¡°Where did this come from? Besides, I have already shut down my weapon production factories.¡± Stark replied.

    ¡°You always think that everything is about you, Stark, right? What are you without that suit?¡± Steve asked Stark, angry that he was still not willing to listen.

    ¡°A genius, billionaire, playboy and philanthropist.¡± Stark replied wittily.

    ¡°And I know men who are worth more than 10 times of you even without that suit of armour. You are no hero. So, stop pretending to be one.¡± Steve replied.

    Oh! So, that was the reason why Steve didn''t like Stark. He thought that Stark was just acting like a hero and was not actually one.

    ¡°And you are just a lab experiment.¡± The moment Stark said this, I knew that a fight was imminent.

    ¡°Ready your suit, Stark. It''s about time we finish this.¡± Steve said, challenging Stark.

    ¡°Guys, listen! We should not fight like this. We are a team.¡± Agent Natasha said, trying to convince them not to fight.

    Warning! Warning!

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, alarms started ringing and red lights started blinking everywhere.

    ¡°What''s happening?¡± Director Fury called the control room to assess the reason for ringing the warning alarm without his permission.

    ¡°Director, a huge spaceship of obviously alien design has entered Earth''s atmosphere and is directly heading towards the Helicarrier.¡± I couldn''t believe what was being reported from the other side.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± This was the expression everyone had at the news.

    Boom!

 Chapter 98

    Tony Stark¡¯s POV

    As I finally managed to get my bearings, I could see that I was not in in the lab but rather in some engine room. The explosion must have thrown me out.

    ¡°You alright, Stark?¡± Captain¡¯s voice came from beside me as I realised that he was also here.

    ¡°I am alright. But what was that explosion? The last message on Fury¡¯s communicator said that there was some sort of alien spaceship.¡± I said, remembering the report just before the explosion.

    ¡°Let''s get out of here first. Time has come for you to don your armour.¡± Captain said as he started moving out.

    ¡°Aye, aye, Captain!¡± I said as I started following him.

    As I finally entered a hallway with a window, I could see the culprit behind the explosion. It was obviously a spaceship, looking just like one from a science fiction movie. However, I could not see any movement from it at this moment.

    How did it even get here? Hadn¡¯t that Goldilocks, Thor said that Asgard had barricaded the space pathways leading to Earth?

    ¡°Stark!¡± Fury¡¯s call suddenly came on the receiver on my right ear.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation, Fury?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°One of the engines have been shot. I need you to go and repair it immediately as we are not able to do it at this moment.¡± Fury ordered me.

    ¡°What about that giant alien spaceship in the sky right beside us? What are your plans regarding it?¡± I asked about the elephant in the room or should I say the sky.

    ¡°Our fighter jets are getting ready to attack it. You don''t need to worry about it for now. Focus on what I have asked of you! We will deal with the rest.¡± Fury assured me that he will handle the spaceship and cut the call.

    ¡°Captain, you go to the damaged engine. Your help will be required. I will meet you there directly.¡± I said to the Captain.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Captain said and separated from me, moving towards the damaged engine.

    I, on the other hand, moved to where my beloved armour had been stored and donned it, ready to get to the work.

    But it seems that the fate had other plans.

    ¡°Uh Oh!¡± I said as I saw several humanoid aliens covered in armour, emerging from the spaceship in what seemed to be some sort of hoverboard.

    ¡°What to do now, Fury?¡± I asked Fury as I contacted him.

    ¡°Secure the area around the damaged engine and try to repair it as soon as possible. I will send Storm to fend off the aliens.¡± Fury replied.

    ¡°Hope it will be enough.¡± I said as I moved towards the damaged engine, hoping that we would be powerful enough to defend against this unknown force.

    Ororo Munroe¡¯s POV

    ¡°Heeyah!¡± Logan shouted as he and I removed a large machine part, allowing Agent Natasha to remove her leg from under it.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    After the explosion, only I, Logan, Agent Natasha and Dr. Banner were left in the lab. However, one of the machines in the lab had unfortunately fallen on one of Agent Natasha¡¯s legs, rendering her immobile till now.

    ¡°You alright, Bruce?¡± Agent Natasha asked Dr. Banner as soon as she stood up.

    ¡°He is angry but I am managing somehow.¡± Dr. Banner replied with his hands on his head.

    ¡°Calm down, Bruce! Control yourself!¡± Agent Natasha said, trying to soothe Dr. Banner.

    ¡°Agent Natasha, what''s the situation?¡± Director Fury called and asked.

    ¡°I am still in the lab with Dr. Banner, Wolverine and Storm.¡± Agent Natasha answered.

    ¡°How is Dr. Banner?¡± Director Fury asked about Dr. Banner''s condition and if he was still in control.

    ¡°He is managing himself somehow.¡± Agent Natasha replied.

    ¡°Good! Stay in the lab with everyone and protect the Tessaract.¡± Director Fury ordered and cut the call.

    ¡°Storm!¡± As soon as Agent Natasha''s call ended, Director Fury contacted me.

    ¡°What is it, Director?¡± I asked.

    ¡°We are being attacked. Your presence is required to combat the attackers in the skies.¡± Director Fury said, asking for my help in defending the Helicarrier.

    ¡°I am coming.¡±

    ********************************

    This was not what I had in my mind when Director Fury had told me to engage in airborne combat as I saw alien soldiers coming towards the Helicarrier on hoverboards.

    However, I understood that I would have to use my full power in order to defend against the alien soldiers. Fortunately, my surroundings were perfect to use my full power.

    With but a thought on my part, the clouds in the nearby skies started moving and concentrated above the Helicarrier.

    As the clouds swirled, they grew darker and darker until lightning started crackling out of them. By the time the alien soldiers came near the Helicarrier, there was practically a thunderstorm growing above it.

    I used the thunderstorm to launch thunderbolts in quick succession at the alien soldiers, finishing anyone who was hit by them.

    Yet it seemed as if the alien soldiers were emotionless as the thunderbolts raining at them didn''t make them even change the direction their hoverboards were moving a single bit.

    By now, the fighter jets were also in the air, launching missiles at the alien soldiers as well as the alien spaceship. However, it seems that the spaceship was covered by some sort of barrier as it was not affected by the missiles.

    As the battle continued, a few soldiers managed to enter the Helicarrier despite my best efforts simply because of how many they were.

    ¡°Don''t worry about the soldiers who enter the Helicarrier. Hawkeye is leading a team to hunt them down. Focus on the battle.¡± Director Fury called to tell me not to worry about the intruders.

    Soon after, I noticed a unique alien coming out of the spaceship. I like the alien soldiers who wore armour, he wore black robes along with a black faceless metallic mask on his face, making it impossible to see any of his physical features. Moreover, he had a squad of alien soldiers moving along with him.

    Finding him to be someone of importance, I launched a barrage of thunderbolts at him. But to my surprise, the alien flicked his hand causing a nearby soldier to move between the thunderbolt and him, this blocking it.

    Was that telekinesis? At least, it looked like that to me.

    I continued to launch thunderbolts at him but the alien telekinetic blocked them each time ruthlessly using his soldiers as shields. This continued until he reached a particular part of the Helicarrier where the lab was!

    ¡°An alien telekinetic is moving towards the lab.¡± I quickly message Director Fury through the receiver.

    I hoped that everyone could fend off that alien telekinetic until I could help them because I could not move from this position unless I defeated every single one of these alien soldiers.

    *********************************

    Logan''s POV

    ¡°It''s alright, Bruce. The situation is under control.¡± Agent Natasha sad as she continued to soothe Dr. Banner.

    Honestly, I was quite restless, what with me getting security work a while there was a big battle going outside. Moreover, I had to watch Agent Natasha get lovey-dovey with Dr. Banner. Unfortunately, I was required in case the doctor went green.

    ¡°Agent Natasha, an alien telekinetic is removing towards the lab. Be prepared!¡± Director Fury said through the receiver, shocking all of us.

    Crack!

    As if on cue, cracks started appearing on the lab¡¯s wall as if they had been hammered with a great force.

    Smash!

    The wall finally broke and a black masked alien entered the lab.

    ¡°Where is the staff?¡± A robotic voice which came from the alien, demanded.

 Chapter 99

    Logan¡¯s POV

    ¡°Where is the staff and that idiot Loki?¡± The black robed alien demanded the location of Loki and his staff once again.

    ¡°That idiot Loki! We had given him our most valued possesion just so that he could retrieve the Tessaract. But not only did he not get the Tessaract, even got captured and lost the staff.¡±

    The black robed alien continued speaking in a monologue as if he didn''t care that we were here, listening to his plans.

    ¡°Now tell me everything you know about Loki and the staff or get ready to face my wrath!¡± As the black robed alien threatened us with these words, the debris lying around him vibrated as if feeling the weight of his power.

    Damn it! I cursed as I saw the alien threatening us since I could not do anything against him. If he had any other ability, I would have fought him fearlessly no matter how powerful he was but with his telekinesis, I would not even be able to reach him, much less attack him.

    If Ororo had been here, I could have fought him with her help but unfortunately she was outside, taking care of the invading aliens. And Peter, Professor and the girls were still at Kamar Taj.

    I could only see one way. I had to stall him, for however long possible so that others could come to help us.

    ¡°Loki and that staff are not on this Helicarrier. Where they are, I don''t know.¡± I replied, the answer being technically correct since I didn''t know the exact location of Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Of course, I know that. The only reason I had to come to this uncivilized planet was because we had suddenly lost all connection with the staff.¡± The black roped alien said, revealing the reason he had suddenly arrived on Earth.

    To think that the staff had a tracker which could be used several light years away and it was important enough that they had come in just a few hours to collect it.

    ¡°We will continue our conversation. But let me first get what I have come for.¡± Saying these words, the alien pointed his hand towards the box which held the Tessaract and sucked it towards himself.

    ¡°No, you don''t.¡± Agent Natasha suddenly fired at the alien with her gun upon seeing it try to steal the Tessaract.

    Damn it! I cursed as I saw Agent Natasha''s sudden act. The gunfire would not do much against the alien and instead make him hostile towards us if he was not already.

    As expected, the bullets stopped in midair with a simple movement of the alien¡¯s hand as the box arrived in its hands.

    ¡°I have to applaud your bravery, human woman. But unfortunately, you are powerless.¡± With another movement of its hand, the alien suddenly sucked Agent Natasha towards himself.

    ¡°Don''t you dare touch her!¡± I unleashed my metal claws and rushed towards the alien but a sudden force acted on me, causing me to fly and hit a wall.

    The alien suspended Agent Natasha in the air and spoke in its robotic voice.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°I have endured you idiots for far too long. Now, speak human woman. Where is the staff and Loki? Otherwise, I shall rip you apart limb by limb.¡± The alien threatened Agent Natasha and forced her to tell everything she knew.

    It was truly a tough moment. I didn''t know what I should do.

    ¡°Release her!¡± Suddenly, a rough voice came from behind me.

    I looked back to see that it was actually Dr. Banner who had said these words. His skin had taken a light green hue and it looked like he was ready to transform at any moment.

    ¡°Or what?¡± The alien asked arrogantly.

    ¡°Or face the wrath of Hulk!¡± Dr. Banner roared, his voice completely different from before.

    He ran towards alien, his body transforming rapidly. By the time he reached the alien, he had already transformed into the fearsome monster known as the Hulk.

    ¡°Huh! You may have some tricks but they are useless.¡± The alien said arrogantly as it pointed its hand towards the Hulk.

    Hulk shot a punch at the alien but his fist suddenly paused in mid air as if stopped by some force, likely a telekinetic barrier by that alien.

    Yet, it was only for a mere second as the fist soon continued after overwhelming the teleknetic barrier.

    The alien was clearly surprised by this series of events as it hastily threw away Agent Natasha and tried to fly away from Hulk¡¯s punch using its telekinesis but could not dodge it due to the close range.

    The punch hit the alien, causing it to crash into a nearby wall. But it seems that its attempt to escape had still helped the alien because aside from a few cracks on his mask, he seemed to be looking fine overall.

    ¡°You fine, Natasha.¡± I asked Agent Natasha as I approached her to access her condition.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Agent Natasha assured me.

    ¡°Roar~.¡±

    Hulk roared and leapt towards the alien once again. He was once again stopped in his tracks and he bent down a little this time. The alien telekinetic was using his telekinesis at full power to stop Hulk.

    ¡°What kind of beast are you?¡± The alien said, fully focused on oppressing Hulk.

    ¡°Hulk angry!¡± Hulk said as he roared and suddenly he broke free from the alien''s grasp and attacked him once again.

    The alien was prepared this time as he dodged Hulk''s punches by flying beyond his reach.

    Instead of engaging the Hulk once again, the alien flew away, going through the hole from which he had entered with Hulk following right after.

    ¡°Stay here, Natasha.¡± I said to Agent Natasha and chased after them.

    ¡°Why are you so persistent, you beast?¡± The alien said furiously as he repeatedly dodged Hulk''s punches while attempting to escape.

    Soon, I could see that they had reached the end of the metaphorical road, i.e., they had reached the end of the Helicarrier.

    Yet, the Hulk seemed to have no fear or even realisation of where he was as he continued to rain punches towards the alien telekinetic.

    And soon, what I had feared happened. Upon reaching the hole, the alien dodged Hulk¡¯s punch by moving sideways and pushed Hulk outside the helicarrier using its telekinesis.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, you are just a mere beast.¡± The alien laughed at Hulk¡¯s simplicity as it saw him falling down.

    ¡°Hold right there!¡±

    Just as the alien was about to leave the Helicarrier, a sudden thunderbolt hit it out of nowhere.

    I let out a sigh of relief as I saw Ororo appear with a literal storm above her.

    No matter how strong the alien''s telekinesis was, there was no way he could block Ororo''s thunderbolts.

    ¡°Indeed, since you have arrived on Earth, let us give you a proper welcome.¡± Iron Man said as he too appeared on the scene.

    ¡°You think you can defeat me!¡± The alien said furiously as he rose up. Smoke was releasing from his suit and his mask was much more cracked.

    Several parts of the Helicarrier¡¯s debris rose in the air due to the alien''s power as we prepared to face him.

    But to everyone''s surprise, instead of engaging us, he flew away towards his spaceship.

    ¡°Ha! Why would I fight needlessly with you when I can get the staff easily after this planet is in our hands?¡± The alien said arrogantly as he flew away.

    Ororo launched a literal shower of thunderbolts at him and Iron Man shot his laser beams along with the missiles at the alien yet he blocked every single attack with the debris.

    As soon as the alien entered the spaceship, it flew away, leaving behind the remaining alien soldiers who were still outside ruthlessly.

    I sighed sadly as I realised that we had lost the Tessaract once again.

 Chapter 100

    Peter Parker¡¯s POV

    I couldn''t believe the scene before my eyes as we arrived at the Helicarrier¡¯s deck.

    The Helicarrier, a marvel of human technology was releasing smoke from several of its parts while several bodies, wearing armour clearing not of human origin were lying on the deck, being taken away by the staff.

    When we had obtained the information that an alien spaceship had entered Earth''s airspace and was heading straight towards the Helicarrier, I had wanted to return here immediately.

    But unfortunately, we had been in midst of cleaning Loki''s mind and at a critical point at that. As such, it had not been possible for us to able to return swiftly.

    I had wanted to come by myself but my mastery in portal arts was unfortunately not enough for me to create a portal to an airborne area like the Helicarrier which was moving constantly.

    So, I had no choice but to have faith in everyone who was here to hold the fort until we returned. However, it was clear by looking at the scene before my eyes that they had not been successful.

    ¡°So, this is what these Chitauri are capable of. To think it was only a single spaceship.¡± Professor Xavier said sorrowfully.

    ¡°This is indeed regretful. But the fight is not over yet. We have still not lost the battle completely.¡± Ancient One said, reminding us that it was not the end.

    ¡°You all are finally here. Though I wish that you had come a little earlier. Perhaps we would have been able to save the Tessaract.¡± Director Fury said as he arrived to meet us.

    ¡°They took away the Tessaract?¡± Thor asked.

    ¡°Indeed. That was their target from the very start along with Loki''s staff. Perhaps Loki can tell us something about it considering that he is the one who brought them here.¡± Director Fury said, making everyone¡¯s eyes point towards Loki.

    ¡°Don''t look at me like that! I know nothing about it. The only contact I had was with the Chitauri. The reason they had sent me here after fucking with my mind was because they didn''t want to reveal themselves.¡± Loki said with a shrug.

    It honestly irked me how nonchalant Loki always looked. Even after removing the mind control, the only thing that had changed about Loki was his motives, his personality was the same as always.

    ¡°Let''s continue our conversation in the briefing room with the others.¡± Director Fury said as he led the way.

    ***********************************

    ¡°You!¡±

    As soon as Mr. Logan saw us, he immediately lunged at Loki with his claws unleashed.

    ¡°Where are these aliens?¡± Mr Logan asked Loki with his claw at his throat.

    ¡°I promise that I know nothing. Whoever had controlled my mind has left not a single trace of their identity?¡± Loki said in his usual tone, even with Mr. Logan¡¯s claw at his throat.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Wolverine, he is telling the truth. Leave him be.¡± Thor said, asking Mr. Logan to release Loki.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Mr. Logan finally relented and sheathed his claws.

    ¡°A freaking alien telekinetic waltzed through this Helicarrier with his alien army and the one who has brought them here says that he knows nothing!¡± Mr. Logan said furiously.

    ¡°Alien telekinetic?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, the leader of these Chitauri. Instead of attacking with his Minions it had directly headed towards the lab to retrieve the Tessaract.¡± Director Fury said, showing us the picture of a black robed alien wearing a faceless mask.

    ¡°After retrieving the Tessaract, it had even attempted to torture Agent Natasha for information regarding the staff. Fortunately, Dr. Banner had transformed into the Hulk and stopled its intentions.¡±

    So, that was why Dr. Banner was not here. I had thought that he was in another room to calm his mind so that he didn¡¯t transform into Hulk.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The alien telekinetic had tricked Hulk into jumping off the Helicarrier. Fortunately, he should be fine with his enhanced body. We have currently no information about him but we should get it soon enough.¡± Director Fury assured that he would find Dr. Banner.

    ¡°The alien telekinetic¡¯s entire body is covered. We can''t see any of its features.¡± Professor Xavier pointed out.

    ¡°Indeed, the alien clearly didn''t want anyone to know of its identity. We believe that one of the reasons why it retreated was because its mask had been heavily cracked.¡± Director Fury said as he showed us a picture of the alien with its mask nearly destroyed.

    ¡°Thor, do you know of any alien telekinetic similar to him?¡± Director Fury asked even though he knew that Thor likely didn''t know about him.

    ¡°Telekinetics are quite rare in the universe and are heavily sought after. Unfortunately, I have rarely paid any attention to them. If I could contact Asgard, I would have asked but I don''t know anyone myself.¡± As expected, Thor knew nothing about the alien telekinetic.

    ¡°By the way, can you recognise anything from the spaceship?¡± Director Fury asked.

    ¡°No. We don''t exactly use spaceships in Asgard.¡± Thor answered sheepishly.

    ¡°I know about this spaceship but you won''t be able to find its owner just from its model. It is the best stealth spaceship model on Galactic market. Literally anyone with enough money can buy it.¡± Loki revealed what kind of spaceship it was but the information was useless to us.

    ¡°In the end, we know nothing despite such a severe attack.¡± Captain said with a sigh.

    ¡°Now, don''t be so sad, Captain. When I had thought about the Avengers Programme, I had wanted to create a team of superhumans, mutants and more which could perform miracles.

    Now, see what you have achieved. What everyone has achieved. You have defended against a much superior foe and even made it retreat. So, don''t lose hope.¡±

    Director Fury''s words filled us with a new energy, encouraging us to continue forward and not lose hope.

    Indeed, there was no need to lose hope. After all, the attack had happened when both Thor and me were absent. If we were here, there was no way that alien telekinetic could have won.

    ¡°Thor, could this alien have already left Earth on its spaceship since your so called blockade has proven to be useless.¡± Director Fury asked Thor and Loki since they were more knowledgeable on the matters of space.

    ¡°No, this is not possible. The warriors of the Nine Realms are proud people. By now, they should have learnt that a spaceship had slipped past the blockade. As such, the blocked should have been tightened so much that it would be literally impossible for them to escape at least today no matter how strong of a stealth module the spaceship has.¡± Loki assured us that the spaceship should not have left Earth yet.

    ¡°Besides, the alien telekinetic would not leave the Earth without the staff since he is specifically searching for it. Although I remember nothing about my so called Master, it is clear that he is a very ruthless person. There is no way the alien telekinetic would go against its orders.¡±

    ¡°The alien telekinetic''s last words were that there was no need to fight when they could easily obtain the staff after conquering Earth.¡± Mr. Stark said. Then, he suddenly had a look of realisation on his face.

    ¡°Loki, what were your original plans for the Tessaract? Where did you plan to open the portal?¡± Mr. Stark questioned Loki.

    ¡°It was at the Stark Tower.¡± Loki answered.

    ¡°The Stark Tower!!¡± As he heard Loki''s answer, Mr. Stark looked so furious that it looked like that he would punch Loki anytime now.

    Ring! Ring!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Director Fury asked as he picked up the receiver.

    ¡°Director, we have found the spaceship. It is near the Stark Tower at New York.¡±

 Chapter 101

    ¡°They are truly audacious, thinking that they can conquer Earth so easily without any resistance.¡± Director Fury said, upon hearing the news, furious that the Chitauri thought so lowly of Earth and humans that they could conquer it just by landing on Earth.

    ¡°Agent Maria, get me in contact with New York¡¯s mayor now. Tell him that I need to deploy armed forces in the city as soon as possible.¡± Director Fury ordered through the receiver.

    ¡°Also, order every military base near New York to launch aircrafts towards the city. We can''t wait for the approval of the mayor. It will be too late by then.¡±

    ¡°Loki, you were the one who was in charge of creating the portal. How much time do we have?¡± Director Fury asked urgently.

    ¡°I am extremely sorry to say that the portal will be activated long before you can send anyone to intercept the aliens.

    When I was under the mind control, I wanted to activate the portal as fast as possible so that no one had any time to react. As such, I had already sent the necessary equipment to the Stark Tower along with Dr. Erik Selvig. The portal would likely be activated in about half an hour.¡±

    Loki answered grimly that there was no way for us to stop the portal from being activated.

    ¡°In the end, we could not stop an alien invasion despite our greatest efforts.¡± Director Fury said in a grim tone.

    ¡°Call the New York Police Commissioner, Agent Maria. I need the whole area around the Stark Tower evacuated as soon as possible.¡± Director Fury ordered through the receiver, his resolve not lessened in the least even though an alien invasion was imminent.

    ¡°Don''t lose hope just yet, Director.¡± Ancient One said, trying to encourage Director Fury.

    ¡°That''s right. The aliens have not descended yet. There is so much we can still do.¡± Director Fury said as he seemed to realise something.

    ¡°Ancient One, you say that the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj are the Protectors of Earth. Then, can you call upon your forces to fight against the Chitauri?¡± Director Fury asked for the sorcerers¡¯ help with a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

    ¡°I am sorry but I can''t deploy the forces of Kamar Taj.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ancient One actually refused.

    ¡°But why?¡± Director Fury asked furiously.

    ¡°Although the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj also work for the protection of Earth, we generally deal with interdimensional threats. We don''t participate in material affairs until it is a do or die situation.

    One of the major reasons why Earth comes under Asgard''s territory despite Asgard not having any influence on Earth is because we Sorcerers had asked Thor¡¯s father Odin to take Earth under his protection nominally. The protection of Asgard provides enough deterrence that no other galactic force dares to reach out to or invade Earth.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Besides, the situation is not as dire to deal with as you think. It would actually not be that hard for you to win.¡±

    ¡°The situation is not dire! How can you say so Ancient One when in just half an hour, aliens will invade one of the biggest cities on Earth?¡± Director Fury asked furiously, not being able to believe her words.

    ¡°Because the portal is being maintained through only one object, the Tessaract. All you have to do is defeating the Chitauri on that spaceship and retrieve the Tessaract. It would be more than enough to close the portal. And you already have a team strong enough to do so.¡± Ancient One said as she looked at the Avengers team Director Fury had gathered.

    ¡°Indeed, you are right. I am sorry for my outrage.¡± Director Fury apologized once he realised that Ancient One''s words were correct.

    ¡°Don''t worry. It happens.¡± Ancient One said with a smile.

    ¡°Everyone, prepare yourself. We have one last battle before us. We will depart in 10 minutes.¡± Director Fury ordered.

    ¡°Take these shield bracelets with you. They will surely be of help in the upcoming battle.¡± Ancient One said as she distributed the shield bracelets to everyone who didn''t have it.

    ¡°Also, don''t worry too much. If the situation gets out of hand, I will interfere myself and retrieve the Tessaract.¡± Ancient One assured us that she will not let the situation get too worse.

    **********************************

    Ring! Ring!

    ¡°Hello, Gwen!¡± I said as Gwen picked up the call. Knowing her, she would have rushed towards the Stark Tower as soon as she saw the alien spaceship. As such, it fell on me to tell her what she should do in this situation.

    ¡°Peter, have you seen the alien spaceship above the Stark Tower?¡± Gwen''s muffled voice rang out from the other side as the rushing wind¡¯s sound could be heard in the background. Clearly, she was already on her way to the Stark Tower after suiting up.

    ¡°Yes, I already know about the alien spaceship. However, don''t go around engaging the aliens. Call your father and co-ordinate with the police in evacuating everyone.¡± I advised her.

    ¡°But why?¡± Gwen asked since she was obviously thinking of engaging the aliens.

    ¡°The aliens are too strong. Especially their leader who is a telekinetic. Moreover, a whole alien invasion is about to start in just half an hour through a portal. As such, the priority is to evacuate the civilians.¡± I told her the entire situation.

    ¡°Fine! I will do as you say. But what about the spaceship? When are you coming?¡± Gwen asked as she finally agreed.

    ¡°I am coming in a few minutes with a special team SHIELD has created itself. So, you don''t need to worry.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Alright, come as fast as you can.¡± Gwen said as she cut the call.

    ¡°Albion!¡± Professor Xavier addressed me as I finished the call.

    ¡°Yes, Professor!¡±

    ¡°Call the students. Tell them to suit up and be ready for the battle. At this moment, we will need every single bit of help we can get.¡± Professor Xavier told me to call everyone.

    ¡°Professor Xavier, are you trying to involve mere children in an alien invasion?¡± Agent Natasha asked Professor Xavier, clearly not agreeing with his order.

    ¡°It is not like what you are thinking, Agent Natasha. I am not going to throw them directly into the battle with aliens. They would be there mostly for the protection of civilians from the aliens as they evacuate. Moreover, they have been trained and have their mutant powers.¡± Professor Xavier clarified.

    ¡°But still! I don''t like it that you are sending children into the battle. It is just too similar to how I was trained from a young age.¡± Agent Natasha said, revealing a bit of her past.

    ¡°I am sorry for how you had to grow, Agent Natasha. But this situation is clearly different. They are not going to fight for someone''s personal gain but for the protection of Earth.¡± Professor Xavier said.

    ¡°You know what? Albion has a saying, ¡®With Great Power comes Great Responsibility''. We mutants have obtained great powers, now the time to pay for it has come.¡±

 Chapter 102

    As I emerged from the portal along with the others near the Stark Tower, my eyes fell upon the spaceship which was the cause of this whole alien invasion. Since an invasion was imminent, it didn¡¯t matter even if magic was used rather openly.

    Science fiction and space had been a part of every child¡¯s dream and it was especially so for mine since I had been quite a science nerd. Yet I had never thought that I would see a real alien spaceship and in this manner.

    ¡°So, this is what a real spaceship looks like, huh!¡± Emma said as she looked at the sleek black design of the spaceship. The girls had accompanied us, although Professor had to stay behind because of his condition.

    ¡°Look, Loki! What kind of disaster you have unleashed?¡± Thor said to Loki since he was the one who had started this entire matter.

    ¡°I wish I had not started it, brother. But unfortunately, my mind was not under my control back then.¡± Loki said seriously although one couldn''t believe his words easily, given his personality.

    ¡°Let''s start the battle, everyone. I am raring to smash my hammer on that faceless bastard.¡± Thor said, referring to the alien telekinetic.

    ¡°Thor, Storm, Mr. Stark, you all go ahead and engage the aliens since you can fly, I will come after bringing the students here.¡± I said to everyone who had the capability of flight.

    ¡°Alright! Come quick, young warrior!¡± Thor said as he flew towards the top of the Stark Tower with Loki in his arms. Mr. Stark and Ms. Ororo followed close behind.

    ¡°What''s the situation with Dr. Banner? Have you found him yet?¡± I asked Agent Natasha as I created the portal.

    ¡°We have found him. Fortunately, he fell near New York. SHIELD is sending him here as we speak.¡± Agent Natasha reported.

    ¡°Wow! So that is how a spaceship actually looks like!¡± Kurt exclaimed as he came out of the portal along with everyone else.

    ¡°And that spaceship contains aliens who have come to conquer Earth. As such, be serious, Nightcrawler!¡± Mystique said, chasticizing Kurt. She was in her true appearance at the moment.

    ¡°Understand, Ma''am.¡± Kurt replied with a salute. Then, his sight fell upon Captain America.

    ¡°Oh My God! Captain America! Are you the real one? I am a big fan of yours. My mom has told me your stories since I was a child.¡± Kurt continued on with literal stars in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I am. But you should focus on your duty now, young man. Look at the situation! A literal war is about to start in the city.¡± Captain America said to Kurt, remanding him of the current situation.

    ¡°Sorry! I just got starstruck seeing you.¡± Kurt apologized for his conduct.

    ¡°I know that they are mutants. But is it alright for them to participate in this battle? They are still children after all.¡± Captain America said, worried about we students.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°We will only focus on the evacation of civilians. Besides, I have trained them well. They can handle themselves. So, you don''t need to worry.¡± Mystique explained that there was no need to worry too much for us.

    ¡°Albion is about the same age as us although he can be said to be a bit of an outlier because of his immense power.¡± Scott said, giving my example since he didn''t like being treated as a kid.

    ¡°Looks like I need to have a talk with Fury on this whole situation is over.¡± Captain America said after hearing Scott¡¯s words.

    ¡°Albion, you are finally¡ª Are you Captain America?¡± Gwen asked as she saw Captain in his suit.

    ¡°Yes, I am, Spider Woman. I honestly admire your work in cleaning this city even if you work as a vigilante. What is the situation of the evacuation?¡± Captain asked while praising Gwen.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Captain. The evaporation is going alright but there are still quite a lot of people stuck in the buildings.¡± Gwen reported.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go everyone. The sooner we start, the more lives we can save.¡± Captain said as he rushed ahead.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, an expression was heard up above in the Stark Tower. I looked up to see that a part of the alien space ship was in flames.

    ¡°You go now, Albion! Otherwise, you will miss the party.¡± Mr. Logan said as he started to move along with the others.

    ¡°Wolverine!¡± I addressed Mr. Logan, stopping him.

    ¡°What''s the matter now?¡± Mr. Logan asked.

    ¡°Just a small boost. ¡®Thou art gathered the attention of the Dragon of Boundary, [Blessing of Albion].¡± I casted the ¡®Blessing of Albion¡¯ on Mr. Logan.

    ¡°I don''t think I would get the chance again to use it. Hope it will help.¡± I said as I unfurled my wings to fly towards the Stark Tower.

    *******************************

    As I came above the Stark Tower, I could see that the battle was going on rather well.

    Ms. Ororo and Mr. Stark were Chitauri who were in the spaceship although it seemed like their supply of soldiers had depleted since no more Chitauri were coming out from the spaceship despite a part of it already being damaged.

    On the Helipad, Thor and Loki were fighting against the alien telekinetic who was trying to block their attacks using the broken parts of the spaceship and the corpses of the Chitauri.

    Looking at their fight, it honestly felt like Thor and Loki were the natural counter for the alien telekinetic.

    Thor''s hammer seemed to be immune to telekinesis while Loki never seemed to be where it looked like he was.

    Loki''s combat style had also changed much from back when he was under mind control. Instead of a magic staff, he now used twin magic daggers which could release energy blades. Combined with his illusion magic, Loki was quite a sneaky attacker who never left any opening the alien telekinetic revealed.

    But I couldn''t understand one thing. Despite our superiority in the battle, the machine containing the Tessaract was still activated. Moreover, it looked like the portal would be created any moment.

    Seeing that the alien telekinetic was still focused on Thor and Loki, I shot a powerful bolt of red lightning at it.

    ¡°Ahh!!¡± The alien telekinetic screamed as he was hit by my lightning bolt.

    ¡°You are finally here, Albion. It was a fine lightning bolt you shot now.¡± Thor said, praising my attack.

    ¡°Why is the machine still activated?¡± I asked seriously.

    ¡°Tessaract has created a powerful barrier the machine. We can''t pierce it.¡± Thor explained the situation.

    ¡°Let me try then.¡± I created a spear of red lightning and shot it at the machine.

    As the spear neared the machine, a barrier indeed appeared around it in order to block the spear. The barrier was indeed a powerful one but my spear actually penetrated it a bit before disappearing.

    ¡°We can break the barrier if we attacked it at the same time.¡± I told everyone the good news.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!! Unfortunately, it''s too late.¡± The alien telekinetic said while laughing, his mask a little broken.

    As if on cue, a blue pillar of light emerged from the machine and pierced towards the sky.

 Chapter 103

    I had long heard that the Tessaract was supposed to be used for the creation of a portal which the alien forces would use to invade Earth.

    I had even an inkling of its true nature despite its varying descriptions. According to SHIELD, it was a source of near infinite energy while the books of Kamar Taj described it to be the strongest spatial attribute artefact.

    But as I saw the blue pillar of light emerging from the machine containing the Tessaract creating a portal about a freaking kilometre in diameter with an alien spaceship of nearly unimaginable proportions on the other side, I realised just what was the Tessaract.

    Both descriptions of the Tessaract were true. Because it would have been impossible for a spatial artefact to create a such a huge portal which could connect to a place fucking light years away without a near infinite amount of energy.

    Soon after the portal opened, several Chitauri came out of it on their hoverboards, ready to invade earth and conquer it for their anonymous master.

    But what welcomed the Chitauri as soon as they entered Earth was Ms. Ororo¡¯s lightning bolts and Mr. Stark''s laser beams who had by now defeated every single Chitauri still remaining on the spaceship.

    I too flew near the portal and started shooting lightning bolts myself to finish the Chitauri before they could fly for even a single second in the Earth¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡°So, in the end, despite our greatest efforts, it has started.¡± Mr. Stark said with a sigh filled with regret as he continued shooting down the Chitauri.

    ¡°Since it has come to this, all we need to do is to do our very best. We have not lost yet. The situation is still salvageable.¡± Ms. Ororo said in an optimistic tone as she created a blizzard right underneath the portal.

    ¡°You are right, Ms. Ororo. There is no way these Chitauri can win.¡± I said in a confident tone, assured that the Chitauri couldn''t win over us.

    After all, this portal was being maintained only by the Tessaract. We just needed to retrieve the Tessaract which I could do easily once I got a respite from this continuous swarm of Chitauri.

    ¡°You bastard! What have you done?¡± Thor said furiously as he threw his hammer at the alien telekinetic.

    ¡°I only did what should have been done to this pathetic little planet. Conquer it!¡± The alien telekinetic said arrogantly as it easily dodged the hammer.

    ¡°I don''t think so.¡± Loki''s voice suddenly sounded as he appeared behind the alien and launched two energy blades at it using his twin daggers.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    The alien tried to dodge the sneak attack but was still grazed by one of the energy blades, causing blue blood to drip from its wound.

    ¡°You fool! A mere puppet actually dares? It was because of your foolishness that I had to come to this uncivilized planet.¡± The alien telekinetic cursed at Loki, calling him a mere puppet.

    ¡°Then watch this puppet sever you to pieces!¡± Loki said furiously, a true emotion appearing on his face for the first time.

    ¡°We will take care of this bastard. You all focus on the Chitauri.¡± Thor shouted to us.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I replied before I returned to focus on the literal swarm of Chitauri coming out of the portal.

    Despite the continuous firing from the three of us, the Chitauri were just too numerous. In the end, a few of them slipped past us whom we could not even attempt to catch because of a far more number of Chitauri coming out of the portal.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Soon this city will fall to us.¡± The alien telekinetic said with a laugh as he saw Chitauri finally entering the city.

    ¡°I don''t think so.¡± I replied with a smile.

    As soon as the Chitauri entered the city, a laser beam hit a few of them from the streets. Some of the Chitauri started colliding with each other out of nowhere.

    To dodge these sudden phenomena, some Chitauri flew downwards towards the streets but an ice beam suddenly hit them, turning them into a block of ice.

    A blue figure in a black suit appeared on a skyscraper near where the majority of the Chitauri were. Then, a red glowing beast suddenly appeared next to the blue figure. It then turned into a streak of red lightning which moved between the Chitauri. When it returned next to the blue figure, all the Chitauri were already fried.

    ¡°So, what are your thoughts now?¡± I said to the alien telekinetic. Honestly, if I was not busy shooting these damn Chitauri, I would have shown this arrogant alien its rightful place.

    ¡°Hmph! It''s nothing. You have not seen our true power yet.¡± The alien telekinetic replied as it blocked another one of Loki''s sneak attacks with a Chitauri corpse.

    As if to prove his words, a giant fish shaped spaceship emerged from the portal.

    I created a red lightning spear so as to finish it in one strike when Mr. Stark suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Wait! Albion, can you finish this big fish a little far away? Please spare my Stark Tower. It is one of my dream projects.¡± Mr. Stark said pleadingly.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± I cancelled the red lightning spear and instead shot a normal bolt of red lightning at the giant fish spaceship. It''s a bit of a mouthful. Let''s call it a Leviathan for now.

    Boom!

    The red lightning bolt caused a small explosion as it hit the Leviathan¡¯s backside. The Leviathan, in response moved towards me as if to take revenge.

    Taking advantage of its attention towards me, I flew downwards with the Leviathan right at my tail.

    Seeking a rather spacious area so as to not damage the buildings, I led the Leviathan to the nearby crossroads.

    Once I had the Leviathan in position, I created a spear of red lightning and threw it directly at its head.

    Boom!

    The red lightning spear pierced right through the Leviathan, causing it to explode in flames. It was obvious from the damage that there were no survivors.

    ¡°A little help here, Albion!¡± Mr. Stark suddenly said through the receiver.

    I looked upward to see that Mr. Stark was descending downward with another Leviathan right at his heels.

    Grr!

    I was about to fly to help Mr. Stark when I saw a lone bike heading right towards us.

    On the bike was a person I was quite familiar with, Dr. Banner!

 Chapter 104

    ¡°Sorry, I am late.¡± Dr. Banner said as he stepped off the bike.

    ¡°No, I would rather say that you are actually on time, Dr. Banner.¡± I replied with a smile.

    ¡°But are you sure that you want to do this?¡± I asked since I knew how much Dr. Banner hated his other self. Moreover, he had transformed into Hulk just a few hours ago.

    ¡°You don''t have to worry, Albion. I am ready. I have always seen Hulk as a curse but now I finally have a chance to use him for something good.¡± Dr. Banner said in a resolute tone.

    ¡°Hey, enough of this useless banter! Focus on the battle. I am taking this big fish to you. Finish it off!¡± Mr. Stark said through the receiver.

    Soon after his words finished, I could see Mr. Stark appearing in front of us with a Leviathan right on his tail.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, I believe that it is right time for you to get angry.¡± I said to Dr. Banner.

    ¡°That''s my secret, Albion. I am always angry.¡± Dr. Banner said as he looked at the Leviathan.

    His body started bulking tremendously, tearing his clothes apart while also taking a green hue. In just a few seconds, Dr. Banner had transformed into the monster called Hulk.

    It seems like the Leviathan and the Chitauri on it had been frightened by Dr. Banner¡¯s transformation because they directly moved the Leviathan downwards, ready to crash into the Hulk, not paying any attention to Mr. Stark.

    However, Hulk seemed undeterred by the flying monstrosity moving towards him. He fearlessly punched the Leviathan with both of his hands.

    Crack!

    Hulk¡¯s strength was so much that the Leviathan¡¯s entire body got crushed by the impact while he looked no worse for wear.

    Seing an opportunity, Mr. Stark fired a missile in a gap within the crushed Leviathan causing it to burn into flames.

    Roar!

    Hulk roared as if to show its victory over the Leviathan.

    I could see why SHIELD feared Hulk so much even though I had learnt about him from the news already.

    Hulk was a monster not of fire or lightning but of pure sheer strength. A force of nature capable of destroying everything in its path.

    Compared to Hulk, even my tremendous strength felt short. However, I was so that I could defeat him with my full power.

    ¡°What''s the situation, Ms. Ororo?¡± I asked Ms. Ororo through the communicator since Mr. Stark had left his position to lure the Leviathan.

    ¡°The alien telekinetic has fled since he could not handle both Thor and Loki. So, they are now helping me manage the blockade. We are handling it here somehow.¡± Ms. Ororo answered.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Alright! Keep attacking. We will come after sweeping through the nearby Chitauri.¡± I said.

    ¡°Uh Oh!¡± Ms. Ororo suddenly muttered.

    I raised my head towards the Stark Tower and found what was the matter. Two more Leviathans were coming out of the massive portal.

    ¡°When are the armed forces going to come?¡± I asked Agent Natasha as I put her on call.

    ¡°It will take at least 20 minutes. We have to hold on till then.¡± Agent Natasha answered.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, the military will take some time to appear. So, we have to contain these Chitauri till then.¡± I said to Mr. Stark as I continued to shoot the Chitauri.

    ¡°Hope this suit can hold on till then.¡± Mr. Stark said as he continued to fire the repulsor beams.

    ¡°Hulk!¡± I called out to the green giant who was demolishing every Chitauri coming his way.

    Grr!

    Hulk turned towards me with a growl.

    ¡°Smash!!¡± I said to Hulk.

    Hulk grinned as he heard my words and then jumped to demolish a Chitauri hoverboard. He jumped again in the air, ready to finish off a group of Chitauri coming his way.

    I and Mr. Stark flew again in the air, ready to destroy as many Chitauri as possible.

    Gwen''s POV

    ¡°Phoenix! Silencer! There are civilians trapped here!¡± I called out to Emma and Jean once I found some civilians trapped in a building.

    ¡°On it!¡± Jean said as both girls started floating the civilians down to the streets.

    On the streets, I could see Captain America giving orders to everyone, having taken command of the evacuation team.

    ¡°Cyclops and Ice Man, shoot down any Chitauri trying to pass through here. They can''t go any further.¡± Captain ordered both of them.

    Captain America was truly a soldier since he was able to make everyone of us perform quite greatly despite having no previous knowledge of our powers.

    As soon as the Chitauri had started flooding the city, he had taken the command and was leading us rather well. We were not only evacuating civilians but also taking down the Chitauri and preventing them from spreading throughout the city.

    ¡°Nightcrawler, how many charges of your artefact are left?¡± Captain asked as Kurt reappeared after taking down another Chitauri squad.

    ¡°Unfortunately, not more than five.¡± Kurt answered sadly.

    ¡°Try to use them as effectively as possible. Once they are finished, join Phoenix and Silencer in the evacuation.¡± Captain ordered.

    My job was to find the trapped civilians while the job of evacuating them fell to Emma and Jean.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Kurt said as he disappeared, obviously going to destroy another Chitauri squad.

    ¡°Damn! It is like these Chitauri are never ending.¡± Mr. Logan cursed as he blasted another wave of Chitauri using his lightning shrouded claws which could now shoot red lightning like Peter. Peter had truly given him quite a boost with his new ability.

    Mr. Logan, Mystique and Rogue along with Captain and that SHIELD agent were on the streets, fending off the Chitauri who were on the ground and cleaning the streets for the civilians.

    Seeing that everything was going alright for now, I swung away to search for more civilians.

    Aah!

    I had only swung for about a few 100 metres when I saw a broken wall on a building through which I could see three Chitauri threatening civilians.

    I immediately rushed in and gave a flying kick using my full strength to a Chitauri as I entered the building.

    Seeing my actions, the Chitauri moved their guns towards me and shot laser beams which I easily dodged using my Spider Sense.

    Crack!

    I was about to engage them when the wall at my left side broke and another Chitauri entered the building.

    Damn! What do I do now? Whoever side I engaged, the civilians would still be in danger.

    Boom!

    I didn''t have to think how to deal with the situation as the other Chitauri was suddenly shot by someone.

    Not caring about who it was for now, I swept one Chitauri off balance using my feet and then punched the other one right at its neck, snapping it off.

    Grr! Snap!

    The Chitauri under my feet tried to struggle but I snapped its neck with a kick of mine.

    ¡°Hey Spider!¡± I was greeted by a familiar voice as I moved my eyes towards the other broken wall from which the other Chitauri had entered.

    ¡°I moved here upon finding that something big was going to happen after seeing the authorities¡¯s movements. Didn''t think that I would find a fucking alien invasion? At least, these aliens have some good toys.¡±

    Before my eyes was a person who I generally hated to see but was currently was really happy to find. Black Cat was standing before me with a grin, wielding a Chitauri gun in her hands.

 Chapter 105

    ¡°Damn! These Chitauri are too persistent! We are shooting them down like flies yet they still continue to come at us without a single thought.¡± Mr. Stark cursed as both of us continued to shoot every single Chitauri in the Stark Tower¡¯s victiny while going upwards to support Ms. Ororo, Thor and Loki.

    ¡°That''s true. Maybe they have a hive mind or something similar which gives them absolute commands.¡± I hypothesized while shooting down yet another Chitauri.

    ¡°It could be like what you say. But I am not going to dissect a Chitauri after this battle is over to check if it''s true or not.¡± Mr. Stark replied.

    Rumble!

    We were about to move towards the Stark Tower when the skies above us suddenly darkened and lightning started crackling out of them.

    The lightning in the dark clouds started striking one of the two Leviathans, causing it heavy damage.

    Looks like Ms. Ororo had finally decided to go all out.

    Suddenly, a massive thunderbolt emerged from the clouds and hit Thor¡¯s hammer, causing it to glow brightly with lightning.

    ¡°Heeyah!¡± Thor shot his hammer towards the other Leviathan with a battle cry which could be heard even from here.

    As the hammer shrouded in lightning hit the Leviathan, it easily pierced through it, causing it to burst into pieces from the lightning.

    ¡°Looks like they can handle it on their¡ª Oops!¡± Mr. Stark stopped his words as three more Leviathans descended from the portal.

    ¡°Me and my big mouth.¡± Mr. Stark said with a sigh.

    Two of the Leviathans were blocked by Ms. Ororo and Thor but a third one continued on and descended down the Stark Tower towards us.

    ¡°Damn it, you bastards! Stay still!¡± Right on the Leviathan''s heels was Loki on a hoverboard, launching energy blades at the Chitauri on board the Leviathan.

    ¡°I think you need to train your magic a little more, God of Mischief!¡± Mr. Stark said mockingly to Loki as he shot several missiles at the Leviathan.

    ¡°I will show you, Stark! The true power of Loki!¡± Loki said furiously as he prepared a powerful magic spell because of Mr. Stark¡¯s mockery.

    Several clones of Loki appeared in mid air around the Leviathan, each one equipped with twin magic daggers similar to Loki.

    Then, every single one of these clones shot energy blades simultaneously from the daggers, finishing every Chitauri on board and causing deep cuts in the Leviathan, thus exposing its inner parts.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    This spell proved why Loki was called the God of Magic in the ancient times. It was no small feat to create such powerful corporal illusions.

    Roar!

    I was about to shoot a lightning bolt to finish the Leviathan when Hulk suddenly jumped atop it.

    ¡°At least give a warning before you attack, big guy. I had almost shot you there.¡± Mr. Stark complained.

    Hulk, however, ignored Mr. Stark''s complaint and struck where the Leviathan had a deep cut from Loki''s attack with his tremendous strength.

    As a result, the Leviathan exploded in flames but the Hulk jumped away and continued to attack the Chitauri, simply unaffected by the explosion.

    ¡°He is quite a beast, this Hulk. I have seen Giants before but even they do not have such tremendous strength.¡± Loki commented as he saw Hulk ripping apart the Chitauri.

    As I saw Captain America along with the others handling the situation smoothly on the ground and the Chitauri falling down like flies, I felt that we could actually manage this invasion.

    Once the military arrived and the Chitauri could be handled for a while, I was going to take every single heavy hitter and pierce that barrier to retrieve the Tessaract and shut down that fucking portal.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a giant explosion happened near the portal where Thor and Ms. Ororo were blockading the Chitauri!

    I could see the two of them falling down in the air and was about to rush to save them when they managed to stabilize themselves in the air.

    ¡°What happened? Are you alright?¡± Mr. Stark asked as we reached them.

    ¡°This but a scratch!¡± Thor answered proudly.

    ¡°Thankfully, I had the shield bracelet on standby so I was able to defend myself.¡± Ms. Ororo said.

    ¡°Just what exactly happened?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The Chitauri had exploded a bomb right at the entrance of the portal.¡± Ms. Ororo answered.

    ¡°But why would they do so?¡± I couldn''t understand the logic behind it.

    ¡°Look at the portal, everyone!¡± Mr. Stark shouted, drawing our attention to the portal.

    As our sight fell upon the portal, everything became clear.

    Because a literal flood of Chitauri were coming out of the portal. Literally hundreds of them were coming out every single second.

    ¡°They were just cleaning the way for the main army to enter.¡± Loki said, realising what the whole explosion was about.

    ¡°What can we even do now? Even if we stop the portal right now, the Chitauri present here would take us hours to defeat at the very least. Who knows how many people would die by the time we finished every single one of them.¡± Mr. Stark said in a sorrowful tone.

    His words were true because even with all our might, the numbers were just too high for us to do anything instantly.

    ¡°Albion!¡± Agent Natasha''s call suddenly came on my receiver.

    ¡°Call Ancient One right now. Tell her to do something about this Chitauri army. The Senators are calling for a nuclear strike to destroy the Chitauri.¡± Agent Natasha said, pleading for me to call Ancient One so that she could stop this army.

    ¡°Have they gone mad? Tell them to stop that thought right now. I have a way to destroy this army. So, stop them for as long as possible.¡± I said to Agent Natasha, assuring her that there was still a way for us to win.

    ¡°Indeed, only Ancient One can stop this army now. If she acts, this massive army would disappear into the Mirror Dimension and the portal would also be stopped.¡± Thor said as he recalled Ancient One''s might.

    ¡°No, it will not be Ancient One who will act. It will be me.¡± I said as I took out a silver card gleaming with magic runes with the symbol of a dragon head on it.

    When I had received this card from Spider Supreme, I had said that there would never come a time when I have to use it.

    And now I had to use it just a month later.

 Chapter 106

    Spider Supreme had configured this card such that it would momentarily fill my Saint Graph to 100% energy, allowing it to manifest its true potential.

    The full powered Saint Graph would transform me into the true form of the Saint Graph, a dragon. Even if this dragon form would just be a shadow of Albion''s true power, it would be more than enough to erase this swarm of Chitauri out of existence in the few minutes I would have in that form.

    Yet, I still hesitated to use this card even at this moment. I still had nightmares about the time I struggled with my wild instincts even though those times were far behind now. As such, I feared the side effects I could gain upon transforming into a dragon.

    I was still afraid that I would not be able to control my dragon form. But now was not the time to overthink about such a matter when an army of thousands was before my eyes, ready to destroy this beautiful city.

    Since Spider Supreme had not warned me about any repercussions regarding this card, I had to take the risk. There was no other option.

    ¡°(Peter).¡±

    I was ready to use the card when I heard Ancient One''s voice. I looked around to see Ancient One standing on a nearby building and waving at me.

    ¡°Come. I need a few minutes of your time.¡± Ancient One¡¯s voice rang once again in my ears. It seems that Ancient One was using this method since my mind was immune to telepathy.

    Could it be that Ancient One was going to act upon seeing this massive Chitauri army? I immediately flew over to her to see why she had called me.

    ¡°Ancient One, have you finally decided to act?¡± I asked as I landed in front of her.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Ancient One stopped me from speaking for some reason and started casting a spell.

    To my surprise, the ¡®Eye of Agamotto'' on her neck opened, revealing the green glowing gem inside it and consequently green magic circles which seemed to contain great power appeared on Ancient One''s hands.

    Ancient One then casted a spell using the power of the ¡®Eye of Agamotto'', causing a magic circle containing the same green magic circles to be formed around us.

    At first, the magic barrier seemed to be a normal one but one look outside and I knew what the barrier did.

    Everything outside the barrier, from Mr. Stark¡¯s Iron Man suit to the massive Chitauri army seemed to be moving extremely slowly, almost like they were moving in deep sea rather than in air.

    I could understand what the barrier had done although it still seemed too illogical for me.

    It was not that the time outside had slowed down but rather the time inside the barrier was moving much fast compared to the time outside.

    ¡°Why did you create a time barrier?¡± I asked since there must be a reason why she created such a special barrier.

    ¡°Because what we will do now will define the future of our world.¡± Ancient One said cryptically.

    ¡°You know what, Peter. I had seen using the ¡®Eye of Agamotto'' that this alien invasion was bound to happen. But I had thought that future had been prevented since Loki had already been captured and he was the one who had started the invasion in every single future I had seen.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    However, the result was much different. The one who is commanding everything from the shadows didn''t like the fact that not only its plan had failed but an extremely important treasure had also slipped from its hands. As a result, it sent an even larger army.

    At this moment, we have only two choices. Either you stop this invasion using the card or I stop it myself.¡±

    ¡°What will be the impact if you have to step up to stop this invasion, Ancient One?¡± I asked, worried about the consequences.

    ¡°Although there will likely be no reaction from the galactic side, our enemies from other dimensions will more than likely see the Sorcerer Supreme interfering in an alien invasion as a sign of weakness. They would believe that I am the only one strong enough on Earth. As such, there will be high chances of a dimensional war in the future.¡± Ancient One implied what could be the result of she interferred.

    ¡°Then, there is no other choice. I have to use the card.¡± I said as I gripped the card tightly in my hand.

    ¡°Are you sure? If you use this card, the eyes of the entire world will be on you. Even if the government can help you suppress the news, the red lightning will be more than enough for anyone to match the clues. The whole world will see you as a dragon. Will you be able to bear such pressure?¡± Ancient One asked me seriously since it would change my future irreparably.

    ¡°My Uncle Ben has always taught me, ¡®With Great Power comes Great Responsibility''. For this much power, I am ready to bear any responsibility.¡± I answered with a smile.

    ¡°Then, go. Fulfill your duty.¡± Ancient One said as she removed the time barrier.

    ¡°I will be watching.¡± Ancient One said with a sad smile and disappeared.

    With a deep sigh, I resolved myself as I looked at the massive Chitauri army which was slowly moving towards the city.

    Resolved to destroy the entire alien invasion, I activated the card. The card turned into a stream of light which was absorbed by my body.

    An involuntary chant came out of my lips as the transformation started.

    ¡°I am the Dragon of Boundary that guards the Everdistant Utopia.¡±

    My vision turned white as my body was covered in a giant red lightning cocoon. I could feel my body transforming, becoming larger and different.

    The process was rather similar to back when my Saint Graph was enhanced but it was much, much faster. Yet, there was no awkwardness in the transformation. It only felt like I was becoming whole.

    ¡°Roar~.¡±

    A roar came out from my dragon form as I looked towards the Chitauri army around the Stark Tower.

    My dragon form looked quite similar to Albion. A sleek, aerodynamic dragon whose body looked more metallic than reptilian with red lines all over its body. However, since this form was just a shadow of Albion, it was only about 4 metres long.

    My body started radiating a huge pressure as the red lines on my body started to glow. A formless pressure was forming around me and even the dark clouds in the sky had started radiating crimson lightning.

    Everyone, from my allies to the Chitauri army was stopped in their tracks due to the shock upon seeing my dragon form.

    Feeling threatened by my appearance, the Chitauri army readied their advanced weapons and shot at me with their full might. Yet, it was useless as my scales could not even feel the heat from that massive laser barrage.

    But a dragon like me didn''t take one sided damage from such insects.

    The red lines on my body glowed once again as my body along with my surroundings was shrouded in red lightning.

    Then, with just a small boost to my wings, I flew and pierced straight through the centre of the Chitauri army, my lightning shrouded body burning through thousands of Chitauri.

    The remaining Chitauri shot laser beams once again at me in a last attempt of struggle but I released massive bolts of red lightning at them, finishing even the last remnants.

    Served them right! This was what these insects deserved. I felt proud for finishing this massive army in less than a minute.

    Damn it! This massive power was messing with my head!

    I must not forget the reason why I had taken this dragon form. It was not just to destroy this Chitauri army but to destroy this entire alien invasion in a single shot.

    I flew and positioned myself right beneath the portal, giving me a clear shot of the city sized spaceship on the other side which was releasing the Chitauri even now.

    The card Spider Supreme had given me had enough power for me to use the true Noble Phantasm of my Saint Graph, albeit only at a fraction of its true power.

    A massive amount of heat and lightning gathered at my mouth as I readied my Noble Phantasm, the very power which was the identity of a dragon. A Dragon¡¯s Breath!

    ¡°Disappear beneath the might of the Primordial Dragon, [Albion¡¯s Wrath]!¡±

 Chapter 107

    The huge beam of flame and lightning surged from my mouth and shot straight through the portal to hit the massive alien spaceship.

    I could clearly see the beam pierce through the spaceship and soon after¡ª Boom!

    The spaceship exploded in flames with such a huge explosion that there was no way anyone inside or nearby could have survived.

    ¡°Roar~.¡±

    I let out a huge roar in exhilaration which likely shattered every nearby mirror which had not been destroyed till now.

    Honestly, I just wanted to have a good flight in the remaining time I had in this form but as I looked at the Tessaract still maintaining the portal I need that some work was still left.

    I closed my eyes and tried to restrain the huge amount of magical energy coursing through my dragon form so that I could return to my human form.

    Obviously, my instincts protested heavily against it according to my Saint Graph, the dragon form was my true form.

    In the end, I won over my instincts which was rather easy because I would have already returned to my human form due to the lack of energy in a few minutes anyways.

    A red lightning cocoon enveloped my dragon form and I slowly started shrinking along with it. When the cocoon dissipated, I was in my human or rather my draconic form since quite some amount of energy from the card was still left due to the transformation ending prematurely.

    Since I had removed my suit before the transformation, my true appearance could be easily seen at present. Fortunately, I was at the top of the Stark Tower with no one nearby.

    Otherwise, if it went public that I was the one who transformed into the dragon, my future hero career as Albion would have been quite difficult. There would still be several speculations but I could bullshit my way out of them by saying things like I was the dragon¡¯s envoy or something.

    My eyes went towards the object which had started everything, the Tessaract which was maintaining the portal even now. Thankfully, with the remaining power from the card still with me, I could use it to easily break through the barrier.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Just as I was about to reach the machine containing the Tessaract, the leader of the Chitauri Invasion, that faceless alien telekinetic appeared before me on a hoverboard.

    ¡°You destroyed everything. We could have conquered this entire planet if only you had not been here.¡± The alien telekinetic cursed me in its robotic voice.

    ¡°Ha! In your dreams. That massive army was nothing. We would have destroyed it in just a few hours. And our military has not even arrived yet. You have not even seen our true power and you dare to say that you can conquer Earth. What utter nonsense!¡± I said to the alien telekinetic with a sneer.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°You will pay for this!¡± The alien telekinetic said furiously as several Chitauri corpses and other debris rose in the air at its command.

    ¡°Oh really! Let''s see if you can survive this time.¡± I said with confidence as red lightning appeared in my hands. With the remaining power from the card still within me, this arrogant alien would probably not be able to survive even a single bolt of mine.

    I was about to shoot the strongest lightning bolt I could create when the alien telekinetic suddenly started flying towards the portal at full speed while creating a blockade with the courses and debris to defend against my attacks.

    ¡°I will show you my true might the next time we meet.¡± The alien telekinetic shouted at me as it neared the portal. It clearly didn''t want to remain on Earth to get captured and reveal its affiliation.

    ¡°Not on my watch!¡± I shot a lightning bolt as fast as I could at the alien telekinetic in a bid to stop it.

    The red lightning bolt pierced straight through the blockade without any decrease in power and directly hit the alien telekinetic despite it creating a barrier at the last moment.

    As the lightning bolt hit the alien telekinetic, a small explosion occurred because of the destruction of the hoverboard it was on. Meanwhile, I unfurled my wings and chased after the alien telekinetic so as to catch it.

    But as I passed through the smoke, I could see that the alien telekinetic had already reached the portal. Its suit and its faceless mask was heavily damaged and blue blood was seeping from several parts of its body.

    But despite having suffered such injuries from my lightning bolt, it had continued on with sheer tenacity and reached the portal. It looked at me one last time and then entered the portal.

    I released a deep sigh as I realised that the alien telekinetic had escaped while I had not managed to obtain even a slightest information about it. But there was nothing I could do about it now.

    I returned to the machine, ready to finally turn it off.

    I covered my right hand with red lightning as I focused every single bit of extra energy I had inside my body on my hand.

    As my hand slammed on the barrier, it pierced through it almost effortlessly. I grabbed the Tessaract and pulled it out immediately.

    The portal shutdown the moment I extracted the Tessaract. As I looked at the clear skies, I let out a sigh since the alien invasion was finally over.

    ¡°Albion! How did you transform into that dragon?¡± Mr. Stark asked as he came atop along with Thor, Loki and Ms. Ororo.

    ¡°Are you feeling alright, Albion?¡± Ms. Ororo asked, concerned about my situation since she knew how wild my powers used to be.

    ¡°I am alright, Ms. Ororo. Just a little bit tired since that power was too overwhelming. As your question, Mr. Stark, it was just a one time temporary power up which someone had given to me as a gift.¡± I answered.

    ¡°That was quite some gift. I believe that even the entire might of Asgard would have had difficulty facing that dragon.¡± Loki said, giving his analysis on my dragon form¡¯s power.

    ¡°By the way, nice job retrieving the Tessaract even though you had already destroyed the Chitauri Invasion.¡± Mr. Stark said, complementing me.

    ¡°Actually, I had met their leader, that alien telekinetic before I could shut down the portal. I tried to catch it but that bastard unfortunately escaped.¡± I said with regret.

    ¡°Don''t worry too much, Albion! After all, the end, we have won!¡± Mr. Stark said, cheering me up.

    ¡°Yeah! We have won!¡± I said with a smile.

    Then, my eyes fell upon the distant horizon where I could see fighter jets approaching the city.

    ¡°Why is the military appearing only now when everything has already been finished?¡± I said, cursing the military for appearing this late.

    ¡°What can we do about it?¡± Mr. Stark said with a shrug.

    ¡°I am rather thankful that it was you who destroyed this machine, Albion. If it was these fighter jets, who knows if the Stark Tower would still be standing after taking their missiles?¡±

    ¡°By the way, I am hungry after this huge fight. I know a Shawarma joint nearby. Anyone up for some Shawarma.¡± Mr. Stark offered.

    ¡°Sure! We could use a little rest after this huge battle.¡± I said, accepting his offer.

 Chapter 108

    ¡°So, how is the Shawarma?¡± Mr. Stark asked as I took a bite.

    ¡°It is rather good.¡± I replied.

    I had honestly expected for there to be no one in the Shawarma joint but surprisingly, the staff had hidden themselves in the basement.

    We called them out after assuring them that the invasion was over but they were rather afraid of us since they had seen aliens attacking the city just a few minutes ago. And Thor and Loki didn''t inspire any confidence with their outfit either.

    However, one look at the social media and they were ready to serve us for free upon seeing the pictures of us fighting against the aliens and saving the city. Although I didn''t know there was an idiot in this world who had enough time to click pictures of us instead of trying to save himself from the Chitauri.

    ¡°It is indeed a unique dish, clearly something I have never tasted before. But it is not worthy of a victory feast.¡± Thor said loudly.

    ¡°Be quite, you fool. Does it look like a victory feast can be prepared this early after all the destruction this city has faced?¡± Loki said, admonishing Thor.

    ¡°But I still wanted one!¡± Thor replied meekly.

    ¡°Hello, Captain! Has the cleaning up done over there?¡± Mr. Stark asked through the receiver.

    All the Chitauri had surprising shut down as soon as the giant alien spaceship in the space on the other side of the portal had been shot down by my Noble Phantasm. This proved that they were actually robots despite not looking like one.

    We had arrived earlier at the Shawarma joint since all we had to do was an overall checkup of the area near the Stark Tower to see if there was anyone injured left behind. Thankfully, there had been none.

    The Captain''s side was taking longer since they had to take care of the civilians too.

    ¡°You have, great! Now, meet us in this Shawarma joint near the Stark Tower. We are having a little party here.¡± Mr. Stark told Captain where we were.

    ¡°Oh, come on! We were hungry after this huge battle. Besides, I need to give a treat to the kids.¡± Mr. Stark said, referring to my friends.

    ¡°Seriously, Cap needs to loosen up a bit. After all, we have already won.¡± Mr. Stark said after cutting off the call.

    ¡°Still, despite our best efforts, we can be said to be lucky. If that Chitauri army had not been directly annihilated, who knows how much destruction they would have caused before they were finally put down? How many people would have died?¡± Ms. Ororo said as she recalled the massive Chitauri army.

    ¡°But we still won in the end. And we would be better prepared if they ever come again.¡± I said optimistically, trying to cheer her up.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°This is a quaint little place you have chosen, Stark.¡± Captain said as he entered along with everyone else. I could also see Dr. Banner being supported by Emma and Jean as he entered.

    But there was one figure I had never thought I would see here, Black Cat.

    ¡°Come on, Spidey! Can''t I get just one little gun?¡± Black Cat said, nagging Gwen as she waved around a Chitauri gun in her hand.

    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± I asked Gwen.

    ¡°When I saw the sudden movement of the police, I thought that something big was going to happen. So, I came over out of curiosity and found myself in the invasion. In the end, my poor heart couldn''t see the civilians getting hurt so I decided to help out.¡± Black Cat replied.

    ¡°Who is she, Peter?¡± Mr. Stark asked curiously.

    ¡°A rather talented thief who sometimes exposes other people¡¯s thievery.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Can you please let me have this gun, Red Lightning? Pretty please!¡± Black Cat said, literally begging for the gun.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we can''t let the gun remain in your hands, Black Cat. If you really want it, ask the SHIELD.¡± I answered coldly. After all, we could not let a thief have a gun which was more technologically advanced than every other weapon on Earth.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Hmph! Spoilsport!¡± Black Cat said, knowing that SHIELD would never let the gun remain in her hands.

    ¡°Are you alright, Dr. Banner?¡± I asked, knowing that he had just went through a massive fight as the Hulk.

    ¡°Yes, I am alright, Albion. Just a bit tired, both physically and mentally. Phoenix and Silencer had helped calm down the Hulk with their telepathy after the battle was over.¡± Dr. Banner answered.

    ¡°Speaking of the kids, give a loud applause to our little champions who helped us despite them not having any reason to.¡± Mr. Stark said, clapping for the students, causing everyone else to also clap.

    I could see that they were blushing from the applause as they took their seats. Emma even put her seat next to me as she sat down.

    ¡°It was quite a hectic battle. But I am glad that we were able to save so many people.¡± Emma said as she leaned against me.

    ¡°Oh! Is that young love I see?¡± Mr. Stark commented upon seeing us like this.

    ¡°It would be if this idiot only agreed.¡± Emma said as she lightly punched at my side.

    ¡°You should chase it while you are still young, Albion. You don''t know what will happen in the future.¡± Captain America advised. Given his past, it was clear that he had an unfulfilled love.

    ¡°Now, enjoy the Shawarma, kids!¡± Mr. Stark said as the staff laid down the servings for everyone.

    ¡°Could you give us some private space?¡± Captain asked the staff who understood the situation and left the room.

    I also casted a sound isolation barrier once they left so that there was no chance of eavesdropping.

    ¡°Were you that dragon, Albion?¡± Captain asked seriously.

    ¡°Yes, I was. However, it was only a one time power and I can''t do it again.¡± I answered honestly.

    ¡°Then, I must thank you for saving New York and its citizens.¡± Captain thanked me, even giving me a salute.

    ¡°Please stop it, Captain. It is too embarrassing for me, especially since it is coming from you.¡± I said, a little too embarrassed by Captain¡¯s salute.

    ¡°Are you really alright, Albion? You had previously mentioned that you couldn''t control your powers when they had first awakened.¡± Emma asked, worried about me.

    ¡°It''s alright, Silencer. Nothing of that sort happened. You don''t need to worry.¡± I replied, reassuring Emma.

    ¡°However, it will be quite a difficult for you in the future, Albion. Your red lightning is just too iconic. Everyone will link the dragon to you, especially since you were also participating in the battle. As such, everyone''s eyes will be on you whenever you appear.¡± Mr. Stark said, realising what laid for me in the future.

    ¡°I will ask Director Fury to spread the rumours that I am just the envoy of this great dragon which protects Earth. Although I believe only the public will believe this bullshit.¡± I replied, explaining my plan.

    Mr. Stark was about to say something when suddenly a portal opened before our eyes and out of it came Ancient One, Professor Xavier and Director Fury.

    ¡°Great job, everyone!¡± Director Fury said as soon as he stepped out of the portal.

    ¡°I think all of you for saving our planet. Especially you, Albion. I have heard about your circumstances from Ancient One but still I must thank you for using such a risky power without any fear for the protection of Earth.¡± Director Fury said, thanking me.

    ¡°I was just doing my job.¡± I replied, a little embarrassed from all the praise.

    ¡°I must also thank the young mutants. You didn''t have to step up to protect the civilians especially since some of you have likely been persecuted for being mutants. But you still protected the civilians from the Chitauri and for that I am extremely grateful.¡± Director Fury said, thanking the students.

    ¡°It was our duty.¡± Scott replied, his voice filled with a sense of duty.

    ¡°As your teacher, I must say that all of you went above everything I have taught you. As such I am truly happy to have such brilliant students.¡± Professor Xavier said, praising all of us.

    ¡°Spider Woman, a superhuman vigilante and Black Cat, a thief which steals half the time and exposes the other thieves in the remaining half. You could have easily ran away from the alien invasion, especially you, Black Cat. But you still stepped up to save the city when it needed help. I will see if I can provide you some legal remedies.¡± Director Fury said to Gwen and Black Cat.

    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Gwen and Black Cat thanked Director Fury.

    ¡°Director, take this! The root of this entire disaster.¡± Mr. Stark said, giving the box containing the Tessaract to Director Fury.

    ¡°Thor, once you are ready to leave the Earth, I will hand over the Tessaract to you.¡± Director Fury said, surprising all of us.

    ¡°You are willing to give it so easily.¡± Thor asked.

    ¡°It is clear from today¡¯s invasion that we are not ready to protect and use the Tessaract. As such, it would be better to hand it over to Asgard.¡± Director Fury explained the reason.

    ¡°Stark!¡± Director Fury suddenly addressed Mr. Stark.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mr. Stark asked.

    ¡°Do you still have any weapon factories?¡± Director Fury asked.

    ¡°Most of them have already been converted to other factories but there are still one or two remaining. May I ask why?¡± Mr. Stark questioned.

    ¡°I need you to secure every Chitauri weapon and tech SHIELD can find inside the weapon factories so that they can be hidden. Moreover, I need you to research how their tech works.

    This alien invasion proves that we need to be better and more advanced in case something like this happens again. So, we need to assimilate the Chitauri tech as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Just when I had a left weapon industry, I have alien weapons put before me and asked to research on them.¡± Mr. Stark said with a sigh as he agreed.

    ¡°It is very likely that we would not be able to retrieve every single Chitauri tech. Who knows where they will go? I need everyone to be prepared.

    This alien invasion will spark a new age in the human history. If we are not ready, it may not be the end of a war but the start of one.¡±

    Director Fury said, warning us if the uncertain future since it would be up to us to protect it.

 Chapter 109

    A few weeks later¡­.

    ¡°Peter, check if the prototype¡¯s parts have been properly fitted or not for the last time.¡± Mr. Stark said as he did the final preparations for the prototype¡¯s initial examination.

    ¡°The systems are green. Everything seems alright, Mr. Stark.¡± I answered after thoroughly checking the prototype.

    ¡°Excellent! I am activating it.¡± Mr. Stark said as he activated the prototype which was actually just a large disc-shaped machine.

    Vroom!

    With a small sound, the small propellers on the bottom side of the disc activated and the disc started to float.

    ¡°Great! Let''s see how well it can move.¡± Mr. Stark said before using the prototype''s remote to move the disk around.

    The disc was able to move in all directions easily although it had difficulty doing complex maneuvers because of its shape.

    ¡°We did it, Peter!¡± Mr. Stark said with a smile as he saw the prototype working perfectly.

    In his excitement, he moved his hand towards me for a hand clap. Hesitantly, I also moved my hand towards him for the clap.

    Clap!

    ¡°We finally managed to crack down the hoverboard¡¯s functions and how it floats.¡± Mr. Stark said excitedly since we had managed to copy one of the main tech of the Chitauri.

    It had been a few weeks since the alien invasion and the situation could now be said to have calmed down.

    The Avengers received a lot of fame as was expected since we had saved Earth from a freaking alien invasion. The media tried to find as much as they could about us but found next to nothing except what was already known about Mr. Stark.

    Everyone in the Avengers had separated for now but we had no idea when the SHIELD would call us again.

    Mr. Stark and I were currently at the weapon factory where the Chitauri tech had been stored and were researching on how Chitauri technology actually worked.

    Given my enhanced intelligence and the fact that he liked me enough to work with me, Mr. Stark had decided to make me his assistant for this research.

    After weeks of research, we had finally managed to crack the hoverboard technology and even tested the prototype now to confirm it.

    ¡°So, are you going to use this technology to enhance your Iron Man suit, Mr. Stark?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, Peter. With this technology, the Iron Man suit will fly much more smoother compared to before.¡± Mr. Stark confirmed.

    ¡°By the way, Peter. Have you ever thought of having a suit similar to mine for yourself?¡± Mr. Stark suddenly asked, surprising me.

    We had become quite close in the last few weeks so it was not that far of a stretch for Mr. Stark to offer me a suit. However, it was quite surprising since he had never offered to make a suit for anyone before.

    ¡°Although I would like to have a suit very much, it would be next to impossible for me to use one, Mr. Stark. My red lightning is just too strong. No suit will ever be able to withstand my lightning. Even the current enchanted suit I use has a lot of lightning resistant enchantments just so I can use it.¡± I explained sadly why I could not use an armoured suit like him.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Well, it can''t be helped.¡± Mr. Stark said with a shrug.

    ¡°Let''s see how the other two are doing.¡±

    Both of us moved to another part of the factory where we could see Dr. Banner and Mr. Hank working on a dismantled Chitauri gun.

    ¡°How is it going, Dr. Banner? Any progress?¡± Mr. Stark questioned as we entered the lab.

    ¡°We have more or less figured out how these guns work but we are having problems with the energy source. It is clearly not something available on Earth. We will have to see if we can create an alternative.¡± Dr. Banner reported.

    ¡°Then, we will have to depend on you, Dr. Banner. After all, you are the best we have in the field of energy.¡± Mr. Stark said, complementing Dr. Banner.

    ¡°I have to thank you for your kind words, Tony. Honestly, it feels great to able to work again as a scientist. After all, this is a field where Hulk will never be able to match Bruce Banner.¡± Dr. Banner said with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, are you getting along with our new blue furred friend here?¡± Mr. Stark asked, referring to Mr. Hank.

    ¡°Hank has been a good friend to me all this time. He honestly has some great ideas, especially when it comes to machine parts.¡± Dr. Banner answered.

    ¡°Well, you obviously get ideas after repairing robots thrashed by mutant powers everyday. At least, I can work on something new here.¡± Mr. Hank said upon hearing Dr. Banner''s words.

    ¡°I think all of us could use a small break. Let''s see what is going on in the outside world.¡± Saying these words, Mr. Stark activated the television in the lab and opened the news.

    ¡°An alien invasion was something everyone had thought happened only in science fiction stories. Yet, it happened in reality at New York.

    The Chitauri came through a portal, ready to conquer the Earth. However, Avengers, a special team consisting of people from every stream possible, from mutants and gods to even a billionaire like Tony Stark came forward to defend Earth.

    And we can''t forget about the Black Dragon which appeared at the moment when the massive Chitauri army had finally arrived so as to conquer our planet and destroyed every single one of them in a matter of minutes.

    But after all this time, we have not even about to find even a single one of them. The gods of Asgard have returned to their home, the mutants are nowhere to be found and no one knows where Captain America and the SHIELD agents are. Even the genius billionaire Tony Stark has not been seen anywhere for weeks. The only time he was seen was when he announced the welfare schemes along with the mayor.¡±

    ¡°After this invasion, even the media who cursed me everyday is now praising me endlessly.¡± Mr. Stark commented, amused by how the media had changed their views so suddenly.

    ¡°Meanwhile, Albion who was previously known as Red Lightning is the one everyone wants to know about the most. Due to the fact that both the Black Dragon and Albion use red lightning, it is confirmed that there is a clear connection between them.

    There are wild theories regarding them but the most prevalent theory is that Albion is an envoy of the Black Dragon and he was the one who called it here.¡±

    ¡°Director Fury really managed to spread the rumour that I was just an envoy of the dragon. At least, this will prevent me from being hounded by literally everyone when I am out on a mission the next time.¡± I said, releasing a sigh of relief upon seeing the news.

    ¡°There has also been a massive change in the stream of thought regarding mutants. Due to their role in saving the city, they are now being seen more as protectors rather than monsters.¡±

    ¡°Charles was truly happy when he saw that mutants are finally being accepted. His dream of several years is finally being completed before his eyes.¡± Mr. Hank said with a smile.

    ¡°I believe we have had enough of a break. It''s time for us to go research on the Leviathan.¡± Dr. Banner said, reminding us of our research.

    Since the Leviathan was one large ship, all of us worked together on its research so as to find its secrets as soon as possible.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Mr. Stark said as he shut down the television.

    I have to compliment SHIELD for this since they actually managed to stealthily transfer that giant ship Leviathan here even though it had to be broken into several parts if it was not already.

    Ring! Ring!

    I suddenly received a call on my phone. When I looked, I could see that it was from Professor Xavier.

    ¡°Hello, Professor. Why did you call?¡± I asked Professor Xavier.

    ¡°There is a mission for which your help is required. I will tell you the details once you arrive at the X-Mansion.¡± Professor Xavier told me the details and cut the call.

    ¡°I need to go. There is a mission.¡± I told everyone.

    ¡°Sure! We will handle it here, Peter.¡± You can go without any worry.¡± Mr. Stark said.

    ¡°If you say so. See ya all later!¡±

 Chapter 110

    ¡°Hello, Captain. And you too, Agent Phil.¡± I greeted Captain America and Agent Phil Coulson as I saw them upon entering the lobby.

    Everyone was here in the lobby from students to the teachers. The only outsiders were Captain America and Agent Phil. They were likely here because of the mission.

    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Peter. It has been a while since we saw each other.¡± Captain said, greeting me.

    Although Captain often came to the X-Mansion nowadays to meet with Mr. Logan in an attempt to restore his memory, I could not meet him till now because I was busy researching the Chitauri tech with Mr. Stark and the others.

    ¡°How is the research going, Peter?¡± Agent Phil asked about the research.

    ¡°It is going as well as it can, Agent Phil. You will likely receive a progress report soon.¡± I answered.

    ¡°By the way, has there been any progress regarding your memories, Mr. Logan?¡± I asked, concerned about him.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there has been no progress. I am still drawing a blank.¡± Mr. Logan answered sadly.

    ¡°I believe it is time for us to talk about the mission.¡± Agent Phil said, drawing my attention to why I had been called.

    ¡°Sure! What''s the mission?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You should know by now that SHIELD is continuously trying to obtain the Chitauri tech which has gone missing after the invasion.¡± Agent Phil said.

    ¡°Yeah! I have heard about it. From what I know, even Mr. Logan had to participate one time along with Captain to retrieve the stolen Chitauri tech.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Our agents were actually pursuing a group which had bought some Chitauri weapons in the black market when we found something shocking about the group. They had a captured mutant.¡± Agent Phil told us the shocking fact and give us a picture as a proof.

    In the picture, we could see a young man in his early 20s with feathered wings unfurled from his back in what was clearly a fighting ring.

    ¡°How can they be so brutal?¡± Kitty said furiously, hating the kidnappers already.

    ¡°Where is this picture from, Agent Phil?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It is from an illegal fighting ring in Maccau. It can be clearly seen that the owner of this fighting ring is either a risk taker or a madman since he actually dared to make a captured mutant fight in the fighting ring. That is why they have likely bought the Chitauri guns so as to increase the security.¡± Agent Phil explained everything SHIELD had learnt so far.

    ¡°How much have you found about this mutant?¡± Professor Xavier asked.

    ¡°Nearly everything. His name is Warren Warrington III, son of Warren Warrington II, the owner of Warrington Enterprises. His father had registered a case about him going missing but had not revealed that he was a mutant.¡± Agent Phil said, revealing what they had found about the captured mutant.

    ¡°So, our mission this time to retrieve the Chitauri weapons and Warren Warrington, right?¡± Mr. Logan asked Agent Phil.

    ¡°Yes. Also, if possible, you should capture the owner of this illegal fighting club. Here are her details.¡± Agent Phil said, opening a file before us.

    On the first page of the file was a picture which showed Warren fighting against a woman of Asian desent in her early 20s. There was another picture which showed the woman kicking at Warren¡¯s face. For some reason, she seemed familiar to me.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°This is Xu Xialing, the owner of the illegal fighting club. Given her young age, no one would have believed her to be the owner. It was fortunate that she is a martial arts enthusiast and also fights sometimes in the fighting ring which allowed us to find her identity.¡± Agent Phil explained the woman¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Wait a minute! This case just got a lot more complicated.¡± I said as I realised who she was. When Master Ying Nan had asked me to find her, I had never expected to find her as an honor of a freaking illegal fighting club.

    ¡°But how can this be possible, Peter? You have never even been to Maccau in your entire life.¡± Emma questioned, not understanding how I could recognise Xu Xialing.

    As an answer to her question, I merely took out a picture from my spatial bracelet. On the picture was a young Xu Xialing playing with the rest of her family.

    This was the last picture the sorcerers had managed to take of her before her mother''s death. Afterwards, she escaped the Ten Rings due to her mother''s death and the sorcerers had been unable to find any trace of her since then.

    ¡°This Xu Xialing is actually the daughter of Xu Wenwu, the leader of the Ten Rings.¡± I revealed her identity.

    ¡°The same leader of the Ten Rings who Mandarin had copied. The one whose picture even the SHIELD could not procure.¡± Agent Phil asked seriously.

    ¡°Yes, the same one.¡± I confirmed.

    ¡°But that still doesn''t explain why you know of her, Peter?¡± Professor Xavier questioned.

    ¡°Because I know of her from her mother''s side. Her mother Ying Li was from Ta Lo.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Is this Ta Lo somehow related to Kamar Taj?¡± Agent Phil asked since he didn''t know about Ta Lo.

    ¡°You can say so. Ta Lo is a secret society of mystic martial artists. However, they are even more reclusive compared to Kamar Taj since they basically never come out of Ta Lo.

    About 25 to 30 years ago, Xu Wenwu had managed to find Ta Lo and wanted to learn their secrets. He didn''t manage to learn them but he managed to seduce Ying Li who left with him. They later had two children, Shang Chi and Xialing.

    I know about this matter because Ying Li¡¯s sister Ying Nan is my master in martial arts. She had requested me to look for her sister''s children since they had escaped from the Ten Rings after their mother''s death.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems that this case has become much more complicated.¡± Agent Phil said with a sigh once he learnt about the whole matter.

    ¡°We will discuss what should be done with Xu Xialing once we have caught her. There is no need to discuss this matter now when the mission has not even been started.¡± Professor Xavier said, putting an end to this discussion for now.

    ¡°So, who will join on this mission? Our agents will be just outside the fighting club but we will only interfere once you have extracted Warren and found where the Chitauri weapons are.¡± Agent Phil said, explaining the plan.

    ¡°I would like to join in this mission.¡± Captain America said, volunteering for the mission.

    ¡°We would be thankful if you participate, Captain.¡± Agent Phil said, thanking Captain.

    ¡°Since Steve is going, I will also participate in this mission.¡± Mr. Logan said, also volunteering.

    ¡°Very well. Your experience would definitely be of help in this mission.¡± Professor Xavier said.

    ¡°Since Albion is related to this mission, he will be going. Kurt and Kitty, you will be in charge of the extraction.¡± Professor Xavier said, assigning roles.

    ¡°We will do our best.¡± Kurt and Kitty said.

    ¡°As for a psychic, I believe Jean should go this time since Emma had gone during Bobby¡¯s mission.¡± Professor Xavier said further, assigning Jean since Emma had participated in the last mission.

    ¡°I will do my best.¡± Jean said, ready to do her best.

    ¡°I believe that all of you should be more than enough since stealth is important in this mission. Now, go and get ready.¡± Professor Xavier ordered.

    ¡°Captain!¡± I suddenly addressed Captain America.

    ¡°What is it, Peter?¡± Captain asked.

    ¡°I noticed that you have no other weapon than your shield. As such, I would like for you to take these Shock Gauntlets.¡± I said, showing him a now remodified Dragon Claws.

    Since I was not going to use the Dragon Claws anymore, I decided to modify it before giving it as a gift to Captain.

    They now looked much plainer than before since their scaly design had been removed. I had also removed the lightning resistance enchantments and added wind attribute enchantments to enhance their offensive ability.

    ¡°Are you sure that you want to give them to Captain, Peter?¡± Emma asked since she knew how much time I had spent on them.

    ¡°Yeah! It was your first personal weapon you had created.¡± Kitty said in support.

    ¡°Ever since I had created these gauntlets, there have been very few instances where I had to use them. And after the upgrade to my powers, I have no use for them. As such, I have decided to give them to Captain who would have more use for them.¡± I explained the reason why I was giving these gauntlets to Captain.

    Captain seemed quiet hesitant to take the gauntlets especially after hearing how much I had worked on them. But he took them after contemplating my words for a few minutes.

    ¡°I will make sure to use these gauntlets well.¡± Captain said seriously.

 Chapter 111

    ¡°And the Captain Mask has defeated yet another foe. Is there anyone here who can defeat this newcomer? Or will this newcomer go on undefeated today?¡± The announcer¡¯s voice sounded loudly as Captain defeated yet another challenger in the fighting ring.

    ¡°I had never thought that I would see Captain America fighting in a fighting ring, especially with such a stupid name.¡± Kitty said through the receiver with a giggle.

    ¡°Focus on the mission, Kitty. Be alert. We will need to act the moment Warren appears.¡± I said through the receiver as I stealthily moved around the fighting club completely invisible.

    Captain was currently in the fighting ring while Mr. Logan, Kurt and Kitty were in the crowd. On the other hand, I was moving throughout the club using an invisibility spell, searching for Xu Xialing and the Chitauri weapons¡¯ whereabouts.

    It was rather funny that Captain was actually wearing his own mask for fighting inside the fighting ring, thus the name ¡®Captain Mask¡¯.

    The plan was for Captain to fight in the fighting ring and continuously win so as to draw out Warren in the fighting ring.

    The fighting club often let out Warren in the fighting ring since anti mutant sentiment were quite strong here in Maccau. It also helped that Warren had an ordinary physique except for his wings and the fighting ring was a closed one.

    Once Warren entered the fighting ring, Kurt had to teleport inside and extract both of them. Meanwhile, I had to find where the Chitauri weapons were and also subdue Xu Xialing.

    Jean, Kitty and Mr. Logan were here in case something unexpected happened.

    The SHIELD agents were already near the fighting club, ready to enter once our plan was completed so as to shut down this illegal fighting club.

    ¡°Peter, they have already brought out Warren. The next match will likely be between Steve and Warren. Hurry!¡± Mr. Logan said through the receiver.

    ¡°I am trying!¡± I said as I searched through the storerooms where I unfortunately found nothing.

    Only the head office was left where the owner of this illegal fighting club Xu Xialing was, likely with the Chitauri weapons.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentleman! The Captain Mask has defeated yet another challenger, making it four times in a row.¡± The announcer''s voice came through the speaker, causing the crowd to roar in excitement.

    ¡°As such, I believe it is time for Captain Mask to fight the celebrity of this little club. Our favourite, the Big Bird!¡±

    So, this is what they called Warren here. Well, I think I should not have expected anything more from these disgusting bastards.

    As I neared the head office, I saw a man furiously entering it, allowing me to easily slip inside along with him. And here she was, Xu Xialing, sitting on the main chair, enjoying the fight in the fighting ring on a television.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Xialing, what is the meaning of this? Have you gone mad?¡± The man said furiously as his slammed his hand on her desk.

    ¡°Come on, Paul. What''s the matter? Why are you so furious?¡± Xu Xialing asked nonchalantly.

    ¡°I have been on your side ever since you started this fighting club, Xialing. I was with you every time you took a risky decision. I was with you even when you decided to use a fucking mutant as a showpiece for our club.¡± The man, apparently named Paul said to Xialing as he pointed at the television which showed Warren being dragged towards the fighting ring in chains in order to fight Captain.

    ¡°But now you have decided to buy these aliens tech weapons when the entire world is madly after them, from government to even terrorist organisations. We can lose everything we have built so far in just an instant. Do you understand how serious this matter?¡± Paul said as he opened a crate in the room, revealing Chitauri weapons inside.

    So, that is where the weapons were. I can now move to the next part of the plan since I know the location of the weapons.

    ¡°I will take care of whatever comes our way, Paul. Now, go and enjoy the fight. After all, it is not everyday we have a fighter skillful enough to reach our Big Bird.¡± Xialing replied again nonchalantly as she looked at the television where Captain and Warren were facing each other.

    ¡°Do you think that you can finally defeat your father with these weapons?¡± Paul said furiously upon seeing Xialing¡¯s nonchalant attitude.

    ¡°This is my personal matter, Paul. I will not hear a single word about this matter again.¡± Xialing said with a darkened face, finally reacting to Paul¡¯s words.

    ¡°What? How can it happen? Where did Captain Mask and Big Bird go?¡± The announcer''s panicked voice suddenly sounded through the television.

    ¡°What''s happening?¡± Naturally, Xialing and Paul''s attention was driving towards the television where the fighting ring was now empty. It seems that the plan had finally begun.

    The monitor then showed the recording of the previous few minutes. In the recording, it could be seen that Captain was rushing towards Warren but as soon as he touched Warren, a man with blue skin appeared out of nowhere and hugged both of them. Afterwards, all of them disappeared.

    ¡°Go and see what is happening, Paul?¡± Xialing ordered, causing Paul to turn back so that he could go check the whole matter.

    However, it was now my turn of the plan. I immediately attacked at Paul''s neck rendering him unconscious.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Xialing?¡± I said to Xialing as I materialised before her.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Xialing exclaimed, dumbstruck by the sudden turn of events.

    However, she was clearly an adaptable women since she took a combat stance in just a few seconds.

    ¡°A-are you Albion?¡± Xialing asked as recognised my suit.

    ¡°Indeed, I am Albion.¡± I said as I created a few red sparks on my right hand as a proof.

    ¡°Didn''t know that such a powerful person would come to catch me just because I bought a few Chitauri weapons?¡± Xialing said with a sigh as she released her combat stance, realising that she could not win against me.

    ¡°You would have still been caught. But your error was capturing a mutant. The X-Men would obviously after you if you catch a mutant and use him as a mere showpiece.¡± I told Xialing.

    ¡°Alright, I surrender! Yes, I should not have been this much reckless.¡± Xialing said in a self-depreciating tone as her hands up in surrender.

    ¡°I would like for you to cooperate with us. It would be more beneficial for you.¡± I said to Xialing as I moved with her towards the door. Thankfully, this mission had gone smoothly.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Suddenly, a loud scream came from the television showing the fighting ring live.

    ¡°What has happened?¡± Xialing immediately used her phone and asked the staff the reason for the sudden scream.

    ¡°Several people in the crowd have suddenly grown aggressive and taken out guns. One of our staff has already been shot.¡± The staff member explained the whole matter.

    Damn it! Can a mission not go fucking smoothly for once?

 Chapter 112

    ¡°Will you please help me in defeating these unknown attackers, Albion?¡± Xialing asked for my help. It almost looked as if she was pleading for it.

    Looks like she had a rather heavy amount of affection for her workers even though they were running an illegal fighting club.

    ¡°Of course, I will help. Besides, I am not alone. There are others who have come along with me. And the SHIELD agents have already surrounded the building. It will be a piece of cake for us to defeat these unknown men.¡± I said, reassuring her.

    ¡°I never stood a chance from the start, did I?¡± Xialing said, realising how much effort we had put in this mission.

    ¡°Well, you had done something truly wild. Capturing a mutant and then also buying Chitauri weapons when the entire world was after them. We couldn''t take a risk against someone like you.¡± I said as we moved out of the head office.

    ¡°Here she is!¡± Two men with guns in their hands shouted as they noticed us coming out of the head office.

    I was ready to shoot them with low powered lightning bolts with just enough power to render them unconscious when both of them lowered their guns to my surprise and instead took out metal rods.

    Since they had decided not to use their guns for some reason, I should also not use my lightning bolts. After all, it was not everyday that I got a chance to practice my martial arts these days.

    As the two men rushed to attack us with metal rods in their hands, Xialing also took the initiative to engage one of them, leaving the last one for me.

    As I engaged my opponent, he tried to attack me with his metal rod relentlessly. However, he was not successful since I easily dodged every single one of his attacks. With my Dragon Sense combined with my martial arts experience, there was simply no way that I would be hit by such normal attacks.

    But I could see that my opponent was clearly well trained due to systematic attacks. Since I was in a hurry due to the sudden assault on the club, I punched him rather hard on his stomach, causing him to stagger and then finished him off with another punch on his chin.

    I was about to help Xialing but she took advantage of an opening on her opponent''s side which appeared due to me defeating my opponent easily and defeated him using a fierce kick on his abdomen.

    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Xialing asked her opponent who was still conscious.

    ¡°You will know soon. Ha ha ha!¡± The man said with a laugh, completely fearless of us.

    ¡°There is no need to interrogate him. He will clearly not tell anything easily. We need to go.¡± I said to Xialing who nodded and continued moving with me.

    ¡°Aah!¡± We were moving through a hallway when a man suddenly came flying and hit a wall in front of us.

    ¡°Albion!¡± Jean shouted as she and Kitty saw me, revealing that she was the one behind the man¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Phoenix! Shadowcat! What''s the situation?¡± I asked worriedly.

    ¡°Thankfully, the situation is under control. Captain and Wolverine are engaged near the fighting ring where the most of these unknown attackers are and the nearby agents have already entered the building for support.

    Captain sent us to support you since he and Wolverine could handle it there. Kurt has already extracted Warren and is currently rescuing the civilians.¡±

    Jean reported everything, causing me to release a sigh of relief that everything was under control.

    ¡°So, this is Xu Xialing, huh!¡± Kitty said as she saw my companion.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes, she has decided to surrender¡ª Watch out!¡± I suddenly warned the girls as I sensed something flying towards them.

    ¡°Clang!¡±

    A sharp object passed through Kitty¡¯s shoulder and hit a nearby wall. Fortunately, my warning had worked, allowing Kitty to activate her phasing ability. Looking closely, I could see that the sharp object was surprisingly a kunai.

    As my eyes went towards where the kunai had come from, I could see a freaking ninja there with kunai in both of his hands.

    The ninja immediately rushed to attack us upon seeing that his surprise attack was a failure. However, I immediately shot a lightning bolt at him mercilessly, rendering him unconscious. Anyone who attacked my friends would receive no mercy from me.

    ¡°So, it was him, huh!¡± Xialing said as she looked at the unconscious ninja.

    ¡°You know this guy.¡± Kitty asked.

    ¡°Yes. He is my father''s most skilled henchman, the Death Dealer. Never thought that my own father would launch an attack at my club.¡± Xialing said furiously, cursing her father.

    ¡°So, it was Wenwu who launched the attack.¡± I said.

    ¡°How do you know about my father when even the government does not know who is the true leader of the Ten Rings?¡± Xialing asked, surprised by the fact that I knew about Xu Wenwu.

    ¡°I will tell you later once this whole matter is over. For now, we must leave this building.¡± I said, causing Xialing to nod reluctantly.

    Wroom!

    We were about to continue when suddenly a helicopter appeared right before our eyes on the other side of the window.

    Crash!

    A figure suddenly leapt from the helicopter and landed in the hallway after breaking through the windows.

    He was clearly a man of Asian desent, wearing a white coloured luxury suit, who knows worth how many dollars. However, the ten bangle shaped artefacts on his hands revealed his identity, Xu Wenwu, the leader of the Ten Rings.

    ¡°Father!¡± Xialing said in a furious tone, grinding her teeth as she said these words.

    ¡°Hello, Xialing! You have created quite a big business in the recent years after escaping. White unlike your brother who is still wallowing in grief, living in inadequacy.¡± Xu Wenwu said, praising Xialing.

    ¡°Then, why have you come now? And you have even thrashed my business completely.¡± Xialing asked, her tone as furious as before.

    ¡°Because I could not bear my dear daughter shooting herself in the foot. Seriously, just what were you thinking? Showing a captured mutant as a showpiece openly and even buying Chitauri weapons. Have you gone mad?¡± Xu Wenwu said, admonishing Xialing.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I would rather go to jail instead of going back with you.¡± Xialing said defiantly.

    ¡°You are still so rebellious, my dear Xialing. We shall continue our conversation once we are back in the Ten Rings.¡± Xu Wenwu said, ready to take Xialing despite her words.

    ¡°We are not just decorations, you know.¡± I said to Xu Wenwu who was ignoring us till now.

    ¡°But you are still mere children.¡± Saying these words, Xu Wenwu shot one of his rings directly at me.

    That was his biggest mistake. Even when facing Xu Wenwu with all of his Ten Rings, he would still not have been my match. But he carelessly shot a ring at me, probably to have a feel of my power when I knew the biggest weakness of the Ten Rings.

    I directly caught the ring using my right hand, easily enduring the massive force in the ring with my unique physique. Then, I injected my red lightning in the ring, feeding it my magical energy.

    Just as I had heard about the Ten Rings from Master Ying Nan, it easily absorbed my red lightning, causing it to glow red. Moreover, a mental connection even formed between us near instantly.

    Now that I had one of the Ten Rings under my control, I had an inkling of how the Ten Rings worked. They always choose the strongest master, easily accepting a stronger magical energy and leaving their current master when such a situation occurred. Truly a unique artefact.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Xu Wenwu asked furiously, realising what I had just done.

    ¡°How about you find it yourself?¡± With these words, I shot the ring back at him which now sparkled with my iconic red lightning.

    As if scared by what I had done just now, Xu Wenwu shot all of the remaining nine rings at the ring coming towards him. To my surprise, the one ring coated in my red lightning easily overwhelmed the other nine rings and even repelled Xu Wenwu a few steps back.

    ¡°So, am I still a child now? I asked mockingly.

    Instead of replying, Xu Wenwu created a force downwards using the remaining nine rings which pushed him towards the helicopter.

    ¡°I will return, Albion. This time, with the full might of the Ten Rings at my back. I will not leave Xialing to suffer.¡± Xu Wenwu said as he landed inside the helicopter.

    ¡°Are we going to catch him?¡± Jean asked as the helicopter started flying away.

    We could easily stop that helicopter, whether with my flying ability or with Jean''s telekinesis.

    ¡°No, let him be. Since I have one of the Ten Rings, I can easily track him now. Moreover, only Xu Wenwu can lead us to Shang Chi as he knows his location. I had promised Master Ying Nan that she would meet both of them.¡± I said, deciding to let Xu Wenwu leave so that he could lead us to Shang Chi.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Xialing asked, flabbergasted by the fact that I made Xu Wenwu, someone she saw as undefeatable, retreat so easily.

 Chapter 113

    ¡°What is this bitch doing here? And why is she not in handcuff yet?¡± Warren shouted as he saw Xialing sit in the same van as us.

    Since Xu Wenwu had run away and the fighting club had already been sealed, all that was left was for us to return with Warren and Xialing to New York. As such, we were currently in a police van going to the airport.

    ¡°Calm down, young man! Don''t get too anxious. I know that you have suffered in that fighting club but you are now free.¡± Captain said, consoling Warren.

    ¡°But what she did with me was clearly against human rights. She used me as a fucking showpiece. I was beaten everyday just for the enjoyment of a racist crowd. Do I look like a fighter to you?¡± Warren said, referring to his ordinary physique.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we can''t directly put Xialing in jail because her identity is quite special.¡± I explained why Xialing was being treated like this.

    ¡°I apologize that you had to go through all this but I had to do it unfortunately. I regret my actions towards you but I will still stand by them.¡± Xialing said, clarifying her stance towards Warren.

    ¡°See how entitled this bitch is even now, Captain.¡± Warren complained to Captain America, thinking that he would take his side.

    ¡°Why did you do it, Xialing? Your mother Ying Li would definitely not have approved of it.¡± I asked, seeing that the conversation was going nowhere.

    ¡°Because I needed to get back at my bastard father. For that, I needed power and money. So, I was ready to take any risk if it meant that I could get closer to him.¡± Xialing started ranting furiously as soon as she heard my words.

    ¡°You okay now.¡± I asked kindly after a few minutes once she finished her rant.

    ¡°Yeah! Sorry for the rant. You probably know already that my father is actually more than 500 years old.¡± Xialing said.

    ¡°Indeed, I know.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Then, you should know that his mentality is also 500 years behind. He is truly a model of patriarchal behaviour. He never give me a chance to learn martial arts while my brother was taught well. In Ten Rings, I was always treated like I was just a doll.

    After mother''s death, I always felt weak and helpless. I wanted to become strong like my mother who protected us till her death. But father never give me a chance.

    As such, when I ran away from the Ten Rings, I wanted to prove to him that I was not just a doll. Over the years, this feeling intensified and evolved into a desire to surpass him. I was ready to do anything if it meant that I had a chance to surpass him.¡±

    Xialing explain her life story with a sorrowful expression and clarified what lead her to take such risks. She clearly didn''t have any parental guidance in the recent years.

    Fortunately, she would now have her aunt by her side even though I had no idea what would happen to her in the future.

    ¡°You honestly did great in your life considering what cards life had dealt you even though you went on the wrong path. However, you still have to pay for your crimes.¡± Captain said, complementing Xialing.

    ¡°But how did you know about my mother, Albion?¡± Xialing questioned.

    ¡°I will tell you once we have reached our destination.¡± I answered as it was not right to tell her everything with Warren, an outsider, among us.

    ¡°By the way, Warren. What are you thoughts about your future? As a mutant, it would be difficult for you to adjust to your ordinary life again.¡± Captain asked Warren about his thoughts for the future.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°You can join us mutants if you want.¡± Mr. Logan offered.

    ¡°Hell no! I am not entering the world of mutants ever again.¡± Warren said, flatly refusing Mr. Logan''s offer.

    ¡°But with your wings, it would be near impossible for you to ever have an ordinary life.¡± Kitty said, surprised by Warren¡¯s decision.

    ¡°I know it would be difficult. But I have seen what kind of masters lurk in this world. Even though I had been in captivity, I know the Battle of New York. I had seen how you mutants could easily control the supernatural phenomena. Laser beams, lightning, ice beams, telekinesis and even teleportation, I have seen how strong all of you are.

    Compared to all of you, what do I have? Just these wings with an ordinary physique. Even this bitch here can easily defeat me. I don''t think that they would be enough for me to survive.

    As such, I believe that it would be better for me to return to my family and continue to learn about my business from my father like I was doing before. At most, I would receive a lot of criticism and perhaps a few assassination attempts.¡±

    ¡°What Warren says indeed makes sense. It would indeed be difficult for him in our world.¡± Mr. Logan said, realising that Warren''s words were right.

    ¡°Well, the public perception of mutants is not that bad these days. With a little help from the government, Warren can perhaps live an ordinary life.¡± I said optimistically.

    ¡°I really like all of you guys. As a mutant, you all are like ideals to me. But at the same time, I hope that I do not have to meet all of you ever again since it only means disaster for me.¡± Warren said, revealing his innermost feelings to us.

    ***********************************

    ¡°Bye Warren! Hope you have a good life from now on!¡± We bid Warren goodbye who left in a car sent by the SHIELD to meet his family.

    ¡°I believe that we should also depart now.¡± Jean said.

    Since Xialing was related to Ta Lo and I was the only link to them, she would be coming with us.

    After leaving the airport, we entered a secluded alley so that we could create a portal. Since Xialing would have learnt about the existence of magic when she met her aunt, there was no harm in revealing it to her in advance.

    ¡°Me, me! I will create the portal this time. Honestly, it was too slow this time to travel without using a portal.¡± Kitty said, already spoiled by the convenience portals provided.

    ¡°What do you mean by a portal?¡± Xialing said, confused by Kitty''s words.

    ¡°Let me show you!¡± Kitty said excitedly as she created a portal to the X-Mansion with her sling ring.

    ¡°Is this really magic? Mother had told me stories about the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj who could use magic but I had never really believed those stories.¡± Xialing said as she looked at the portal, quite fascinated by it.

    ¡°Now, follow us.¡± I said as all of us entered the portal.

    ¡°Albion, have you contacted Kamar Taj?¡± Captain asked.

    ¡°I already had while we were in the flight. They should be arriving anytime now.¡± I answered as I pressed the alarm.

    ¡°Yo guys!¡± To everyone''s surprise, Mr. Stark opened the door to the mansion.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Mr Stark?¡± I asked, curious about his presence here.

    ¡°Well, I have an old enmity with the Ten Rings since they had been the ones who kidnapped me. Besides, I found that you stole a trinket from the real Mandarin. So of course I had to come to see what can this trinket do.¡± Mr. Stark explained, revealing a desire to research the ring I had stolen.

    Swirl!

    As we were talking, a portal suddenly opened behind us and out came Master Wong and Master Ying Nan.

    As soon as she stepped outside, Master Ying Nan immediately rushed to hug Xialing.

    ¡°Oh, Xialing! I never thought I would be able to see you in my life. If only Shang Chi was here, then it would have been perfect.¡± Master Ying Nan said with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Umm¡­. You are?¡± Xialing asked, a little overwhelmed by Master¡¯s affection.

    ¡°I am your aunt, Ying Nan. I wanted to meet you from a long time but unfortunately I was bound by the rules of Ta Lo.¡± Master Ying Nan said, introducing herself.

    ¡°Peter, I had never thought that I would be able to see my sister''s children. Yet you fulfilled this wish of mine. I am eternally grateful.¡± Master Ying Nan said to me, her voice full of gratefulness towards me.

    ¡°There is no need to thank me, Master. It is the least I can do for you.¡± I replied humbly.

    ¡°From what Mother had told me, the rules of Ta Lo are quite rigid. How did you become her apprentice, Albion?¡± Xialing asked curiously.

    ¡°Ta Lo¡¯s rules may be rigid for the outsiders but Kamar Taj has been a close friend of Ta Lo since it was established. As such, it was not hard for me to become Master¡¯s apprentice.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Peter, we should leave down to talk with each other. We should focus on the mysterious artefact you have brought.¡± Master Wong suggested. After all, he had come especially to check on the ring.

    ¡°You are right, Master Wong. It''s time for us to find the secrets of this unique artefact.¡± I said as I took out the ring I had effortlessly stolen from Xu Wenwu.

 Interlude 2

    Xu Wenwu¡¯s POV

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Who is it at this time, Shaun?¡± A female voice sounded from inside the room.

    ¡°I will check, Katy.¡± A man''s voice which I clearly recognised to be my son''s even after not hearing it for several years, answered.

    ¡°Hello¡­.. Father!¡± Shang Chi exclaimed, shocked to see me at his door. However, in just a few seconds, he entered a combat stance, ready to fight me.

    It honestly hurt me a lot to see that my son''s first action upon seeing me was to fight me rather than when hugging me with a smile.

    But I guess it was my fault in a way. However, I would still not change myself for my children. There was a time when I had changed myself for my family and the result had almost torn me apart.

    Living happily with my family, I had forgotten the true reality of this world. That only strength ruled over this world. My family had made me weak.

    As such, I could only be the person I had been for over 500 years. The ruthless Xu Wenwu who ruled over the Ten Rings and was feared by every nation in the world.

    ¡°Why are you here, father?¡± Shang Chi asked, still guarded towards me.

    ¡°Who is it, Shaun?¡± A young woman of Asian descent came from inside the room, probably out of curiosity.

    ¡°Who is she, Shang Chi? Your lover?¡± I asked.

    Although I had kept account of where my children all the time, I had no information about their personal relationships. As such I needed to know if Shang Chi¡¯s heart which had been frozen ever since his mother''s death had been melted by a woman''s love or not.

    ¡°No, she is just a close friend of mine.¡± Shang Chi answered, denying my assumption.

    ¡°We will see in the future if your words are true or not after both of you have returned with me to the Ten Rings.¡± I said, clarifying my intentions. After all, it was very likely that my dear son was lying to protect her.

    ¡°Just what is going on, Shaun? Why is he calling you Shang Chi?¡± The woman, I had heard that her name was Katy, asked. She seemed to be rather confused by the turn of events.

    ¡°Let me answer, Katy. I am Shaun¡¯s father or should I say Shang Chi''s, Xu Wenwu. You may recognise me as the leader of the Ten Rings, the one who an American had personated a few years ago. The one they call the Mandarin.¡± I answered, introducing myself.

    ¡°Katy, I will explain everything to you later.¡± Shang Chi said to Katy, promising to reveal everything. Looking at them, it was obvious that they were quite close.

    ¡°Why have you come, Father? I am not going to return.¡± Shang Chi replied, vehemently rejecting my proposal to return.

    ¡°Not even if it involves Xialing?¡± I asked.

    ¡°What happened to Xialing?¡± Shang Chi asked worriedly.

    ¡°Like you, she also escaped the Ten Rings. Even opened a great business, albeit an illegal one. But unfortunately, she put her hands where she should not have.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    She interfered in the mutant matters. Currently, she is with the government supported mutant team, the X-Men. The ones who participated in the Battle of New York. I need your help in saving her, son.¡±

    I asked Shang Chi for his help as I put my right hand on his shoulder as a sign of trust. Only Shang Chi had any chance of convincing Xialing since she would obviously not listen to me.

    ¡°You believe that you alone are not enough. The one who once had the entire Earth in his pocket.¡± Shang Chi asked mockingly.

    ¡°Times have changed, Shang Chi. There are too many monsters on this earth now and I find myself inadequate in front of them. As such, it is true that I alone won''t be enough.¡± I answered truthfully, accepting my weakness.

    ¡°Fine! I will come. But only for Xialing.¡± Shang Chi said, finally accepting my proposal.

    ¡°Then, both of you go and pack everything you need. We leave in 10 minutes.¡± I ordered and both of them returned to their room to pack as per my orders.

    I too stepped inside the flat to see how my son''s home looked. I could see some music albums and video games in the living room. There was even a hand drawn picture of Ying Li which Shang Chi had likely drawn himself.

    As I saw these things, I realised that I had missed a large part of Shang Chi''s life. My son had grown up without his father.

    Yet I knew that I would not have changed how I had treated him even I returned to the past. I was simply too broken after Ying Li¡¯s death.

    ¡°We are ready, Father.¡± Shang Chi said as he and Katy returned with bags in their hands.

    ¡°Good! Head down. I will come soon.¡± I ordered, causing them to leave.

    However, instead of following them, I instead sat down on a nearby chair. The memories of my fight with Albion were still fresh in my mind.

    I remembered it every time I saw my hands which now only had nine rings. The Ten Rings were my entire life, everything I had achieved till now was because of them.

    Yet Albion had stolen one of them with just a small spark. Just like how Ying Li had done it several years ago when we had first met.

    And Albion himself was one hell of a powerhouse. Someone who was said to be envoy of the Black Dragon who had singlehandedly saved New York in a few minutes from an army of aliens.

    I knew that I would have lost easily even if I had all of the Ten Rings. The rest of the mutants were not weak either. They could create supernatural phenomena with just a single wave of their hand.

    But I won''t falter. Xialing and Shang Chi were everything I had left of Ying Li. They may go their own way but I would always protect them.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!! How pitiful you are, Xu Wenwu.¡± Suddenly, a warped voice mocking me sounded out of nowhere.

    ¡°Who is there?¡± I shouted, shocked by the appearance of this unknown voice.

    ¡°Hello, Xu Wenwu!¡± A blue glowing humanoid figure suddenly materialised before me. It seemed to be completely formed of energy without any distinguished features.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± I asked this mysterious figure.

    ¡°All you need to know is that I am the creator of the Ten Rings.¡± The figure answered.

    ¡°Then, you must know why one of the Ten Rings was stolen so easily?¡± I asked the figure.

    ¡°It was because of your own incompetence, Wenwu. The Ten Rings only follow the strongest. In fact, the reason I came here was because I felt unique magic signature from the Ten Rings which I had never felt before. Argh!¡±

    The blue figure was explaining when suddenly its blue glowing body started to literally glitch as though it was a computer program.

    ¡°Damn! My existence is not confirmed in this timeline. This world¡¯s fate is too chaotic. What the hell is going on in this world? A Black Dragon in the Battle of New York! A new mutant called Albion who has wings as well as a unique red lightning. Someone has clearly interfered in this world although I don''t know who.¡± The figure continued to mutter incomprehensible things.

    However, to my horror, I realised that I could not remember what he had said just now. But learning more about this mysterious figure was not my goal.

    ¡°If I lost one of the Ten Rings because of my own incompetence then why you are here?¡± I asked furiously.

    ¡°Because I am interested in this Albion. Since I require data on him, I offer you a chance to gain power greater than even the Ten Rings.¡±

    As the figure said these words, a ring similar to the Ten Rings appeared in its hand. However, this ring had a red blazing fire coating it.

    ¡°So, do you accept my offer?¡±

    ¡°I accept.¡± I accepted his proposal because I knew about my weakness. As such, I was ready to receive power even from this unknown figure.

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    With a wave of its hand, the ring slipped into my left hand, completing the Ten Rings once again.

    ¡°Now, go and show Albion the power of hell.¡±

    As the figure said these words, the entire Ten Rings started glowing with a red blazing fire and I felt the power of fire settle within me.

 Chapter 114

    ¡°What kind of idiotic artefact is this?¡± Master Wong said furiously, cursing the Ten Rings.

    We were currently in the X-Mansion¡¯s lab which was usually managed by Mr. Hank. Master Wong had laid down an analysis circle and had just finished analysing the functions of the ring when he blurted out these words.

    ¡°Why are you cursing this artefact out of nowhere, Master Wong? From what Peter has told me about this artefact, it is quite a unique artefact capable of using the force it generates in a versatile manner with the help of the entire set of the Ten Rings.¡± Mr. Stark questioned.

    ¡°It can have the functions of a godly artefact but it will not be useful if the requirements themselves are so shitty. Let me show you why I curse this artefact so much.¡± Master Wong decided to show by example to prove his words.

    He activated the ring using his magical energy, causing the ring to glow a fiery golden as it floated in the air.

    ¡°Peter, try to inject your magical energy into the ring now.¡± Master Wong asked.

    As per his orders, I injected my magical energy into the artefact and to my surprise, the fiery golden colour of the ring quickly disappeared and the ring once again turned a crimson red, coming into my control in just an instant.

    It was easy for me to take the control of the ring from Xu Wenwu given that he was just an ordinary human without the ring. But this time, my opponent was Master Wong, a master of mystic arts with quite strong magical energy and I had taken the control of the ring from him in just an instant.

    ¡°Now, you understand by I call this artefact shitty. This artefact will only follow the one with the strongest magical energy. As such, it is an affront to the whole art of artefact crafting.

    The opponents of the sorcerers are generally interdimensional beasts who more than often have a stronger magical energy compared to us. That is why, the artefacts we create only follow one user at a time and the transfer of an artefact is quite a complex process.

    This artefact which not only doesn''t have this safety lock but actively jumps into the hands of the one with the strongest magical energy is just too much shitty and the one who made such an artefact is clearly an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Peter, did you know about this fact? After all, you had stolen this ring easily when Xu Wenwu had shot it.¡± Mr. Hank asked curiously.

    ¡°Actually, Master Ying Nan had previously told me that the Ten Rings had no magical resistance. Only now do I know the true reason it was easy to steal this ring.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Based on the accounts of Ying Nan, it seems that the Ten Rings I am not only suspectible to magical energy but also chi. Did the creator overboard to make this artefact even more shitty?¡± Master Wong said upon hearing my words.

    ¡°What is this Chi?¡± Mr. Stark asked curiously.

    ¡°Chi is an energy formed from lifeforce and magical energy. It is used by the mystic martial artists of Ta Lo in combat.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Then you must also be able to use it, right Peter?¡± Mr. Stark asked.

    ¡°Actually, I can just barely generate chi. My body is too saturated with magical energy for me to be able to use Chi. Moreover, most functions of Chi are useless to me since it is mostly used in enhancing the body and sometimes as a projectile. And my body is so powerful that it can''t be enhanced by Chi.¡± I explained my condition.

    ¡°By the way, Master Wong. Did you find what kind of enchantments were used in the ring?¡± I asked Master Wong.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Unfortunately, not. It is likely a layered artifact where the enchantments are formed on the inner layer before coating it with another one.¡± Master Wong said.

    ¡°Hank, can you put this ring under the microscope? I have a hunch.¡± Mr. Stark asked Mr. Hank.

    ¡°Sure! Let''s try it this way too.¡± Mr. Hank said with a shrug as he put the ring under the microscope.

    ¡°This, this!¡± Mr. Hank suddenly started stuttering as he saw the results.

    ¡°What happened, Hank?¡± Mr. Stark asked curiously.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Mr. Hank said as he put the microscope¡¯s feed on a monitor.

    However, what I saw was something I had never expected! I had never thought that this ring hid such a big secret.

    The image showed circuitry along with magical runes but what was shocking was that they were just too small.

    ¡°This is nanotechnology! Moreover, enchanted nanotechnology. There is no one on Earth who can make this artefact.¡± I said, realising just what was in our hands.

    This ring which Master Wong was calling shitty was made with such nanotechnology that we could not have thought of even in our dreams.

    ¡°Do you think that this is made from alien technology, Peter? You have been researching the alien tech from the invasion lately. Are there any similarities?¡± Master Wong asked.

    ¡°No, it is clearly not Chitauri technology. After all, we have not found even a single trace of nanotech in their equipment. I can''t say if it is from any other alien civilization.¡± I answered.

    ¡°So, we have an extremely advanced artefact here made with both magic and technology and it was under our nose''s for over 500 years. As a matter of fact, where did Xu Wenwu even find the Ten Rings?¡± Master Wong said, frustrated by the fact that we knew next to nothing about the Ten Rings.

    ¡°I believe that only Wenwu can answer this question. Master Wong, can you track the rest of the Ten Rings using this ring? We will need him to find everything about the Ten Rings. And we can''t leave the rest of the Ten Rings in his hand after learning about their true identity.¡± I said to Master Wong.

    ¡°Sure! It should be a piece of cake. The Ten Rings are a set so it is just to easy to find the other rings when you have one in your hand.¡± Master Wong said as he casted the tracking spell to find the location of Wenwu.

    ¡°How can it be possible?¡± Master Wong suddenly said in a surprised tone.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Mr. Hank asked.

    ¡°The tracking spell says that the ten rings are only a few kilometres away and are nearing. It means that Xu Wenwu is coming right towards us.¡± Master Wong said, shocking all of us.

    ¡°It can''t be. Let me check the security cameras.¡± Mr. Hank said as he checked the security cameras near the X-Mansion.

    As if to prove Master Wong¡¯s words, several vehicles passed in front of the cameras just seconds after Mr. Hank started checking the cameras.

    ¡°They would be here in no more than 2 minutes. Peter, go and inform everyone immediately. I will activate all the security features in the meantime.¡± Mr. Hank instructed me.

    As per his orders, I immediately ran to the lobby where fortunately everyone was. They were likely here because they wanted to meet Master Ying Nan, a mystic martial artist of Ta Lo.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± I shouted in a loud voice.

    ¡°What''s the matter, Peter? Why are you shouting?¡± Professor Xavier asked.

    ¡°Xu Wenwu is coming here with an entire force. We only have 2 minutes before he arrives.¡± I informed everyone.

    ¡°Has he gone mad? There is no way he and his men can take on us mutants especially on our base.¡± Professor Xavier said, not understanding why Xu Wenwu would attack so mindlessly.

    ¡°Since he has come, the only thing we can do is to face him.¡± Captain said as he picked up his shield.

    ¡°Indeed. That is something I agree with you, Captain. I had just taken my suit on a whim. Didn''t realise that I would get a chance to settle an old revenge?¡± Mr. Stark said as he arrived in the lobby in his Iron Man suit, with Master Wong following right behind.

    I too activated my transformation bracelet and equipped my suit, ready to face Xu Wenwu once again.

    ¡°Then, let''s go show Xu Wenwu our might.¡± Professor Xavier said to us as we prepared to face Xu Wenwu, likely for a final time.

    ************************************

    As we arrived outside, we could see that several turrets had appeared in several parts of the garden and many more were still appearing.

    Vroom!

    As if on cue, the several vehicles containing Xu Wenwu and his force arrived soon after we came outside.

    However, a part of the garden suddenly opened right after Wenwu arrived and from it emerged the mighty Sentinel. Looks like its repair had been finally finished.

    Boom!

    As if undeterred by our might, Xu Wenwu shot a ring at the main gate, destroying it.

    ¡°Hello, Albion! Thought you would not see me this soon?¡± Xu Wenwu addressed me, clearly holding a grudge.

    As Xu Wenwu said these words, my eyes involuntary fell on his rings but what I saw literally shocked me.

    Fuck! Why the hell were there still ten rings on his hands? Where did he get the eleventh one?

 Chapter 115

    ¡°Long time no see, Wenwu! I had not thought that I would see your wretched face today when I had come to visit my dear niece.¡± Master Ying Nan said, cursing Xu Wenwu.

    It could be clearly seen from her expression that Master Ying Nan had quite deep hate against Xu Wenwu and even now she was barely holding holding herself back from attacking him.

    ¡°Ah! You are Ying Nan, Ying Li''s sister, right? I remember that you had come along with Ying Li when she was leaving Ta Lo so that she could live with me. Even then, you are trying to convince my beloved to not leave Ta Lo. But unfortunately, our love won in the end.¡± Xu Wenwu said as remembering the pleasant past times fondly.

    ¡°Don''t you dare talk about Ying Li when it was because of your sins that she died. You have no right to talk about her!¡± Master Ying Nan replied furiously.

    ¡°Hmph! You have no idea how much strong our love was for each other. How much we had sacrificed to be with each other? She had sacrificed her everything and I had willingly given up my past as well just because she had asked me.¡± Xu Wenwu said to Master Ying Nan as if he couldn''t hear any insult against his love for Ying Li.

    ¡°Mutants! I have no ill will against you. I have only come for my daughter Xialing, one of the few things I have left of my dear wife, Ying Li. Give her to me and I will return.¡± Xu Wenwu said to all of us, giving us his proposal.

    ¡°Do you think that Xialing is an object that we can give to you? Ask her yourself if she wants to return with you.¡± Master Ying Nan replied.

    ¡°I don''t want to go with you, father!¡± Xialing said without any hesitation in front of Xu Wenwu¡¯s intense gaze.

    ¡°Why don''t you understand, Xialing? We can be a family once more. Looks, Shang Chi is also here.¡± Xu Wenwu said, pointing behind him where we could see a young man who looked quite similar to Wenwu.

    Our focus had entirely been on Xu Wenwu so it was only now that our eyes fell on Shang Chi who had come along with him.

    ¡°Xialing, please come back! Father can keep you safe.¡± Shang Chi pleaded to Xialing.

    ¡°Is it you speaking or father? You don''t have the right to say that we can be a family once more when it was you who left me behind in the Ten Rings.¡± Xialing admonished Shang Chi, causing him to lower his eyes in guilt.

    ¡°But at least, you got out of that hellhole. Don''t you remember what kind of monster Father was trying to make out of you. He is not what he used to be. You know yourself how much he has changed.¡± Xialing said to Shang Chi, trying to convince him that Wenwu was not what he used to be.

    ¡°Xialing, I¡­..¡± Shang Chi was about to say something but he was clearly hesitating.

    ¡°Enough of this melodrama. I will ask for the last time. Let me take Xialing or face my wrath.¡± Xu Wenwu gave a final warning.

    As if to show his might, the men behind him readied their guns and pointed at us. Some of them even had Chitauri guns in their hands, showing how far Wenwu¡¯s connections reached.

    ¡°Do you think that you can win against us with just this much firepower, Xu Wenwu? Then, I can only say that you are delusional.¡± Professor Xavier said to Wenwu as all of us took a combat stance, ready to fight this small army.

    ¡°Indeed. I know that this little force of mine can''t win against your mutant powers. But are you ready to risk the lives of your students for a single girl, Professor? What if during the battle, I accidentally kill one of your dear students. Would you be able to take responsibility then?¡± Xu Wenwu said, threatening to kill us students so as to put pressure on Professor.

    ¡°Wenwu, just have vile you are? How did my sweet sister fell in love with someone as vile as you? Threatening to kill mere students to achieve your goal, just how much will you fall? Do you even have any conscience left?¡± Master Ying Nan said furiously upon hearing Wenwu''s words.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°My children are the only thing I have left of Ying Li. I will not let you take them from me, Ying Nan.¡± Xu Wenwu said resolutely. He was clearly not up for negotiation.

    The situation was clearly too tense. A better could start any moment. The only thing remaining was just a spark.

    ¡°Xu Wenwu, since you are not going to live without Xialing, what do you think about a deal?¡± Master Ying Nan suddenly proposed.

    ¡°A deal?¡± Xu Wenwu said, clearly looking interested.

    ¡°How about a duel between you and me? If you can defeat me in single combat, I will let you leave with Xialing. Everyone has been involved in this matter only because of me.¡± Master Ying Nan explained the deal, shocking all of us.

    ¡°Ha, ha! Very well. This duel would surely be interesting.¡± Xu Wenwu said, accepting Master¡¯s deal.

    ¡°Master, what are you talking about? Why this sudden deal?¡± I asked Master Ying Nan, surprised by her sudden proposal.

    ¡°This whole situation arose because of me, Peter. If anyone was hurt because of me, I will not be able to forgive myself. I have not been able to help my sister''s children for so many years. Let me fulfill my duty today.¡± Master Ying Nan explained why she had made this deal.

    ¡°Alright! But be careful. Xu Wenwu as found an extra ring from who knows where.¡± I warned Master about the eleventh ring.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I can handle myself. Wenwu won''t stand a chance against me.¡± Master said confidently as she stepped forward to fight Wenwu.

    As she took a combat stance, a golden aura covered her body because of her chi.

    ¡°Your chi won¡¯t be enough to stop me!¡± Wenwu said as he shot two rings directly at her.

    Master Ying Nan easily blocked the rings with the help of her chi but in the meantime, Wenwu had closed the distance between them. He punched towards her with both of his hands, each one enhanced by the rings on them.

    However, Master crossed her arms and covered then with her chi in order to block the punches. As soon as Wenwu¡¯s punches hit her arms, the chi covering them suddenly exploded, creating a shockwave which pushed Wenwu backwards.

    ¡°How did you gain an extra ring? You have even managed to block the Ten Rings¡¯ weakness. I can''t steal the rings from your control.¡± Master Ying Nan asked Wenwu as he was pushed backwards by the shockwave.

    ¡°Defeat me and then you can ask anything.¡± Wenwu said as the Ten Rings on his hands suddenly dropped from them. They were then enshrouded in a force field, creating two whips filled with a great amount of force.

    Wenwu once again rushed towards Master, this time using the two whips. Master covered her hands with chi so as to handle the crushing force the whips were putting on her with each hit.

    Both of them attacked each other ruthlessly, Master¡¯s hands meeting with Wenwu''s whips of force, no one giving the other a single opening.

    The exchange of hands and whips continued for about a minute before Master Ying Nan¡¯s chi faltered for a moment. Taking advantage of the opening, Wenwu attacked with the whips at full force, forcing Master backwards this time.

    ¡°If you only have this much strength, then you can forget about winning today, Ying Nan.¡± Wenwu said arrogantly.

    ¡°Oh really!¡± Master said with a smile as a massive amount of chi suddenly started gathering in her right hand.

    Realising that Master was charging a big move, Wenwu put all of the Ten Rings on his right hand, ready to meet the move upfront.

    Master Ying Nan rushed towards Wenwu this time, her right hand glowing with golden chi. As she neared Wenwu, she thrust her right hand glowing with the golden chi towards him.

    The golden chi gathered into her hand surged towards Wenwu, forming into the shape of a dragon''s head to everyone''s surprise.

    Wenwu hit the dragon''s head formed of golden chi with the full power of the Ten Rings but could still not withstand its power and flew backwards from the impact.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Kitty asked excitedly. Even I had not seen this move before.

    ¡°This is a result of the Great Protector¡¯s Blessing. The blessing allows a very small portion of the Great Protector''s power to dwell into Ying Nan''s body and her chi. This bolsters the power of her chi and allows her to use this kind of moves.¡± Master Wong explained.

    No wonder Master Ying Nan had never told me about this move. After all, I was hopeless in the matters of chi.

    As Wenwu stood up, we could easily see a stream of blood coming out of his mouth. That move had clearly damaged him a lot.

    ¡°Are you going to surrender, Wenwu? Your power is only because of the Ten Rings. There is no way you can be against me.¡± Master Ying Nan said, asking for Wenwu to surrender.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!!¡± To everyone''s surprise, Wenwu started to laugh instead of answering.

    ¡°I was going to use it when fighting with Albion. But you would suffice, Ying Nan!¡±

    As he said these words, a ring on his right hand started glowing a crimson red and soon all the Ten Rings were glowing the same colour.

    Before any one of us could react, the Ten Rings started burning with crimson flames and Xu Wenwu''s skin started turning red for some reason.

    ¡°Let''s see if you can defeat me now, Ying Nan!¡± Wenwu said, his eyes burning with crimson flames.

 Chapter 116

    I knew from the moment I had seen the extra ring on Wenwu¡¯s arm that something was wrong.

    But I had not thought that it would be capable of giving Wenwu this much power and even transform his body. In that regard, this mysterious ring could be said to be similar to my Noble Phantasm, [Blessing of Albion].

    ¡°How can this be possible? This is clearly energy from Hell dimension.¡± Master Wong said as he saw Wenwu''s body transforming because of the flames emerging from that mysterious eleventh ring.

    ¡°Hell dimension!¡± I said, surprised by Master Wong''s words. It honestly felt like this world was getting weirder day by day. The more I looked deep inside, the more complex this world felt.

    First, gods actually existed even though they were more like powerful aliens. Now, even Hell was actually a real dimension. What more things which were mere myths could be true?

    ¡°But this should not be possible. The Sorcerers of Kamar Taj did their very best to clean the Earth of any creature of Hell since the devils from Hell could easily manipulate human emotions to make humans their slaves.¡± Master Wong explained why Hell¡¯s energy should not be on Earth.

    ¡°Ying Nan!¡± Master Wong called out to Master Ying Nan since the situation had changed.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I can still defeat Wenwu no matter what kind of trick he uses. You don''t need to interfere.¡± Master Ying Nan said, clearly not wanting us to interfere with the duel.

    ¡°You still think that you can defeat me, Ying Nan. That is just useful thinking on your part.¡± Xu Wenwu said as his transformation completed, causing the temperature in the surroundings to rise tremendously.

    Master Ying Nan didn''t reply back but instead covered her body with a thin layer of chi so as to protect herself from the Ten Rings now burning with hellish flames.

    Fighting Xu Wenwu would now be much harder for her since she would be against not only the force energy in the Ten Rings but also the burning energy of Hell dwelling in them. As such, it was necessary for her to constantly use chi to protect her body from the hellish flames.

    Yet, despite the unfavorable conditions she was ready to see that the duel to its end. Perhaps it was just her warrior''s honour or maybe a grudge against Xu Wenwu.

    Xu Wenwu once again created the whips using the Ten Rings, this time however, burning with the flames of hell.

    Then, he immediately rushed towards Master, confident that he could defeat her easily. Master blocked his attacks with her chi but it was clear that she was now having difficulty due to the hellish flames.

    ¡°Admit defeat, Ying Nan. It is impossible for you to defeat me.¡± As Wenwu said these words, the flames on the rings suddenly started fluctuating and then¡ª Boom!

    Wenwu exploded the flames on the whips, throwing Master Ying Nan backwards from the impact. Fortunately, I could see that she was unharmed.

    However, several parts of her robes had been burnt by the flames. It was clear that her chi had been broken by the explosion. If it was not for her chi, she would have suffered intense burns.

    The situation was clearly disadvantages for Master Ying Nan. That explosion must have consumed a lot of her chi. As such, there should not be much chi left in Master¡¯s body.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Surrender, Ying Nan. I don''t want to hurt Ying Li¡¯s dear sister.¡± Xu Wenwu said to Master Ying Nan, his eyes burning with flames, staring down at her.

    ¡°I am not done yet.¡± Master Ying Nan said as she pushed herself up. A massive amount of chi once again started concentrating in her hand as she probably the dragon head attack once more.

    ¡°The same attack will not work again, Ying Nan.¡± Xu Wenwu said as hellish flames concentrated in his hands.

    Master Ying Nan released the dragon head attack which Wenwu countered with his whips of hellish flames. Unlike before, where the dragon head has easily overwhelmed Wenwu, he was now matching it equally.

    In the end, the dragon head¡¯s chi burnt out and it disappeared.

    It was now clear that Master Ying Nan was going to lose this duel. This was unacceptable to me. If she had lost in an ordinary duel, I would have respected the result. But I could not accept that she was going to lose just because Wenwu contracted with some devil and gained hell¡¯s power.

    As Xu Wenwu approached Master once again, I rushed forward and stood between both of them.

    ¡°So, you have finally decided to interfere, Albion. Come at me then! After all, I have a score to settle with you.¡± Xu Wenwu said, his flaming eyes staring at me, completely ignoring Master Ying Nan.

    Xu Wenwu clearly had a grudge against me since I had stolen one of his Ten Rings and quite easily at that. However, I had not thought that this grudge would be so strong.

    ¡°A-Albion! I can still fight. You don''t need to interfere.¡± Master Ying Nan said, likely out of pride since she could see that she was going to lose.

    ¡°I am not here to interfere.¡± I said, clarifying the situation.

    ¡°But since you have cheated, Wenwu. I believe Master deserves a boost as well.¡± Saying these words, I put my hand on Master''s shoulder and chanted my Noble Phantasm.

    ¡°Thought art garnered a Dragon''s attention, [Blessing of Albion].¡±

    As the power of my Noble Phantasm settled into Master¡¯s body, the golden chi covering her body turned red, sparkling with my red lightning.

    Black scales grew on several parts of her body. However, only the ones on her hands and neck were visible. Moreover, two small horns also grew on her head.

    In just a moment, Master¡¯s fairy like appearance had turned into one which rather suited a demon because of my Noble Phantasm. But that was a rather small price for such power.

    ¡°The stage is yours now, Master.¡± I said as I stepped back.

    ¡°Thank you, Albion!¡± Master Ying Nan said gratefully with moistened eyes before she focused back on the battle.

    ¡°This small trick will not change anything, Albion! It is I who will be victorious today.¡± Xu Wenwu said as he combined both of the whips to create a single flaming whip, brimming with both crushing force and hellish flames.

    He waved the flaming whip towards Master, ready to crush her in a single attack. However she easily evaded the whip with her newly enhanced speed. Being a martial artist, she had a great control of her body allowing her to adjust to the enhancement [Blessing of Albion] had given her quite fast.

    Master entered Wenwu''s personal space with the help of her enhanced speed and attack with a palm strike shrouded in red lightning at his abdomen and then sent him flying away with a kick.

    ¡°Now, do you think that it is just mere trick, Wenwu?¡± Master Ying Nan asked Wenwu as he slowly stood up.

    ¡°I-I will¡­. not lose today!¡± Suddenly, the hellish flames erupted around Wenwu''s body as two curved horns grew on his head, signifying that his transformation had increased once again.

    Seeing the sudden phenomenon, Master Ying Nan readied herself, this time confident that she could match Wenwu.

    ¡°Albion! It is all your fault!¡± Xu Wenwu suddenly said in a furious tone as he rushed towards me with the intention of attacking me. Just what kind of thought had appeared in his head?

    I shot a rather powerful lightning bolt at Wenwu who crossed his hands to block the lightning bolt but it was still enough to stun him.

    Taking advantage of the fact that he was stunned, I closed in and attacked at his neck with a chop even though it was likely that he would not fall unconscious from the attack.

    But to my surprise, Wenwu crumbled down like a sack of potatoes as soon as my hand struck his neck.

    His transformation also started reverting as Wenwu''s body slowly returned to its original form. The flames on the Ten Rings also disappeared, leaving only a single ring which was still burning red.

    Now, let''s see what kind of artefact this mysterious eleventh ring was since it had enough of Hell¡¯s energy to transform Xu Wenwu.

    However, the ring crumbled into dust as soon as I touched it.

    Damn it! I furiously punched the ground as I realised that the single lead we had on the devil who had given Wenwu this ring had disappeared.

 Chapter 117

    Two weeks later¡­.

    ¡°Focus, Shang Chi. Let your lifeforce flow naturally. Don¡¯t force it! That is how you create chi.¡± Master Ying Nan advised Shang Chi as she sparred with him.

    It had been two weeks since Xu Wenwu had attacked the X-Mansion and lost. After the battle, Master Ying Nan had taken Shang Chi and Xialing to Ta Lo so that they could spend some time with her.

    After some encouragement from Master Ying Nan, they had also started learning Ta Lo martial arts. Shang Chi in particular, was exceptionally talented in martial arts as he was already going to form chi energy after training for just two weeks.

    ¡°You can do it, Shang Chi!¡± Shang Chi''s friend Katy encouraged him from the sidelines.

    She was an outlier since she had been with Shang Chi when he had arrived at the X-Mansion along with Xu Wenwu. As such, she had also accompanied him to Ta Lo.

    ¡°Don''t shout. You will ruin his focus.¡± Xialing who was also watching the spar, admonished Katy.

    Xialing had been quite happy to visit her mother''s home but it looks like she had a difficulty adjusting to the quaint village life due to the time she had spent in the underworld.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Katy apologized in a hushed voice.

    Katy on the other hand, had no problems making friends in the village since she was quite an upbeat girl. It was easy for her to become friends with even Xialing who usually gave an unapproachable aura.

    However, her relationship with Shang Chi was quite ambiguous. She said that she was Shang Chi''s best friend and had been at his side for years but often times, their relationship seemed more than that.

    Well, it was their relationship and they should be the ones to deal with it. I had no right to interfere in this matter when my own relationship with Emma was also ambiguous.

    ¡°Hey, Peter! Has there been any progress in father''s condition?¡± Xialing asked about Xu Wenwu.

    After the fight, Xu Wenwu''s body was in a precarious condition since it had been completely ravaged by Hell energy. Despite being treated using the most advanced medical technology and a check up from Ancient One herself, it was concluded that he would not live for more than 2 years.

    And these two years were only because of the prototype healing factor serum I had administered to him which stabilized his condition.

    Oscorp had almost perfected the formula by now so it was not that hard for me to get a sample especially with SHIELD¡¯s help.

    ¡°His situation is currently stable but he has still not woken up unfortunately.¡± I answered.

    There were a lot of people who were waiting for Wenwu to wake up since we needed to learn who had given him the eleventh ring.

    After all, there was simply no way that Wenwu could have found a ring which worked similar to the Ten Rings and also contained hell energy. This ring could be a sign of a huge conspiracy in the shadows.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Feel the lifeforce within you, Shang Chi. Let it flow through you naturally.¡±

    As Shang Chi heard Master¡¯s words, he closed his eyes and moved his body as if in a trance.

    Then, as he punched the air, a hint of golden energy appeared around his fist and consequently a small shockwave generated from the punch. Shang Chi had finally obtained chi energy.

    Clap! Clap!

    ¡°You did it, Shang Chi!¡± Katy congratulated Shang Chi as she clapped for him.

    ¡°Well done, Shang Chi! You are as talented as your mother if not more so.¡± Master Ying Nan said, praising Shang Chi.

    Shang Chi on the other hand, was looking at his fist generating the golden chi energy with a complex expression.

    ¡°Come on, Shang Chi! This achievement deserves a little celebration.¡± Master Ying Nan said, trying to cheer him upon seeing his expression.

    ¡°You all go. I have something to talk with Peter.¡± Shang Chi replied as he turned towards me.

    ¡°Alright! But, come quickly.¡± Master Ying Nan said, realising that it was probably something important for Shang Chi.

    ¡°So, how is life in Kamar Taj treating you?¡± I asked Shang Chi. We had become rather quick friends during the few times I visited Ta Lo in the last two weeks.

    As a fellow mentee of Master Ying Nan, he often discussed martial arts with me. For some reason, he had a great desire to obtain chi energy which he finally had done today.

    ¡°It has been quite good. After several years of running away from my father, I honestly feel at peace now. Seriously, if it was not for Katy, I don''t know what would have happened to me.¡± Shang Chi answered.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you something, Peter. How can I become as powerful as you? You had managed to defeat Father in that state when even Aunt Ying Nan had difficulty facing him.¡± Shang Chi asked me how could he become stronger.

    ¡°You must be feeling insecure, right?¡± I asked, having an inkling of how he was feeling right now.

    ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡± Shang Chi admitted.

    ¡°After the Battle of New York and seeing Father in that form, I am afraid that I would not be strong enough to face anyone with similar level of power if they ever threaten anyone close to me.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, this is something a lot of people feel ever since the Battle of New York.¡± It was something I had always felt whenever I walked on the streets of New York these days.

    ¡°However, you don''t need to worry. As you progress in martial arts, your ability would increase and eventually you will become as powerful as your Aunt. Which considering your talent should be in just a few years. Moreover, you can use artefacts once you become proficient in martial arts even though the artefacts which can run on chi are quite rare.

    Besides, it is not like you will be useless just because you have low combat ability. Many mutants in the Battle of New York didn''t have a mutant power which enhanced combat ability but they still had been quite helpful in the battle.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Peter. I feel much better now.¡± Shang Chi said after hearing my words.

    ¡°Shang Chi, is your discussion over? We are going to the lake.¡± Katy shouted towards us.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Shang Chi replied as he rushed towards her.

    I was also about to follow when Master Ying Nan approached me.

    ¡°So, what was this whole discussion about?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Shang Chi was just feeling a little insecure after seeing your fight with Wenwu.¡± I explained the whole matter.

    ¡°At least he is coming out of his shell. He has never asked me something like this.¡± Master Ying Nan said after hearing everything.

    ¡°How are both of them doing?¡± I asked Master.

    ¡°Honestly, both of them are broken in one way or another. Xialing much more than Shang Chi. Her time running that illegal fight club has clearly a toll on her. No matter how much she hates her father, she is just too much like him.¡± Master explained their conditions with a sigh.

    Splash! Roar!

    I was about to say something when we had a commotion from the lakeside.

    Both of us rushed over to the lake at our top speed to see what was the matter.

    Upon arriving, we could see Shang Chi with his hand on the Great Protector''s snout, receiving its blessing.

    Once the blessing ritual was completed, the Great Protector raised his head and nodded at me, as if recognising as a fellow dragon. Then, it disappeared in the lake''s waters.

    ¡°See, I told you that you didn''t need to feel insecure. You were just worrying too much.¡± I said, patting Shang Chi''s shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah! You were right, Peter.¡± Shang Chi said with a smile, glad to have received the Great Protector''s blessing.

    I was about to continue when a message suddenly came from Ancient One to me via a communication spell.

    ¡°Xu Wenwu has waken up.¡±

 Chapter 118

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked Xialing who clearly looked quite nervous.

    We were currently in the secret infirmary at a SHIELD base to visit Xu Wenwu who had been admitted here due to his identity. Moreover, the cause of his injuries was supernatural in nature and even Ancient One had visited a few times to check up on him. As such, it made sense for him to be admitted in a secret infirmary.

    ¡°I am fine, Peter. There is no reason for you to worry too much.¡± Xialing replied, although I could see that her hands were shaking.

    After all, it was the first time she would be having a proper conversation with him in several years. The last few times, she had only been able to exchange a few words with him and most of them were hostile in nature.

    However, Wenwu had proved from his attack on the X-Mansion that he indeed loved his children, albeit in his own unique way.

    ¡°I believe we should now enter.¡± Master Ying Nan said to the siblings as she entered Wenwu''s room with the rest of us following after her.

    As we entered, I could see Wenwu lying on the infirmary bed. He didn''t look much ever from before but I knew from his report that his insides had been literally burnt out.

    The use of Hell''s energy and especially in such huge amounts that it had transformed his body entirely had clearly quite a toll on his body even if the transformation was only for a few minutes.

    ¡°All of you are here¡­.. Uhh!¡± As Wenwu saw us enter, he tried to sit up but couldn''t because of his injuries.

    ¡°Just lay down quietly, Wenwu. This is no time or place for you to show your needless pride.¡± Master Ying Nan admonished Xu Wenwu.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!!¡± Wenwu actually started laughing after hearing Master''s words.

    ¡°This is quite funny you know, Ying Nan. I fought you and even tried to kill you because I believed that Ta Lo had no right to my children after they had banished Ying Li. Yet here you are, showing sympathy towards your enemy.¡± Xu Wenwu said, laughing at the irony of the situation.

    ¡°Because I know that what you did was due to your love for your children, however twisted it may be. Besides, we had realised our fault when the news of Ying Li¡¯s death had reached us. I even wanted to take in the children after I learnt about their situation but unfortunately my hands were bound by the rules.¡± Master Ying Nan said to Wenwu.

    ¡°Twisted! Ha ha ha ha!! Indeed, this is what I have become, a twisted mockery of myself. If Ying Li saw me today, she would have spit on me because of how I had treated our beloved children.

    Xialing! Shang Chi! My precious children! Your foolish father apologizes for how he had treated you all this time. I wish I could have been the father both of you deserved.¡±

    To our surprise, Xu Wenwu apologized to Shang Chi and Xialing for his conduct towards them all the while cursing himself for his foolishness.

    It was honestly impossible to believe at this moment that this bedridden man was once the most feared human on Earth. An ancient human, 500 years old, who could once topple entire governments.

    ¡°Don''t say it like this, Father. Even though you had changed after mother''s death, it was only because you are grieving.¡± Shang Chi said, trying to refute Wenwu''s words, perhaps still seeing the Father in him he used to be.

    ¡°One doesn''t grieve for years, Shang Chi. I had realised how much I had changed the moment Xialing attempted to escape just an year after your own escape. That is why I let her escape easily and never contacted any of you since then. Deep inside, I knew that I was not capable of becoming your father anymore.¡± Xu Wenwu said to his children, revealing all of his thoughts to them.

    Both Shang Chi and Xialing were silent, their eyes moist as they looked at their father, now just a shadow of his former self.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Albion, I would also like to apologise to you. Even though you had stolen one of my Ten Rings, I should not have tried to attack you so cowardly. In that form, the thought of attacking you suddenly appeared in my mind out of nowhere as I started losing against Ying Nan.¡± Xu Wenwu said, apologizing for attacking me so suddenly during the duel.

    ¡°It''s all in the past. But I need to know where did you get that eleventh ring. It''s extremely important.¡± I asked Wenwu.

    ¡°It was a blue humanoid figure formed completely of energy, as if it was just a hologram. It introduced itself as the creator of the Ten Rings. For some reason, it was extremely fascinated with you and wanted to gain as much information as possible regarding you. That''s the very reason he had given me that ring.¡± Xu Wenwu explained everything he knew about that mysterious figure.

    ¡°Do you know anything about that figure which could point to its identity?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I think I had heard something but I just can''t remember what it was.¡± Xu Wenwu said, revealing his helplessness in this matter.

    ¡°It seems that your mind has been tampered, Mr. Wenwu. In the end we know nothing about this mysterious figure which could easily inject hell energy into you through that ring.¡± I said with a sigh, realising that it was a dead end no matter what we tried.

    ¡°Hell energy?¡± Xu Wenwu asked, confused about the term.

    ¡°Yes, Hell energy. The transformation your body went through was because of this hell energy. The reason you are on this bed is also because of the hell energy. Using the power of hell and at such message amount had quite a large toll on your body.¡± I explained.

    ¡°How much time do I have left? Don''t lie! I know my body all too well.¡± Xu Wenwu asked seriously.

    ¡°At most, two years. And it was only because of the Ten Rings. If it was not for them, you would likely have died on spot.¡± I explained.

    The Ten Rings were still on Wenwu''s arms they had been the reason his condition had been stabilized till now.

    ¡°So be it then. It seems that I would be joining Ying Li soon.¡± Xu Wenwu said, accepting his fate.

    ¡°I had hoped to give Shang Chi the Ten Rings. But it means impossible now.¡± Xu Wenwu said, remembering what they had transformed him into.

    ¡°Indeed. The Ten Rings have quite a mysterious origin. As such, it would better for them to be locked. But you don''t need to worry. Shang Chi will get an artefact from Kamar Taj vansh he is proficient in Ta Lo martial arts.¡± I said, assuring Xu Wenwu.

    Knock! Knock!

    A knock on the door interrupted our conversation as Director Nick Fury entered the room.

    ¡°Hello, Xu Wenwu, the famed leader of the Ten Rings. You know, I have been trying to find even a single trace of you for years but was always unsuccessful. Still, this is not have I had imagined our first meeting would be.¡± Director Fury said as he greeted Xu Wenwu.

    ¡°What do you want, Director?¡± Wenwu asked directly.

    ¡°Given your crimes against America, you deserve death sentence, Wenwu. However, with your condition, I believe I can let you live the few years you have left for a natural death.¡± Director Fury said, allowing Xu Wenwu to live his last few years in peace.

    ¡°Thank you, Director!¡± Shang Chi thanked Director Fury for this grace.

    ¡°My business is actually with your daughter. I want her to lead the Ten Rings now that you can''t run it.¡± Director Fury said, directly revealing his motive.

    ¡°You can''t be serious!¡± Xu Wenwu said, flabbergasted by his words.

    ¡°I am. With everything that is going on nowadays, I need the underworld to be under our surveillance. To do this, we need control over a powerful underworld organisation for which the Ten Rings would suffice.

    I choose Xialing for this over your son because she already has experience in leading an illegal organisation. The experience she has gained on the streets would be more than enough to lead the Ten Rings properly.

    Xu Wenwu fell into deep thought after hearing Director''s words. After a few minutes, he spoke to Xialing.

    ¡°What do you want, Xialing? I will accept whatever is your decision.¡± Xu Wenwu said, respecting Xialing¡¯s own decision.

    ¡°I will do it, Father. It has been a dream of mine ever since I escaped the Ten Rings. I would take over the position of the leader of the Ten Rings.¡± Xialing said resolutely, accepting Director Fury''s proposal.

    ¡°Very well then. I hope that you can run it properly.¡± Xu Wenwu accepted Xialing¡¯s decision and even give her his well wishes.

    ¡°What about you, Shang Chi? What are you going to do from now on?¡± Xu Wenwu asked.

    ¡°I will join Ta Lo and learn its martial arts. After seeing you transfer into that monster in front of my eyes, I believe that I am not strong enough in this ever changing world.¡± Shang Chi answered.

    ¡°But you will not be able to come out of Ta Lo ever again.¡± Xu Wenwu objected.

    ¡°Don''t worry about it. I have talked about this matter with the elders. After what happened with Ying Li, we are willing to loosen the restrictions a little. Shang Chi will be able to come out and visit often.¡± Master Ying Nan answered, erasing Xu Wenwu''s doubts.

    ¡°If you say so. I hope that you all have a happy life unlike your father.¡± Xu Wenwu said, giving his blessings to both Xialing and Shang Chi.

    ¡°Enjoy the time with your father now. Forget about your other worries.¡± I said as I left the room with Director Fury.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Director Fury addressed me as we left the room.

    ¡°This world is changing far too rapidly. From ancient overlords, mages, aliens to even gods are now arriving on Earth. I hope that we all are strong enough to resist everything that comes towards us.¡± Director Fury said, realising that the future was likely going to be tough.

    ¡°I hope so, Director Fury! I really hope so!¡±

 Chapter 119

    ¡°Cheers!¡± Click!

    All of us cheered happily as we clinked our coke cans together.

    ¡°Finally, the final exams are over.¡± Kurt said, clearly the happiest among all of us.

    All of us students wanted to go on a trip since the final exams were finished but unfortunately that was just not in our fate. After the alien invasion and the attack on the X-Mansion by Xu Wenwu, there was simply no chance that the teachers would have allowed us to go on a trip.

    As such, it was decided as a compromise that we would have a small barbecue party in the mansion¡¯s garden. So, here we are, eating barbecue and drinking coke.

    ¡°This barbecue party is great but I still wanted to go on a trip. Besides, now that we have portals, we can go literally anywhere on Earth. We could tour Venice in the day and have a dinner in Paris at night. There was so much we could have done.¡± Kurt said, his voice filled with regret as he lamented the lost chance.

    ¡°At least, the teachers are allowing this much. Even the prom was cancelled this year at the school because of the alien invasion.

    I had even asked a girl for the prom after gathering some courage and she had even agreed. And then the school decided to cancel the prom entirely because of the alien invasion.¡±

    Bobby said, raging at the unfairness of the world. It was honestly a great step for him especially considering what had happened at his previous date.

    ¡°Indeed, it was a great travesty.¡± Even Scott, the stoic and stern guy agreed with Bobby.

    However, I along with almost everyone else knew why Scott was so sad that the prom had been cancelled. It was because he was going to ask Jean for the prom.

    This was no secret among us that Scott liked Jean. I believe only Jean herself along with Bobby, the new guy and Kurt, the oblivious one didn''t know about this matter.

    Well, I also know that Emma was going to ask me to join the prom as her date. But unfortunately, it just was not fated.

    ¡°At least, we have today. The training is going to be even tougher from now on since we are going to officially join the X-Men soon.¡± Jean said, reminding us of the hardships ahead.

    Before, we could only be said to be interns in the X-Men. But now we were going to be the official members of the X-Men and as a result, our training was going to be even harder than before so that we could handle any kind of situation in the future.

    At first, most of us had only joined the X-Men since it felt fun and because of a desire to help people. But after the Battle of New York, everyone felt what having powers meant and what kind of responsibilities they brought with them. As such, everyone was determined in their decision to be a part of the X-Men.

    ¡°Even our college life is going to be non existent because of it since we won''t be able to attend the college for even a whole month.¡± Kurt said regretfully since our college life was going to be over before it even started.

    Professor Xavier had with a little help from SHIELD, organised our admission in the Empire State University. However, we would only go there if it was absolutely necessary. The rest of the time, our studies would only be through recordings.

    One reason for this decision was that we would be mostly busy in the training and mystic arts studies. Ancient One had asked all of us students to be honorary sorcerers since most of us already had this position. So, all the students were now going to be studying mystic arts although it was unlikely that they would find much success in it.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    The main reason, however was the fear that our identities could be accidentally revealed while we attended the college.

    The X-Men were currently world famous because of our role in the Battle of New York. As such, our popularity was at an all time high and everyone was searching for our identity.

    But it also meant that the anger in the anti-mutant organisations was at its peak since their very foundation was in danger now. So, it was better for us to be out of public sight if possible.

    ¡°Still, I can''t believe that you are going to be learning from some of the world''s greatest minds,Peter. Tony Stark and Bruce Banner. It''s like a dream coming true for you, right?¡± Kitty said since Mr. Stark had officially invited me as an intern in Stark Industries.

    He had been quite impressed by me during the time we worked together and wanted to continue working with me. Moreover, Dr. Banner was often with us, working to crack the Chitauri technology. As such, I got to learn a lot from them and my achievements in the field of science were increasing day by day.

    ¡°That''s true. But you don''t need to be jealous, Kitty. After all, everyone is improving by leaps and bounds.¡± I said, reminding her of how much everyone had improved.

    ¡°Yeah! I can do this now.¡± Kurt said as he showed us the can in his hand. Then, the can suddenly disappeared and dropped into a garbage bin nearby.

    This was a secondary mutation which had developed in Kurt''s body a few days ago, perhaps due to him learning mystic arts and exploring his spatial affinity. He could now teleport small objects despite not teleporting himself. However, the distance he could teleport was not that much long for now.

    Kitty could now phase only parts of her body while Scott had learnt how to lower his energy beam¡¯s intensity and even enhance it momentarily.

    Meanwhile, Bobby had the most intense improvement. His ice powers had improved so much that he could now completely cover himself in a layer of ice. That is why he had chosen the name, ¡®Iceman¡¯.

    ¡°Hey, Emma! Can you come with me for a moment? I need to tell you something.¡± I said in a rather nervous tone to Emma who was sitting beside me.

    ¡°Of course, Peter.¡± Emma said with a smile as she stood up along with me. Perhaps she understood what I wanted to tell her.

    ¡°Has Peter finally gathered enough courage to ask her out?¡± I could hear everyone talking about us behind our back as we walked away.

    ¡°So, what did you want to tell me, Peter?¡± Emma asked once we reached a rather secluded spot in the garden. Her voice was filled with nervousness even though she had an inking of what I wanted to tell her.

    ¡°As you have guessed, I am finally ready to enter into a relationship with you. Are you still willing, Emma?¡± I asked her.

    I had given it a lot of thought before deciding to finally move on from the past and discover the future. A lot of time had passed since the incident which turned me into who I am now. I was finally ready to look above that incident and believe in who I am now, not who I was.

    Moreover, I knew that Emma would not always be waiting for me. Despite us not going to spend much time in college, I knew that she was serious about her studies. She was an ambitious woman who wanted to become super rich someday. But I also knew that she wanted me to be at her side throughout the journey.

    ¡°Of course, I am willing.¡± As she said these words, Emma immediately closed the distance between us and kissed me on the cheek. I would say that she was feeling rather bold these days.

    ¡°Did you like it?¡± Emma asked mischieviously.

    ¡°How could I not?¡± I said, still blushing from the sudden kiss.

    ¡°So, when is our first date?¡± Emma asked excitedly.

    ¡°I was thinking of¡ª¡±

    Ring! Ring!

    A sudden call on my phone unfortunately ruined the atmosphere between us.

    ¡°Who is it at this time?¡± Emma asked, frustrated that the romantic atmosphere between us was ruined.

    ¡°Huh! Why would Captain Stacy call at this time?¡± I said, surprised by the caller¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Hello, Captain Stacy! Why did you call?¡± I asked as I picked up the call.

    ¡°Peter, has Gwen called you today about anything?¡± Captain Stacy asked, his voice tinged with worry for some reason.

    ¡°No, I had last talked with her yesterday. What''s the matter?¡± I asked, worried about Gwen.

    ¡°Her phone is switched off. Moreover, even the tracker I had asked her to put on her phone so that I could always track her is untraceable. I have a feeling that something is afoot.¡± Captain Stacy explained the whole matter.

    ¡°What? I am coming right away, Captain Stacy. Don''t worry.¡± I said, worried about Gwen''s situation.

 Chapter 120

    ¡°Captain Stacy!¡± I addressed Captain Stacy as soon as I entered my home.

    I could see Captain Stacy sitting in the living room, with Aunt May consoling him that Gwen would be alright.

    ¡°Ah! You are here, Peter.¡± Captain Stacy said in a fatigued tone.

    At this moment, Captain Stacy didn''t look like the proud police captain I used to admire. All I could see was a tired father who just wanted his daughter.

    ¡°Any news of Gwen.¡± I asked hesitantly.

    ¡°No, not even a single clue. MJ said that Gwen had went on a small patrol after school. However, there was no news of her after that. The signal of her tracker disappeared and there has been no sighting of Spider Woman since then too.

    I checked the entire area where the signal had last appeared but not a single clue. The only thing I found was a disappearing web which proved that she had been in the area.¡±

    I knew more or less what Captain Stacy was feeling. Ever since his wife had been killed by an accomplice of a murderer he had encountered, Captain Stacy only had Gwen remaining in his family. Despite the fact that he could often not be a part of Gwen''s life, he loved her dearly.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Captain Stacy. We will find Gwen for so now that I am here. With the help of my magic, I would surely be able to track her. Besides, she is Spider Woman. No one can hurt her easily. Come, we need to hurry.¡± I said to Captain Stacy, telling him to not lose hope so easily.

    ¡°You are right, Peter. I can''t just sit around, wallowing in grief when Gwen is somewhere out there. Let me show you where I found the web.¡± Captain Stacy said as he stood up, my words lighting a spark of hope inside him.

    *********************************

    ¡°Is this the place?¡± I asked Captain Stacy as we stepped out of an alley after arriving through a portal.

    ¡°Yes, this is the place. That is where I had found the web.¡± Captain Stacy pointed to the corner of a building where the slightest traces of the web could still be seen.

    ¡°But there are no signs of battle here. Gwen would not have been kidnapped without a fight and her Spider Sense would have made an sneak attack impossible.¡± I said since the scene before my eyes could not have looked any more common.

    ¡°I asked every pedestrian nearby but unfortunately no one had seen the actual moment where she disappeared. There was one person however who told me that he saw Spider Woman swinging by but she disappeared after entering this block. Unfortunately, he had not given it much thought, thinking that she was crawling on the walls.¡± Captain Stacy told me everything he had managed to find.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Stacy. This information will be helpful in finding the exact area of Gwen''s disappearance. Now, let me see what I can do.¡± I said, ready to search the area using the magic spells.

    I quickly activated my suit¡¯s Chameleon mode so that my spells would not be seen by a passerby.

    ¡°Let''s start from here.¡± I decided to start from where the web had been found and as such, used an observation spell to find anything peculiar.

    ¡°This!¡± To think that the matter was this grave. Until now, we had been thinking of Gwen''s disappearance as a unique case of kidnapping through unusual means.

    Yet I now knew that this assumption could not be true. Because I could sense minute spatial fluctuations in the air just a few metres away from the building where the web had been found.

    Could it be the work of a mutant with teleportation ability? But there was no other mutant with teleportation ability according to Professor Xavier and Mystique who knew virtually every mutant out there.

    Just to be sure, I decided to check what kind of spatial fluctuations they were with my Dragon Sense. Every type of spatial fluctuation had a distinct feeling. The spatial fluctuations generated by a portal created by a sorcerer had a much different feeling from the spatial fluctuations generated by an interdimensional portal. Even Kurt''s teleportation generated distinct spatial fluctuations.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Fuck¡± I cursed as I realised what kind of spatial fluctuations they were with my Dragon Sense. Because the spatial fluctuations gave a feeling which was similar to the interdimensional portals created by interdimensional monsters and even the ones created by Spider Supreme.

    Just how had Gwen fallen into this kind of matter?

    ¡°What happened, Peter? Why do you have this kind of expression?¡± Captain Stacy asked as he saw the change in my expression.

    ¡°The situation is much more complex than we had thought. But I would do my best to bring Gwen back.¡± I told Captain Stacy the truth because I knew that an experienced police officer like him would easily pick up my lie. So, I could only tell him that I would do my best.

    ¡°Gwen will come back, right?¡± Captain Stacy asked, wanting to have at least this much assurance.

    ¡°This is not something I can answer as I don''t have this much experience. Only Ancient One can tell anything in this matter. I will call her immediately.¡± I answered honestly.

    I immediately messaged Ancient One about the entire matter. Ancient One, realising the seriousness of the situation, arrived at the scene in just half an hour.

    ¡°Please save my daughter, Ancient One.¡± Captain Stacy literally begged Ancient One as she stepped out of the portal.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Captain. I will do my best to save your daughter.¡± Ancient One said, reassuring him.

    Ancient One casted a spell but not the one I had thought she would. Once the spell was casted, I could see every nearby person moving away from here as if this place had been cursed. In just a few minutes, the entire street was empty.

    ¡°A small mind trick. It will make sure that no one disturbs us here.¡± Ancient One explained that she needed the street empty to completely analyse the spatial fluctuations. Next, she even created an illusory barrier.

    Now that the street was empty, Ancient One took a deep sigh and created magic circles in both of her hands, clearly going to cast a grand spell.

    Ancient One clapped her hands together, causing a giant spell circle to materialise high in the air with the symbol of an eye on the centre. The eye symbol glowed as if analysing everything beneath it.

    Ancient One''s face deepened into a frown as she clearly didn''t like what she had just learnt from the analysis spell.

    ¡°Eye of Agamotto, open!¡± To my surprise, Ancient One even used the Eye of Agamotto so that she could find what actually happened here.

    Due to the effect of the Eye of Agamotto, a holographic image of Gwen appeared. Ancient One was recreating the past to learn the truth of Gwen''s disappearance.

    We could see it clearly with the power of the Eye of Agamotto that Gwen was just swinging like usual when a portal suddenly appeared in front of her and sucked her in before she had any time to resist.

    Ancient One repeated the scene a few more times before closing the Eye of Agamotto and removing the grand analysis spell.

    ¡°What was that portal, Ancient One?¡± Captain Stacy asked anxiously.

    ¡°I can''t tell it here. Perhaps Peter''s home would be a good place.¡± Ancient One said instead of reporting the result.

    ************************************

    ¡°Can you tell me now please?¡± Captain Stacy asked Ancient One in a desperate voice once all of us were seated in the living room.

    ¡°I will be truthful, Captain Stacy. It is impossible for us to have any control over Gwen¡¯s situation. In other words, we can''t find Gwen.¡± Ancient One answered truthfully, saying the bitter truth without any hesitation.

    To be honest, I also had this assumption but I just didn''t want to accept that Gwen had suddenly disappeared and I couldn''t even find her.

    ¡°What do you mean you can''t find Gwen?¡± Captain Stacy shouted furiously at Ancient One.

    ¡°Calm down, George! Shouting will not change anything.¡± Aunt May said, consoling Captain Stacy despite being sad herself at the news.

    ¡°Please find Gwen. She is the only one I have left.¡± Captain Stacy begged Ancient One tearfully once he calmed down.

    ¡°I wish I could do anything, Captain Stacy. But Gwen has been flung across dimensions, her destination unknown. We can''t even find the dimension where she landed, much less go there.¡± Ancient One explained what had exactly happened with Gwen.

    ¡°Can''t you travel across dimensions like Spider Supreme?¡± Captain Stacy asked, his voice desperate.

    ¡°Spider Supreme''s situation is different. In Kamar Taj, the study of interdimensional travel is actually outright banned since it can invite dimension invasions. Only the Sorcerer Supreme had the right to study it and only if it involves the fate of the entire Earth.¡± Ancient One explained her helplessness.

    ¡°Why did this even happen with Gwen?¡± Captain Stacy asked sorrowfully.

    ¡°This is something I unfortunately don''t know.¡± Ancient One answered, looking lost for the first time.

    Suddenly, both mine and Ancient One''s eyes widened as we sensed intense spatial fluctuations in the living room.

    A rainbow portal I knew all too well manifested and from it appeared,a drone?

    It was indeed a drone although its entire body was covered in runes and it had a spider symbol on it.

    The back of the drone opened, revealing a projector inside it which soon activated.

    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± A hologram of Spider Supreme appeared from the projector and greeted us.

    ¡°I believe I have the answers to all of your questions regarding Gwen who all of you are searching for endlessly.¡±

 Chapter 121

    ¡°Why did you send over a drone instead of coming by yourself like usual?¡± I asked curiously since this way of contacting was quite unique.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I am quite busy these days. Moreover, it is not that easy for me to visit due to various reasons. As such, I had to manage with a drone.¡± Spider Supreme explained.

    ¡°Anyways, let''s return to the topic due to which I had to send this drone. I know where is Gwen Stacy.¡±

    ¡°Where is she? Is she safe? Can you bring her back?¡± Captain Stacy asked, releasing a barrage of questions immediately.

    ¡°Calm down, Captain Stacy. I am explaining.¡± Spider Supreme said, consoling Captain Stacy as he could feel what was his mental state.

    ¡°Gwen is completely safe. As for where she is, she is in one of the near infinite parallel dimensions in the multiverse. Why don''t you see for yourself?¡± Spider Supreme explained Gwen''s situation as he showed us a picture through the projector.

    In the picture, Gwen in her Spider Woman suit could be seen looking at a news bulletin with a shocking title.

    ¡°Peter Parker aka Spider Man is dead! Who will save this city now?¡±

    The news bulletin showed a picture of that world¡¯s Peter Parker who looked quite similar to my previous appearance although not exact. Moreover, he even had blonde hair instead of brown like mine used to be.

    I had already heard from Spider Supreme last time that a lot of Peter Parkers in the Multiverse were Spider Men but this was the first time I was being the actual evidence before my eyes. Moreover, this Peter Parker was already dead.

    ¡°A world like this actually exists.¡± Aunt May muttered as she looked at the picture. Upon looking closely, I could see that her eyes had moistened.

    Even though I was right before her eyes, it was obvious that she got a little emotional upon seeing the news of Peter Parker''s death even if he was from another world.

    ¡°At least she is safe. But how had Gwen been kidnapped to a parallel dimension without anyone getting even a single clue about it? Who could have done it? What does he want?¡± Captain Stacy asked, concerned about the kidnapper¡¯s motives like all of us were.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!! I am sorry, Captain Stacy but your direction of thought is completely wrong. What happened with Gwen was not a kidnapping but an invitation.¡± Spider Supreme explained with a chuckle, shocking all of us.

    ¡°An invitation? How can it be called an invitation when Gwen had been suddenly flung across dimensions clearly without her permission?¡± Ancient One asked, clearly curious about this unique phenomenon.

    ¡°This kind of event is called a Multiversal Convergence. Although its nature is similar to that of kidnapping, it is called an invitation because this event only happens when the multiverse itself calls upon Spider Totems to resolve a matter which effects several dimensions and can even cause instability throughout the entire multiverse.¡± Spider Supreme explained patiently.

    ¡°Can only Spider Totems be called upon by this phenomenon? Is it possible for someone other than a Spider Totem to participate?¡± I inquired.

    ¡°A Multiversal Convergence generally only calls upon Spider Totems as they are much more connected to the Multiverse and it is much easier for them to travel through it. However, there have been some rare cases where other superhumans have called upon. But in most of these cases, the other superhumans were somehow connected to the Spider Totem. It didn''t matter if their relationship with the Spider Totem was positive or negative.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    You don''t need to worry too much though. Spider Convergence can be said to be a rather common phenomenon in the multiverse. In fact, every Spider Totem in the entire multiverse goes through it at least once in his entire lifetime. Even I went through it a few times before I started travelling the multiverse myself.¡±

    Spider Supreme showed us a bunch of pictures to prove his words. One picture showed him with tens of Spider Men facing something, the only thing common in the Spider Totems being their web themed suit.

    There was another picture where Spider Supreme was standing together with two other Spider Men, one wearing a Spider Man suit with a hoodie and the other one wearing the UK flag on his Spider Man suit.

    He showed us a few more pictures but I noticed one thing after seeing them. There were a lot of Spider Men wearing the red and blue suit.

    Were they all Peter Parker? After all, the Peter Parker of the dimension Gwen had fallen into wore the same suit.

    If it was true, then Spider Supreme was truly not lying when he said that over 80% of the Spider Totems were Peter Parker or a variation of him.

    ¡°Excuse me! May I ask you a question, Spider Supreme?¡± Aunt May suddenly asked politely.

    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Parker. You don''t even need to ask.¡± Spider Supreme replied.

    ¡°Are you perhaps also Peter Parker?¡± Aunt May asked. She had connected the dots quite quickly, I would say.

    After all, Spider Supreme''s suit was rather similar to the suit worn by the Peter Parker of the dimension Gwen had fallen into. Moreover, he had not changed his voice at all.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Spider Supreme said with a sigh as he removed his mask.

    ¡°Then, why did you not reveal it? Even if I am not your Aunt May, you don''t need to speak so formally.¡± Aunt May said, admonishing Spider Supreme for being so distant.

    ¡°It is a necessity, Aunt May. I have been to thousands of parallel dimensions where all the people I knew were different no matter however slightly. As such, it is a necessity for me to be distant with them otherwise it would be impossible for me to preserve my original impressions of them.¡± Spider Supreme revealed his plight.

    ¡°Just how old are you?¡± Aunt May asked upon realising how aged Spider Supreme sounded.

    ¡°Moreover than 200 years old.¡± Spider Supreme answered truthfully.

    ¡°Oh! Then, it must be a sad life. Do you still have any of your loved ones still with you?¡± Aunt May asked, worried about Spider Supreme.

    ¡°Of course, he has. He just married a few months ago.¡± I answered in Spider Supreme''s stead so that he couldn''t lie.

    ¡°Really! Can you show me?¡± Aunt May asked excitedly upon hearing my words.

    ¡°How can I not show it when it is you who is asking, May?¡± Spider Supreme said with a slight smile as he gladly showed her the wedding pictures of him and Morgan.

    ¡°This is Morgan.¡± Spider Supreme said in a rather joyful tone, perhaps happy to share the pictures with Aunt May even if she was not his own world¡¯s Aunt May.

    ¡°Both of you look perfect together. She reminds me of Emma though.¡± Aunt May said as she suddenly looked at me.

    Damn it! I already knew from her look what was she thinking. She was playing matchmaker again like she used to with MJ when we were children.

    ¡°May, you can talk with him later. Spider Supreme, can you tell me when she will be back?¡± Although Captain Stacy was happy to learn that Gwen was safe, he was still worried for her.

    ¡°It will probably take one to two weeks. It is just some idiot trying to access parallel dimensions. Not something too dangerous.¡± Spider Supreme answered.

    ¡°Is dimensional travel that much dangerous that a Multiversal Convergence must happen to stop it?¡± Ancient One questioned seriously.

    ¡°It is not dimensional travel itself that is difficult. Whether by science or magic, it can be achieved. But what is dangerous is where it will connect.

    Ancient One, you know yourself how complex the dimensional structure of a world is. A dimensional portal can connect to literally anywhere and there is no guarantee what kind of horrors it could unleash.

    This is especially so for the world in which Gwen has fallen into, where dimension travel to parallel dimensions is being directly attempted. Moreover, the portal is too unstable.

    Its explosion can not only destroy the whole city but cause irreparable damage to that world¡¯s dimensional structure. It would also lead to instability across dimensions. That is why, a Multiversal Convergence has taken place.¡±

    ¡°Say, can you send me there so that I can help Gwen?¡± I asked since Spider Supreme was capable of dimension travel.

    ¡°Don''t even think about it.¡± Spider Supreme refused harshly.

    ¡°You are one of my trump cards. I can''t send you there for such an easy task which Spider Totems can easily handle.¡± Spider Supreme explained the reason.

    ¡°However, there is no need to worry. I will continuously observe that world and even send one of my men there.¡± Spider Supreme revealed his plan, reassuring us.

    ¡°I guess we can only wait.¡± Captain Stacy said with a sigh as he realised that we could do nothing but trust in Spider Supreme''s words.

 Chapter 122

    Gwen¡¯s POV

    ¡°Are you sure you want to remain behind?¡± I asked Spider Man or rather Peter Benjamin Parker as there were three more Spider People around me.

    When I had started the afternoon patrol a week ago, I had no idea that I would arrive in a freaking parallel dimension. Moreover, one where Peter Parker was Spider Man and he was already dead.

    Somehow, I managed to admit myself in this world¡¯s Midtown High using my own school ID and a little hacking tool Peter had given me just in case I ever needed it.

    I then meet the new Spider Man of this world, Miles Morales at that very school. Our first meeting was not anything good since I had to get a fucking haircut because of him.

    Seriously, just how much of a noob he was that he could not even control went to make his hands sticky and when not. Even I was not that bad when I had newly gained my powers.

    Still, Miles was a nice guy even though he was quite clumsy and immature. His heart was in right place. He would be a great Spider Man one day but that day was clearly not today.

    Then, I met the other Spider People who had also arrived from different parallel dimensions just like me.

    Peter Benjamin Parker, a Spider Man who was quite similar to the Peter Parker of this world but clearly not as successful. His personal life seemed to be a failure and he had a jaded personality. Still, he was quite a friendly guy and often advised Miles.

    Spider Man Noir, a Peter Parker from colourless world in Victorian era. He was clearly a Britisher which could be seen from his ascent. For some reason, he reminded me of Sherlock Holmes.

    Peni Parker, a female Peter Parker of mixed Asian and American descent who rode the Spider Bot with her pet spider.

    And then, there was Spider Ham. Just his mere appearance revealed that he was from a cartoonish world.

    It honestly felt awkward for me since everyone was a version of Peter Parker. Even Spider Ham¡¯s true name was Peter Porker which was quite funny.

    ¡°Yes, I am damn sure, Gwen. You know that he is not ready. It has just been a single week since he has gained these powers. He can''t even use his two extra powers, Invisibility and Venom Strike properly.

    Besides, his uncle has just died. I can''t let him join us in such a state. What if he goes down dark path in the pursuit of revenge?¡±

    Kingpin¡¯s men, Tombstone, Scorpion and Prowler had attacked us at Aunt May¡¯s home which had become our headquarters. During the fight, Prowler who was revealed to be Miles¡¯ Uncle Aaron found that the new Spider Man was his nephew Miles Morales.

    Due to this revelation, he refused to kill Miles but it ended with him being shot dead by his own employer Kingpin.

    Realising Miles'' mental state and believing that he was not ready, Peter had taken the control drive which could control the dimension collider that was our ticket to our home and the reason we had been brought here. Moreover, he had even webbed Miles so that he could not follow us.

    ¡°I will stay here in this world and teach Miles so that he can be a great Spider Man.¡± Spider Man said, revealing his plan to stay here even if it meant that he would be eventually killed by the world''s rejection. Miles had really grown on him.

    I had decided to call Peter Benjamin Parker Spider Man was to not confuse him with Noir, Peni and Spider Ham.

    ¡°You know what, Spider Man. I had lied when I had said that someone close to me had not died.¡± I had never told anyone about this incident but I decided to tell them because they were just like me. Besides, it was not like they could snitch to anyone.

    ¡°My best friend Peter had almost died at my hands. But he was saved by someone.¡±

    ¡°Someone? Who did it?¡± Spider Man asked curiously.

    ¡°Another Spider Man, Spider Supreme. A Spider Man who is also Sorcerer Supreme, a title given to the greatest of the sorcerers. He is someone who can easily travel to various parallel dimensions.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    He is the one who saved Peter. Not only did he save Peter but he gave him powers which made our power look like that of a real spider.¡±

    ¡°Really? Just what kind of powers that Spider Wizard had given him?¡± Spider Man asked, clearly not believing my words.

    ¡°You have seen Miles¡¯ Venom Strike, right? I don''t think that anyone of us can survive one of Peter¡¯s crimson lightning bolts at full power.¡± I explained.

    ¡°That strong!¡± Spider Man exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°My Peter is no spider. He is a dragon.¡± I said with a smirk.

    ¡°But in the end, Peter is no longer my best friend. He is still my friend but our paths have become too divergent.¡± I said with a sigh.

    ¡°At least, he is still alive. Unlike my Uncle Ben.¡± Spider Man replied.

    ¡°Enough of this bantering.¡± Noir said to us since we had arrived at our destination, the Fisk Tower.

    ¡°Hope you are proud of your decision, Peter.¡± I said to Spider Man.

    ***********************************

    ¡°Just what the hell was that right now?¡± I said furiously to Spider Man who had been charmed the minute he had seen Mary Jane of this world.

    ¡°I can only say that I am sorry.¡± Spider Man said as we entered the chamber where the dimension collider was.

    ¡°Looks like we are right in time.¡± Noir said since the dimension collider had just been activated.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Spider Man said as all of us crawled towards the point where the drive would be inserted.

    ¡°Once I have taken control over the collider, all of you will return to your worlds. After that, I will explode the entire collider.¡± Spider Man explained the plan for the last time.

    ¡°I don''t think so, my dear Peter.¡± A female voice sounded as robotic tentacles erupted from an open panel and interrupted our plan.

    Soon, the culprit was in our sight. Only Octavious, the Lady Octopus, one of the Kingpin¡¯s subordinates and also a scientist. We had already fought her when we had went to steal the parts for the control drive.

    ¡°You are not going anywhere.¡± Lady Octopus said as she launched her tentacles towards us.

    I was about to retaliate along with the other Spiders when my Spider Sense rang. As I dodged with the help of my Spider Sense, I saw what had triggered it.

    Tens of gunmen had surrounded us and were firing continuously. Kingpin knew that we would come and he had prepared accordingly.

    Since we had dodged the gunfire, only Spider Man was left to fight against Lady Octopus where the gunmen were not firing.

    The rest of the Spiders could not return to support him since Tombstone and Scorpion had engaged them.

    ¡°Any last wish, Peter!¡± Lady Octopus cackled as she wrapped Spider Man in her tentacles.

    I was about to help him when suddenly her tentacles stopped acting as per her commands. Then, her head turned as if she had been punched by someone.

    ¡°Miles!¡± I exclaimed as I realised that it was Miles who was attacking Lady Octopus in his invisible form.

    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Miles greeted us as he reappeared after kicking Lady Octopus away and webbing her mouth.

    He now wore Spider Man suit which was quite different looking from ours. His suit was black in colour with red web designs unlike the original Spider Man¡¯s which was red and blue.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Miles suddenly exclaimed as he looked downward.

    As I looked at the collider, I realised what was the matter. Several buildings and vehicles were coming out of the portal. It looks as if an entire city was inside the portal and was now slowly coming out.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed as the gunfire started again.

    In order to escape the gunfire, all of the Spiders ran towards the various buildings appearing from the portal where the gunfire would be blocked by the buildings and the other debris.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Miles asked curiously as I along with Spider Man reunited with him.

    ¡°Perhaps it is some sort of interdimensional debris.¡± I guessed. Peter had once told me something about it although I had not understood most of what he was talking about.

    ¡°You will pay for this.¡± Lady Octopus exclaimed, her voice filled with anger as she reappeared before us.

    ¡°Get ready, everyone. It is going to be a long fight.¡± Spider Man said as all of us prepared ourself to face Lady Octopus.

    Bam!

    Surprisingly, the fight ended before it even began as Lady Octopus was suddenly hit by a train cabin which smashed her into a nearby floating building.

    ¡°That had to have hurt!¡± Spider Man said after seeing Lady Octopus¡¯ condition.

    Looking around, I could see that Tombstone and Scorpion had been defeated although Peni¡¯s Spider Bot had unfortunately been destroyed in the process.

    The only thing remaining now was to open the portal and return home. Who knows how everyone was taking my sudden disappearance?

    Buzz!

    Suddenly, my Spider Sense started tingling like it had never before. Not even during the alien invasion.

    Looking at the dimension collider, I could see that the portal had suddenly turned pure black.

    Several black slimy goo shot suddenly out of the black portal and clung to the floating debris.

    And then appeared a humanoid figure out of the portal who landed on a rather far away building from us.

    Now that he was close, I could see that he was clearly a Spider Man. However, he wore a black Spider Man suit with a white spider design on his chest. But what truly scared me was that he had four arms and four legs. He was like an actual Spider Man.

    The black suited Spider Man¡¯s mask suddenly retracted like it was formed of a liquid, revealing his face. His face was clearly that of a Peter Parker but his eyes were scaringly a complete black, without any iris or pupil.

    His entire body emitted a dangerous aura even though he didn''t trigger my Spider Sense.

    ¡°What a feast!¡± He exclaimed as he licked his lips with an abnormally long tongue while looking at us.

 Chapter 123

    Gwen¡¯s POV

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Spider-Man asked the mysterious black suited Spider-Man who was clearly not normal.

    ¡°You will know once you have joined us.¡± The Black Spider-Man replied mysteriously.

    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡± Spider-Man asked. Our Spider Sense was not warning us against him but something was obviously wrong with this Spider-Man.

    ¡°There is no need to talk more with you. Take care of them.¡± The Black Spider-Man ordered, although to him we could not understand.

    Suddenly, the black slimy goo which had come along with the Black Spider-Man wiggled and then sprouted humanoid faces with large white eyes and huge maws filled with pointy teeth.

    The horrible looking slimy monsters then moved towards the unconscious Scorpion, Tombstone and Lady Octopus and suddenly covered them with their slimy body.

    In just a few moments their body was completely wrapped in that black goo and then it transformed until it looked it was just a black skinsuit.

    Then, all of them stood up as if they had never been injured. There was also a white spider logo on their chest along with huge white eyes just like that of the Black Spider-Man and the slimy goo monsters.

    ¡°Keep them alive.¡± The Black Spider-Man ordered.

    To our horror, huge gaping maws filled with sharp pointy teeth appeared on their faces and they said in unison.

    ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±

    Before we could confront the Black Spider-Man about his intentions, the now controlled Lady Octopus, Tombstone and Scorpion engaged us.

    ¡°Protect Peni. She doesn''t have her Spider Bot anymore¡ª Woah!¡± As Spider-Man was instructing us, he narrowly dodged one of Lady Octopus'' tentacles which was now also covered in that black goo.

    The tentacle smashed through the floor after Spider-Man dodged it, revealing that it was much stronger than before. We could no longer afford a hit from them.

    ¡°Be careful. My Spider Sense is much muted against them for some reason.¡± Spider-Man warned us.

    Indeed, as I dodged one of Lady Octopus'' tentacles, I could notice that the warning released by my spider sense was much later compared to before and the intensity was also lesser.

    This was an uphill battle where our greatest advantage, the Spider Sense was not working well. Moreover, these were just minions. Their leader, the Black Spider-Man was still watching us patiently.

    Was that bastard referring to us being controlled by that slimy goo when he talked about us joining him? It clearly seemed so.

    ¡°Miles, take care of Tombstone. He only has his strength going for him. With your invisibility, it should not be tough to fight him. Just make sure that you are not hit.¡± Spider-Man instructed Miles upon seeing that Noir and Spider Ham were having difficulty dealing with both Tombstone and Scorpion.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Miles said as he turned invisible.

    Bang! Bang!

    Suddenly, the sound of gunfire sounded once again. As I looked to see what was happening, I saw that the gunmen were firing at the Black Spider-Man, fear clearly visible on their face at his abnormal appearance as well as the fact that he now controlled Lady Octopus, Tombstone and Scorpion.

    ¡°Mere insects dare to attempt to hurt me!¡± The Black Spider-Man said furiously as he dodged the bullets.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    This at least showed that he was not invincible. He could still be taken down.

    ¡°You will pay for this!¡± The Black Spider-Man exclaimed as he jumped towards the gunmen with his four legs.

    I prayed for the gunmen since I knew that the Black Spider-Man was going to massacre all of them.

    Despite knowing this fact, we could do nothing since we were still engaged in battle. The screams of the dying gunmen sounded in my ears yet I could do nothing except dodge another one of Lady Octopus'' tentacles.

    ¡°This is going nowhere.¡± Noir said furiously, frustrated by his inability to save the gunmen.

    Bang!

    Irritated, Noir actually took out his gun and shot Scorpion.

    Krr!

    To our surprise, the black slimy goo was clearly damaged by the gun since the suit formed by the slimy goo changed its shape near the area where the bullet had been hit and even left it open for a second.

    ¡°Perhaps this can work.¡± Miles said as he saw the bullet hit Scorpion. He reappeared behind Tombstone and punched at his neck, unleashing a Venom Strike at full power.

    The black slimy goo was damaged so much by Miles¡¯ Venom Strike that it simply left Tombstone and ran away.

    ¡°Use this, Noir.¡± Peni shouted as she threw a taser at Noir.

    ¡°It''s game over now, little Scorpion.¡± Spider Ham shouted as he hit with a wooden hammer at Scorpion¡¯s head, distracting him.

    Bang! Bang!

    Noir shot a series of bullets at Scorpion, disturbing the suit formed of slimy goo and then jabbed him with the taser.

    Krr!

    The black slimy goo ran away as it had been too damaged by Noir¡¯s continuous attacks.

    ¡°Good Night, Lady Octopus.¡± Miles shouted as he struck Lady with a Venom Strike by taking advantage of his invisibility while Spider-Man and I distracted her.

    ¡°Now, only he is left.¡± Spider-Man said as he looked at the Black Spider-Man who has now facing Wilson Fisk, the last survivor here except us.

    As we swung towards the Black Spider-Man, we saw the dead bodies of the gunmen. Their bodies had been torn apart as if the one who had done who was a monster, not a man.

    ¡°Leave Fisk, whoever you are.¡± Spider-Man threatened the black clad one who had Fisk¡¯s neck in one of his hands and was about to crush it.

    To our surprise, the Black Spider-Man actually listened to our words and threw away Wilson Fisk, sparing him.

    ¡°To think that all of you won against the lesser symbiotes so easily. You are indeed worthy of joining us.¡± The Black Spider-Man said, applauding us.

    Bang!

    Noir shot at the Black Spider-Man with his gun, perhaps because he was too frustrated by his words. However, the Black Spider-Man simply stopped the bullet with one of his hands.

    ¡°I am much stronger than the lesser symbiotes. These little tricks will not work against me.¡± The Black Spider-Man said with a laugh.

    Then, suddenly one of the Black Spider-Man¡¯s arms transformed into a tentacle which extended and hit Noir who could not even dodge it and was slammed into a nearby wall.

    ¡°You alright, Noir!¡± Miles asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! I think a few of my bones are broken. Be careful, everyone. The Spider Sense is not working at all against him.¡± Noir warned us.

    Just how were we going to stop this guy? Spider Sense was not working against him for some reason. Moreover, it was clear that he was not even using his full power.

    The Black Spider-Man''s hand turned once again into a tentacle and he pointed it this time towards me!

    Fortunately, I was ready for a surprise attack so I activated the shield bracelet Peter had installed inside my suit along with a fireball ring.

    The tentacle broke the shield as it smashed against it but the impact flung me away.

    Since my magic artefact had already been revealed, I immediately shot a firewall at the black Spider-Man as I landed because he was still retracting the tentacle, giving me a perfect opening.

    However, he easily dodged the fireball with just a small sidestep.

    ¡°Just because your Spider Sense are not working doesn''t mean that mine isn''t too.¡± The Black Spider-Man said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Still, to think that you have a magic artefact even though it is a basic one. It would be quite interesting to conquer your world. Ha ha ha ha!!¡±

    I could only despair in front of his laugh since there seemed to be no way to defeat him. I wish Peter was here. He would have finished this bastard with just one of his lightning spears.

    ¡°Huh!¡± The Black Spider-Man''s laugh suddenly ceased as he looked at the portal with surprise clearly visible on his face.

    The portal had turned a kaleidoscopic rainbow colour, revealing that someone was using it like the Black Spider-Man had done to arrive here. At this moment, that rainbow colour felt like a ray of hope for us.

    As expected, a man soon came out of the portal. He was young man with long blonde hair and piercing blue eyes.

    He wore white regal clothes along with a longcoat as well as a feather ornament on his right shoulder. Moreover, he had a strange looking staff in his hand.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? How did you get here?¡± The Black Spider-Man asked threateningly.

    The man didn''t answer his question but started saying something else instead. As his staff suddenly started glowing, it became clear that he was casting a spell.

    Stars. Cosmos. Gods. Animus. Antrum. Unbirth.

    O¡¯ Stars, veil the fate of this world.

    [Stellar Barrier]

    As soon as the spell was casted, it felt as if the stars had descended on Earth.

 Chapter 124

    Several small light orbs twinkling in the basement as though they were real stars. And the man who created them stood in the middle of the stars as if he ruled over them.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do we not have any data on a mage like you who can travel through the multiverse?¡± The Black Spider-Man asked threateningly.

    ¡°That is not something you need to know, Pestilence, a traitor who sold his own world.¡± The noble mage said indifferently to the Black Spider-Man, referring to him as Pestilence.

    ¡°How? How do you know about it?¡± The shock upon the revelation of his identity was clearly visible on Pestilence¡¯s face.

    ¡°It has only been two months since I have joined the symbiotes after betraying my world. And this is my first mission. How can you know about me?

    This is something which should have been impossible for anyone to know. The only way was if you were monitoring us. But we should have found you then. I have to inform Master about this development right now!¡±

    Pestilence took out some kind of communicator and activated it. For some reason, the noble mage was just watching Pestilence use the communicator with a smile, without even trying to interrupt him.

    ¡°Why is it not working?¡± Pestilence cursed as he couldn''t send the message.

    ¡°Why do you think I casted the [Stellar Barrier]? Until this barrier is gone, there is simply no way you can contact your side. Tonight is when you die, Pestilence. A traitor who has betrayed his world twice doesn''t deserve to live.¡± The noble mage explained while also hinting about Pestilence''s past.

    It was clear from his words that the noble mage¡¯s side had been keeping an eye on Pestilence''s world for a long time and thus knew everything about Pestilence.

    ¡°A traitor who has betrayed his world twice, you say. Ha ha ha ha!! Yes, I did it. I betrayed my world and I did it with a smile on my face.¡± Pestilence said with a sneer on his face upon hearing the noble mage''s words.

    ¡°I did it because the so called heroes had destroyed my world. It was because of those pretentious fools that Aunt May, MJ and my unborn child inside her died. And so I betrayed everything I stood for because that was the only way I could have obtained my revenge.¡± Pestilence said, revealing his life story to us.

    I literally shivered as I heard his life story. When I had first seen this Peter Parker, I couldn''t believe that a Peter Parker could turn out to be so evil.

    However, as I heard his life story, I realised that Pestilence had been far too broken and desperate.

    Far more than my own Peter Parker had been when he had injected an untested Lizard serum inside himself. In his pursuit of vengeance, Pestilence was ready to destroy anything if it meant he could achieve his revenge.

    ¡°That was when Apocalypse appeared before me and managed to convince me in my broken state that we could create a new world. A world better than the one we lived in, the world which had murdered my family.

    And indeed we made a new world, a world where everyone except Apocalypse and his men were slaves. By the time I realised what I had done, it was too late. Apocalypse was nigh invincible. There was nothing I could do.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    That is when my current Master appeared before me, tried to convince me that I could overthrow Apocalypse with his power. I accepted his proposal, thinking about could be the worst. At worst, I would just die.

    But I actually won and in doing so, my world fell to the symbiotes. Now, there are no slaves in my world, only my mindless puppets. Perhaps in a few years, my world cease to exist. Happy to hear my story now! Why I betrayed my world twice?¡±

    ¡°But this story has nothing to do with the current you, Pestilence. The moment you joined the symbiotes, you became a mere extension of your Master. Moreover, you are trying to make these young Spiders destroy their worlds just like how you destroyed yours. This is unacceptable!¡± The noble mage said in a cold tone.

    ¡°That is just my job now, destroying worlds!¡± Pestilence said as his mask once again grew on his face. This time however, he had a mouth just like the ones on the lesser symbiotes, one filled with sharp, pointy teeth. Like something right out of a horror movie.

    ¡°If you think that you can kill me easily just because you have isolated me, then you are merely dreaming.¡± Pestilence said as the lesser symbiotes suddenly approached him and were absorbed by his suit.

    His entire body started bulking and black tentacles grew from all over his body. Combined with his eight limbs, Pestilence looked more like a lovecraftian monster than a Spider-Man.

    ¡°Kill me if you can.¡± Pestilence said in a distorted voice as he stood on all of his eight limbs, acting exactly like a spider.

    Pestilence rushed towards the noble mage, his moments erratic as he jumped from one building to another, perhaps to confuse the mage who was still watching him without any action on his part.

    Running on a total of eight legs like a spider, his speed was truly fast. Perhaps only lesser when compared to my Peter aka Albion¡¯s speed.

    As Pestilence came closer, he suddenly stood on his four legs and then punched towards the noble mage with his muscular four arms, the tentacles emerging from his body following right behind.

    Yet, a circular golden barrier formed around the noble mage suddenly. Some of the stars near the noble mage had transformed into magical circles which now formed the golden barrier.

    As the four arms hit the golden barrier, a shockwave was created from the impact yet not a single crack appeared on the barrier.

    ¡°Why is it not breaking?¡± Pestilence cursed as he continuously hit the golden barrier with his four arms as well as the multiple tentacles but the golden barrier showed no signs of breaking.

    ¡°Try all you want, Pestilence. But your end has come.¡± The noble mage said coldly at Pestilence¡¯s futile efforts.

    More stars gathered above the noble mage and transformed into magic circles, this time launching a ray of light at Pestilence.

    Pestilence dodged the ray of light with his Spider Sense but the ray of light went on and easily pierced through the walls of a building. It showed just how powerful the noble mage was even against a monstrously powerful Spider-Man.

    More rays of light was shot at Pestilence but he dodged each one of them with the help of his unique body and Spider Sense. But his situation clearly didn''t look bright.

    Many more stars were forming into magic circles, encircling Pestilence and shooting rays of light at him. He had even started using webs to dodge the rays of light but it was clear that he won¡¯t be able to do this for too long.

    ¡°Just who the hell are you? There is simply no way my Master won''t know about a mage like you. Can you at least give me your name before I die? It is not like I can reveal it to anyone.¡± Pestilence asked, knowing that his end was in sight.

    ¡°Kirschtaria Wodime.¡± The noble mage answered, his name clearly a unique one.

    ¡°It would be an honour dying at your hands, Kirschtaria. An honour which I clearly don''t deserve.¡± Pestilence said, his original personality coming out now that he knew that his end was near.

    ¡°Little Spiders, I would give you this last piece of advice from someone who failed as a Spider-Man. Always keep your loved ones close. Never compromise on them even it means that you have to miss a day or two as Spider-Man.¡± Pestilence said to us and then willingly let himself be hit by one of the light rays.

    The ray of light pierced through Pestilence¡¯s chest, creating a hole in his body. At this moment, it was clear that Pestilence was dead. He had willingly died after a life of being used by others.

 Chapter 125

    As Pestilence¡¯s body fell down, the remaining black slimy goo monsters which were apparently called symbiotes, left on his body separated from him and started slipping away.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going, pesky symbiotes?¡± Kirschtaria said, shooting rays of light which literally disintegrated the symbiotes.

    As Kirschtaria approached Pestilence''s body, he let out a sigh upon seeing it for some reason. Then, his staff glowed once again, this time with a blue fire which easily increased the temperature of the surroundings a few degrees. It was clear that he wanted to cremate Pestilence¡¯s body.

    ¡°Wait! Do you really need to cremate his body, Mr. Wodime?¡± Miles asked Kirschtaria as we approached him.

    ¡°No matter how evil Pestilence was, he was still a Peter Parker who once knew what being a Spider-Man truly meant. He has suffered so much. Doesn''t he deserve at least a proper burial?¡± Miles argued.

    ¡°I wish it was possible, Miles. Look closely at Pestilence¡¯s body.¡± Kirschtaria made us focus on Pestilence''s body as if to show something.

    Looking closely at the hole on Pestilence''s chest, I could see that a black slimy goo similar to that of a symbiote was leaking from the flesh surrounding the hole!

    ¡°See! Pestilence¡¯s blood has been entirely replaced with a symbiote. As such, I can''t leave his body be otherwise the symbiote will rise up from it and start possessing people to eventually attack Miles, whether to posses him or kill him.¡± Kirschtaria explained as he released the blue fire from his staff to burn Pestilence''s body.

    ¡°Just what even are these symbiotes?¡± Spider-Man asked as we watched Pestilence¡¯s body burn.

    ¡°In short words, a Spider Totem¡¯s worst nightmare. They cling to the Spider Totems as soon as they arrive in their world. They enhance the powers of the Spider Totem in order to show how useful they are.

    But eventually, they start corrupting the Spider Totem. Make him think that he can take over the entire world. Once the corruption is complete, they start creating lesser symbiotes so that they can possess other superhumans.

    And when they become the biggest force on the planet through this process, that is when they open the portal to the multiverse, inviting their main army which finally conquers their world.

    You all have been lucky to not encounter a symbiote till now but there is no guarantee that it will always be like that. Remember, never trust a symbiote!¡±

    Kirschtaria warned us but it was not like we were ever going to accept your after seeing what happened to Pestilence.

    ¡°But why do the symbiotes always target us Spiders?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The actual reason is two complex for me to tell you right now. Just know that a Spider Totem acts like a key to the door of the multiverse for his world. His mere presence can make it easier for the people of his world to access other dimensions, whether through science or magic.

    And that is the reason the symbiotes always target Spider Totems. Even if the symbiotes possess every other superhuman of any world, if they have not possessed the Spider Totem yet, then they still have not won.¡± Kirschtaria explained patiently.

    ¡°By the way, how did you arrive so quickly? It had only been a few minutes since Pestilence¡¯s arrival after all. I am not complaining though. We would have been possessed by the symbiotes if not for you.¡± Peni asked curiously.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°It is because I was watching over this world as per Spider Supreme''s orders.¡± Kirschtaria said, shocking all of us.

    ¡°Is he the same Spider Supreme Gwen was talking about?¡± Spider-Man asked for clarification.

    ¡°Indeed, he is the same one. I am one of his subordinates. He had asked me to watch over this world once Gwen had arrived here.¡± Kirschtaria answered.

    ¡°Wait a minute! If you were watching over us, then could you not have arrived a little earlier? These men''s lives could have been saved!¡± Miles said furiously as he pointed at the Kingpin¡¯s men who had been murdered by Pestilence.

    ¡°I am deeply sorry for their death. But it was something inevitable. I had to trick the scanners from Pestilence''s side before arriving here. If I had not done so, more people as strong as Pestilence or even stronger would have arrived as reinforcements. Moreover, our group''s greatest advantage is that our enemies have no idea that we even exist. This is something we can''t afford to lose.¡± Kirschtaria explained in an apologetic tone.

    ¡°But how will we explain these men''s corpses?¡± Noir asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°No matter how we spin it, their death will only be blamed on us Spiders. And the only Spider remaining in this world would be Miles. If we do not do anything about this, his life as Spider-Man is going to be quite difficult.¡± Noir said, concerned about Miles'' future.

    ¡°Damn it! How could I have not thouht of it? Help me guys! Otherwise, my future as a Spider-Man is going to be over before it even begins.¡± Miles asked in a panicked tone.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Miles. I have a way to deal with this dilemma.¡± Kirschtaria said, revealing that he had a plan.

    He took out corpses of some kind of monsters from his bracelet which was clearly a spatial artefact. The monsters looked like giant foxes with tentacles for tails as well as wings on their back. They were obviously interdimensional monsters which Peter had once told me about.

    Kirschtaria floated the monsters¡¯ corpses and laid them down next to the men¡¯s corpses and then revealed his plan.

    ¡°With the corpses of these interdimensional monsters here, it will look like Kingpin summoned the monsters using the collider who killed these man and were killed by Miles.

    No matter how much Kingpin screams that it was a Spider-Man who did it, the corpses will serve as the ultimate proof for Miles'' innocence. Now, does the situation seems doable, Miles?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Wodime. With the corpses here, it will be a piece of cake for me to make it look like it was all Kingpin''s fault.¡± Miles assured Kirschtaria that he will ensure that the plan works perfectly.

    ¡°Now, I believe that it is time for all of you to return. If you don''t, the world''s rejection will only get stronger.¡± Kirschtaria said, reminding us that it was time for us to return.

    ¡°The portal is open now. Goodbye everyone! It was nice meeting you.¡± Kirschtaria said politely as he opened the portal which would finally take us home.

    ¡°It was nice learning that there were others like me. Bye everyone!¡± Peni waved at us as she entered the portal.

    ¡°It was great meeting all of you, especially in such a colourful world. I don''t know what this colourful cube is but I will definitely realise it someday.¡± Noir said as he looked at the Rubik¡¯s cube he had picked up with fascination. Then, he entered the portal, returning to his colourless world.

    ¡°Take this gift, Miles. It will fit just right in your pocket.¡± Spider Ham said as he gave a small wooden hammer to Miles as a gift. Then, he also entered the portal, returning to his cartoonish world.

    Now, only I and Spider-Man were left.

    ¡°So, still angry about the hairstyle?¡± Miles said awkwardly.

    ¡°No, not that much. It doesn''t look that bad. By the way, nice suit.¡± I said, complementing his unique looking Spider-Man suit.

    During the time we had spent together, I would say that I had begun to like him. And I am sure that he liked me as well. He was a nice guy, reminding me of Peter yet much different from him too.

    But unfortunately, our romance was something which was never meant to be just like my romance with Peter. We were of two different worlds, never to meet again.

    ¡°Hope we can meet again.¡± Still, I said these last words to Miles as I entered the portal.

    It felt like I was flowing through a tube formed of a kaleidoscopic energy. I don''t know how long I was inside that tube but suddenly I just wasn''t.

    I was dropped a few metres above the ground by the tube so it was not hard to land properly.

    I was clearly in some sort of building. As I looked at the giant stairway and the looming eye shape window, I realised where I was. After all, I had been here before.

    I was at the New York Sanctum. I had returned home.

 Chapter 126

    Peter Parker¡¯s POV

    ¡°Peter, has there been any news of Gwen? It has already been more than a week.¡± Captain Stacy asked worriedly.

    Ever since he had learnt that all we could do was wait, he came to my home everyday to ask me if there had been any update.

    ¡°Unfortunately, not. You need to be a little patient, Captain Stacy. Spider Supreme has already said that it would take one to two weeks.¡± I replied since the allocated time given by Spider Supreme had not passed yet.

    ¡°How can I be patient, Peter? Gwen is the only family I have left! She is out there in an unknown world completely alone. Who knows how she is surviving there? Knowing all of this, how can I be patient?¡± Captain Stacy said, revealing his worries.

    I knew how much worried Captain Stacy was regarding Gwen but even I, with all of my powers could do nothing in this case and this was what hurt the most.

    All we could do was trust Spider Supreme. That Gwen would return soon just like he had said.

    So far, Spider Supreme had given a no reason to doubt him. After all, he was the one who had given me my powers when I was dying. Moreover, it was because of the card he had given me that I could save New York during the alien invasion.

    However, Gwen was still my best friend. As such, I couldn''t help but worry that something could go wrong despite Spider Supreme''s assurance.

    Ping!

    Suddenly, Ancient One sent me a message through the communication spell.

    ¡°Gwen has returned and is currently at the New York Sanctum.¡±

    ¡°Captain Stacy, Gwen has returned. She is at the New York Sanctum.¡± I immediately reported to Captain Stacy, my voice full of joy.

    ¡°Really! Then what are we waiting for?¡± Captain Stacy said, asking me to take him to her immediately.

    ************************************

    ¡°My precious Gwen!¡± Captain Stacy said in a joyous tone as he hugged Gwen, his eyes full of tears.

    ¡°When I had heard from Ancient One that you had fallen into another dimension I had thought that I would never see you again. Who knows how much you have suffered in that foreign world?¡±

    ¡°But I am here now. Looking exactly like before and as healthy as ever.¡± Gwen said, assuring her father that she was alright.

    Indeed, Gwen looked just as good as ever. Even her suit only had a few scratches here and there.

    ¡°But why did you change your hairstyle?¡± Captain Stacy asked about Gwen''s haircut with a frown.

    ¡°I didn''t do it voluntarily!¡± Gwen said, defending herself.

    ¡°It was an accident. Miles, the new Spider-Man of that world couldn''t control his powers properly. His hand had been accidentally stuck to my hair and he couldn''t remove it unfortunately. In the end, I had to cut my hair.¡± Gwen explained the reason for her haircut.

    However, her voice had turned melancholic as she talked about Miles. They must have become quite close in the previous week.

    ¡°Did you become friends with this Miles?¡± Captain Stacy asked, sensing her daughter¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Yes, I had. At first, I had thought that he was just an idiot. But gradually, I felt his good nature and desire to be a good Spider-Man. And now, I would never see him again.¡± Gwen said in a sad tone.

    ¡°You know what, Peter? I had met even more Spider People who had the same power as me.¡± Gwen said, putting on a smile. She clearly didn''t want to talk about the fact that she would never meet the people she had become friends with ever again.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°We had taken a picture to commemorate our meeting. Let me show you.¡±

    Gwen took out a picture which showed a group of people, each one wearing a Spider-Man suit.

    ¡°Is that a pig?¡± I asked in a surprised tone as I saw the humanoid pig wearing a Spider-Man suit.

    ¡°That is Spider-Ham. He comes from a world which seems to be rather cartoonish. Shockingly, his name is Peter Porker.¡± Gwen explained who this Spider Pig was.

    ¡°Spider Supreme had told me that nearly 80% of the Multiverse''s Spider Totems are Peter Parker or a variant of him but I suddenly feel an existential crisis upon seeing that a version of me is a freaking pig.¡± I said jokingly, so as to lighten her mood.

    ¡°By the way, who is Miles among them?¡± I asked.

    ¡°He is the one.¡± Gwen pointed to a dark skinned boy who was clearly the youngest. I hadn''t expected that this Miles would be even younger than Gwen.

    ¡°Why is his suit so cheap looking?¡± I said as I noticed the quality of his suit.

    ¡°Oh! That was before Miles had made his own suit. The suit he had created was quite different from the spider suit worn by that world¡¯s Peter Parker. It was actually black coloured with red highlights rather than a red and blue coloured one. He had created the suit at the last minute that is why I don''t have the picture of that suit.¡± Gwen explained.

    ¡°This is Peter Benjamin Parker who is rather similar to that world''s Peter Parker who had died. Noir is a vyictorian Era Spider-Man from world which is colourless for some reason. And this is Peni Parker who runs a futuristic Spider-Bot.¡± Gwen introduced the remaining Spider Totem.

    ¡°Indeed, there are quite a lot of Peter Parker among the Spiders.¡± Captain Stacy commented as he looked at the picture.

    ¡°You know what, Gwen? I had almost lost hope when Ancient One had said that she couldn''t find you. But then Spider Supreme contacted us and told us about your situation. He had even promised us that he would send one of his men to keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Spider Supreme I have to thank him if I ever meet him. If it was not for the man sent by him, I would probably be dead.¡± Gwen suddenly said, shocking all of us.

    ¡°What had happened, Gwen?¡± I asked, worried about her.

    ¡°We had already won at that time and the only thing that was left to do was to use the portal to return to our worlds when a monstrously powerful Spider-Man called Pestilence appeared from the other side of the portal.

    He had four arms and four legs looking more like a Man Spider than a Spider-Man. Moreover, he had black slimy monsters called symbiotes with him who could possess people and turn them into monsters. He wanted to use these symbiotes to control us and then use us to control our worlds!¡±

    I was shocked as I heard Gwen''s words. A monstrous Spider-Man who controlled monsters with the ability to control people. Moreover, he was part of an organisation which could fucking conquer worlds. It suddenly felt as if my worldview had expanded once again.

    ¡°Pestilence had at first controlled others to fight us but when we somehow managed to win, he himself fought us. He was so powerful that it felt like I was fighting not against a Spider-Man but a Hulk.

    Moreover, our Spider Sense was not even working against him for some reason while his own Spider Sense worked perfectly. We would have lost if the mage Spider Supreme had sent had not arrived. And what a mage Kirschtaria Wodime was?¡±

    Gwen''s voice was full of awe as she talked about this Kirschtaria Wodime. He must have been a truly powerful mage to have made such an impression on her.

    ¡°Is this Kirschtaria a Britisher? His name is like it can only belong to a British noble.¡± Captain Stacy asked curiously, noticing Kirschtaria¡¯s unique name.

    ¡°Well, he actually dressed like a British noble so it could be true. But honestly, it felt like Kirschtaria could control the very stars as he fought against Pestilence. His light rays were so powerful that Pestilence could do nothing against them even with his Spider Sense.¡± Gwen said as she described the battle with literal stars in her eyes.

    As I heard about Kirschtaria from Gwen, it was clear to me that he was a monstrously powerful mage. Perhaps Spider Supreme wanted me to be one of his subordinates in the future when he believed me to be as powerful as Kirschtaria.

    ¡°Oh! You have suffered so much, my dear Gwen. But I am glad that you managed to return even after so many ordeals.¡± Captain Stacy said as he hugged Gwen once again.

    ¡°Well, I believe that your return clearly deserves a party especially after everything you have went through.¡± I said in a joking tone as I created a portal for us to return.

    ********************************

    ¡°Gwen, are you really alright?¡± I asked Gwen after we returned to her home and Captain Stacy had to go to the police office for some urgent work, leaing us alone.

    ¡°I am not alright right now. But I think I will be in some time.¡± Gwen answered frankly.

    ¡°By the way, did you have a crush on Miles?¡± I asked since I had felt with my Dragon Sense that she had rather sincere feelings regarding Miles.

    ¡°Maybe I had? But it doesn''t matter now.¡± Gwen said sadly.

    ¡°Oh, Gwen!¡± I said as I wrapped her in my arms, realising what she must be feeling now.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry too much, Peter. I think I will learn how to live with it.¡± Gwen said with a sad smile, realising the painful reality before her.

    Only at this moment did I realise why Spider Supreme was so insistent on never forming any personal relations with anyone in his journey throughout the multiverse. It was just too easy to be emotionally attached.

 Chapter 127

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think that this should be enough.¡± I said as I checked myself in the mirror for the fifth time.

    I was wearing a white shirt with black jeans as well as a black jacket with red highlights. Moreover, even my silver hair was neatly groomed which I rarely had a chance to do.

    After all, before I had gained my powers, I was quite a nerdy guy and as such, rarely focused on making myself look stylish because I thought that I would never get a date.

    And after my transformation, I really had a chance to show my true appearance outside the X-Mansion. As such, this was the first time I was grooming myself properly.

    As for what was the special occasion? Today was the day I was finally going on a date with Emma!

    As I looked at myself in the mirror, I was sure that no Hollywood actor could match me in the matter of appearance. Unfortunately, I would likely never have a chance to show my true appearance in public.

    But seriously, my silver white hair and red eyes combined with my sharp facial features made me look a little too handsome. And my appearance never seemed feminine despite such unique features because of my slitted red eyes which always gave me a wild look no matter how much I groomed myself.

    Finally satisfied with myself, I went down where I found the boys watching the news on the television in the drawing room.

    ¡°Damn! Peter, you look awesome. You already looked handsome but now I am sure that no girl would ever give us a chance if she saw you with us.¡± Kurt commented as he saw me.

    ¡°Seriously, never let anyone get a proper picture of you, dude. Otherwise, I believe that the entire Hollywood would come running after you.¡± Bobby said, sure that my appearance alone would shock the entire entertainment industry.

    ¡°Thanks! But I am sure that my looks are not that exaggerated. By the way, where are the girls?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Where could they be? They are in Emma''s room, helping her dress up for her date.¡± Scott answered.

    ¡°Seriously, I never thought that it would be you, Peter who would get a girl first.¡± Kurt said, jealous that I got a date first.

    ¡°Don''t be jealous, Kurt. I am sure that you will find a girl you like soon.¡± I said in a bid to console him.

    ¡°It''s time for us to talk about the greatest news these days. Oscorp has just unveiled its new medicine which has completely shaken the world of medicine.

    It is a miraculous medicine made from the genes of a lizard which can temporarily grant a healing factor. This miraculous medicine was created by Oscorp¡¯s lead scientist Dr. Curt Connors along with his intern Peter Parker.¡±

    Our attention was attracted towards the television which was showing the news of the healing factor medicine Oscorp had unveiled yesterday.

    ¡°So, this is the medicine you are researching with Dr. Connors, Peter. Right?¡± Scott asked. They knew about this matter because I had often visited Oscorp in the recent days.

    ¡°Yeah, this is the one.¡± I confirmed. We had finally finished the prototype two weeks ago and after the testing, it was finally revealed yesterday.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Dr. Connors, may I ask why you included the name of your intern as a creator of the medicine? It is even in the temporary name for the medicine, ¡®ParCon¡¯ which contains parts of both of your names.¡± A news reporter asked Dr. Connors in an interview.

    Due to the popularity of the ¡®ParCon'', Dr. Connors had been invited to a lot of interviews. Even I had been given several invitations but Dr. Connors had said that he would handle everything.

    ¡°It is because this medicine would not have been produced if it was not for Peter. Even though he is quite young, his intelligence and ingenuity are unquestionable. Our research had been completely stuck previously. It was Peter who gave us the idea of the ¡®ParCon'' and even completed nearly half of the research including its foundation. As such, he deserves his name as the creator of the ¡®ParCon''.¡± Dr. Connors explained proudly.

    ¡°There has been rumours already that you would get the Nobel Prize as the creator of the ¡®ParCon''. Would you share it with Peter Parker then?¡± The news reporter asked, shocking all of us.

    ¡°Of course, I would. After all, if it was not for Peter, the ¡®ParCon'' would never have been created.¡± Dr. Connors answered confidently.

    ¡°A Nobel Prize! Peter, you are going to get a Nobel Prize! This deserves a party, man!¡± Kurt said as he hugged me excitedly.

    ¡°Calm down, Kurt! It has not been confirmed yet.¡± I said to Kurt in a bid to calm him down.

    ¡°What is all this ruckus about?¡± A female voice sounded from behind us.

    As I turned around, my breath was stuck by the sight before me although I was sure that my body would clearly not be affected even if I didn''t breathe for an hour at the very least.

    ¡°Damn! Emma, you look almost too beautiful.¡± I said, complementing Emma.

    Emma was wearing a black bodycon dress along with some light makeup on her face. The silver pendant on her neck only brought out her beauty more.

    ¡°Peter is going to get a Nobel Prize.¡± Kurt shouted, ruining the moment.

    ¡°Really?¡± Emma asked, surprised by Kurt''s words.

    ¡°These are just rumours. Kurt is just getting too excited.¡± I clarified what was the entire matter.

    ¡°Oh! By the way, I can also say that you look a little too handsome.¡± Emma said, complementing me in return.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I won''t be able to enjoy this handsome face of yours on our date.¡± Emma said in a regretful voice since I had to use an illusion spell whenever I was outside.

    ¡°I don''t think so, Emma.¡± I said as I produced a pair of rings.

    ¡°These are special artefacts I have borrowed from Kamar Taj especially for today. With these artefacts, we can see our true faces even if we use illusion spells. So, we would be able to enjoy our date in peace while also hiding our appearances.¡± I explained the function of the paired rings.

    ¡°That''s great, Peter.¡± Emma said, smiling gleefully as she suddenly kissed me on the cheek. She was clearly happy that I had prepared well for the date.

    ¡°It seems that the lover boy has already planned for everything.¡± Kitty said as she appeared in the room with the other girls.

    ¡°That¡¯s not as you think.¡± I said with a blush, a little embarrassed by the complement.

    Both of us equipped the rings and then casted the illusion spell on ourselves. It was not something hard for Emma to do now that she was also a proper sorcerer.

    It had not taken much time for Emma, Jean and Kitty to be promoted to a sorcerer, only four to five months which proved that they were rather talented in mystic arts. However, it was clear from their progress that it would be quite difficult for them to become a Master since they would have difficulty learning the essential mystic arts to become a Master.

    I changed into my previous appearance and Emma changed into appearance which were rather similar to actual appearance, only she had brown hair and was not as beautiful.

    ¡°Surprised! This is what I used to originally look like.¡± Emma explained why she choose this appearance.

    ¡°Well, that explains why you are so beautiful. You were already this beautiful from the start.¡± I said, causing Emma to smile.

    We then activated our paired rings, causing me to be able to see her true appearance.

    ¡°Is it working for you? I can see your true face.¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well, I can see your too good to be true handsome face. So, I think it is working.¡± Emma said, jokingly causing us to have a small laugh.

    ¡°I can''t see anything more than your illusory appearances.¡± Kitty said, confirming that the illusion spell was still on.

    ¡°Hope you have a great date!¡± Jean said as everyone bid us goodbye.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± I said to Emma, taking out my hand for her.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Emma said softly as she clasped my hand in hers.

    I smiled and then opened a portal, ready to finally start our date.

 Chapter 128

    ¡°So, you decided on Paris, huh!¡± Emma said as she looked at the Eiffel Tower.

    ¡°I had thought that you would choose Venice instead. It is too popular after all.¡±

    ¡°I thought that Venice would be better for a second or third date. What would be a better place for our first date than the City of Romance?¡± I replied with a smile.

    With portals, we could visit every corner of the Earth. As such I had researched quite extensively on where I wanted our first date to be.

    ¡°So, where are we going? A club?¡± Emma asked since I was the one who had done all the planning.

    ¡°Who comes to Paris to go to a club? Come, I have booked for a seat in a nearby restaurant.¡± I answered.

    ¡°You have really planned for everything, Peter. It won''t have been easy for you to book a place here.¡± Emma said as she looked at the restaurant which was obviously an expensive one and especially designed for couples on top of that.

    ¡°Well, it was not that hard since I had already booked the seat a week in advance.¡± I answered.

    Gwen''s disappearance had put quite a big hurdle in our plans but it had also given me more than enough time to plan everything.

    ¡°You didn''t have to take me to such a fancy restaurant though.¡± Emma said once we took our seats. After all, it was actually a private room I had booked.

    ¡°I just wanted our first date to be something truly special. Something we will always remember. Besides, it is not like we don''t have the money.¡± I replied.

    After the Battle of New York, SHIELD had given us a really big paycheck for saving the city. Apart from the X-Men as a whole, all of us also got individual paychecks of our own. Mine was exceptionally large since I was the one who had single handedly destroyed the Chitauri army in the end.

    Of course, Professor Xavier knew that we were not ready to have this large amount of money so he had asked SHIELD to seal most of the money for now, leaving only around 5% of the total amount for us to use.

    However, Professor seemed to think that I could be somewhat trusted with the money since he had actually unsealed 10% of my money. As such, there was no need for any of us to worry about money in the near future.

    Once our orders arrived, I casted a sound barrier so that we could talk freely. After all, we knew a lot of confidential information and there was no guarantee that an eavesdropper won''t hear our conversation.

    ¡°So, a Nobel, huh!¡± Emma asked.

    ¡°These are just mere rumours, you know. Besides, most of the research had already been completed by Dr. Connors. I just built upon it.¡± I replied.

    ¡°You don''t have to be so overly humble, Peter. You know clearly how much of the resulting product was because of your own research. As such, there is no need to diminish your efforts. Dr. Connors wouldn''t have been praising you everywhere and naming you as one of the creators if your part in the research was as small as you say it to be.¡± Emma said, admonishing me for being overly humble.

    ¡°Alright! I will try not to do so from now on.¡± I said, giving in to her demands since I knew that it was my fault.

    ¡°Besides, I think that even if you do not get Nobel Prize for the ParCon, you will definitely get one in a few years. After all, you are already working with the Earth''s greatest scientists.¡± Emma said, believing in my intelligence.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I merely smiled upon hearing Emma''s words. She clearly had a lot of confidence in me.

    ¡°What about you, Emma? What have you thought about your future?¡± I asked Emma.

    ¡°You know that I am already majoring in Business Studies. I want to create a company in the future. Although I will always be a part of the X-Men. The paycheck from SHIELD would more than suffice for the initial funds. You would support me in this endeavour, right Peter?¡± Emma asked nervously.

    ¡°Of course, I would. You didn''t even need to ask.¡± I answered immediately.

    ¡°Actually, I also want to be a teacher in the future if possible. When I was in school, I used to be bullied often. My homeroom teacher helped me a lot back then. I even had a little crush on him because of it.¡± Emma said, revealing a bit of her past.

    I knew that Emma almost never revealed her past to anyone. It was quite a breakthrough in our relationship that she was willing to reveal her past to me.

    ¡°You want to be a teacher. This is quite surprising. However, I can''t believe that you of all people used to be bullied, Emma.¡± I said, expressing my disbelief.

    ¡°I was not always like this. Before my powers manifested, I was not this intelligent. One could even say that I was a rather meek girl.¡± Emma said, revealing even more of her past.

    ¡°My father was always a very demanding person. He often saw us more as assets rather than his children. My mother turned to drugs instead of helping us. I never received any support from my siblings.

    The situation worsened when my powers manifested. I could understand with my telepathy that I had no love there. That is why, I ran away even when my father wanted to make me his heir.¡±

    ¡°But you are here with us now. The X-Men are no less than a family.¡± I said as I clasped Emma''s hand to show her my support.

    ¡°I know. But I still had not joined the X-Men voluntarily. Something I will always regret.¡± Emma said, remembering the time when Professor Xavier had offered her a place in his school.

    ¡°I wanted to be independent so much at that time that I would rather be homeless than go with someone who kindly offered me a place in his home. It also didn''t help that Professor was also a telepath.

    I had been so used to relying on my telepathy that the inability to access Professor¡¯s mind made me wary. I would always with thankful to Spider Supreme that he sent me to the X-Men. Who knows what I would be doing now if I had not joined the X-Men?¡±

    ¡°That''s true. You have really changed a lot from how you used to be. You are no longer an ice queen, at least among us. You now respect us and listen to us instead of suddenly intruding in our mind.¡± I said, remembering our first meeting.

    ¡°You are always going to hold that over me, huh!¡± Emma said with a pout.

    ¡°Of course, I would!¡± I confirmed with a smile.

    ¡°Still, I can''t believe that Spider Supreme is actually a Peter Parker from a different dimension. Both of you are just too different.¡± Emma said, mentioning Spider Supreme''s true identity.

    After Spider Supreme''s visit through the drone, the fact that he was Peter Parker was no secret. As such, nearly everyone who knew about Spider Supreme now had the knowledge of this fact.

    ¡°Well, there is one thing similar in both of you. You both have the same taste in women.¡± Emma said jokingly, reminding me of Spider Supreme''s wife, Morgan Le Fae.

    ¡°That''s true.¡± I replied with a laugh.

    ¡°Still, I really thankful that Spider Supreme interferred in our world. Without him, we would have never met.¡± Emma said, thanking Spider Supreme for everything he did.

    ¡°Yeah! If he had never given me my powers, I shudder to think what would have happened in the battle of New York. That massive Chitauri army, what kind of havoc they would have spread in the city. On top of that, the Senate was ready to launch a fucking nuclear missile at New York to eradicate them!¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough talk about the past and the what ifs. We need to focus on the future now.¡± Emma replied, telling me not to dwell too much on the past.

    She filled two glasses with champagne and gave one to me.

    ¡°To a better future!¡± She said as we clinked our glasses.

    ¡°To a better future!¡± I also said in return.

    ¡°So, what else have you planned for our¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, I felt spatial fluctuations which shocked me. Before I could react, a portal suddenly opened and sucked us towards itself.

    ¡°Ahh!!¡±

    I was able to hold on because of my enhanced body and warning from my Dragon Sense but Emma was sucked into the portal because of the surprise factor.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed as I also jumped into the portal to follow Emma.

    There was no way I was going to let her suffer alone! With my immense powers, I refused to believe that I couldn''t deal with any opponent I would face at the end of this portal.

 Chapter 129

    Just what the hell was that portal? Even with my body I was feeling disoriented.

    I shook my head so as to gain my bearings and then searched for Emma who was fortunately right next to me.

    ¡°Emma, you alright!¡± I asked Emma who was clearly a lot more disoriented compared to me.

    ¡°Give me a minute!¡± Emma replied as she hugged her head with her hands and tried to focus.

    While Emma slowly gained her bearings, I focused on my surroundings. It was clearly some sort of an alley.

    ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± Emma asked once she finally got her bearings.

    ¡°Don''t know? Some kind of portal suddenly appeared and sucked us in. I was able to resist but jumped in after seeing that you had been sucked by that portal.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Thanks, Peter!¡± Emma thanked me for jumping after her.

    ¡°You don''t need to thank me, Emma. There was no way I could have left you in an unknown place alone.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Shall we check what is outside?¡± Emma said as she stood up and clasped my hand. Both of us then steeled ourselves and moved towards the exit of the alley.

    ¡°Huh! It''s still Paris.¡± I said upon seeing the city which was clearly Paris but seemed to be a little bit more advanced.

    ¡°Peter, look at this!¡± Emma suddenly pointed me towards a news billboard. What was written on that billboard literally shocked me.

    ¡°Peter Parker aka Spider-Man, Murderer or Hero?¡±

    The news accused Peter Parker aka Spider-Man as the murderer of someone named Mysterio.

    ¡°Well, we are clearly not in our world anymore.¡± I said as I realised that what had happened with Gwen had now happened to both of us.

    **************************************

    ¡°This is clearly unbelievable. We are in a parallel world.¡± Emma said as both of us sat on a bench in a nearby park. After all, the realisation that we were in a different dimension was quite overwhelming.

    ¡°So, what shall we do now?¡± I asked Emma after a few minutes.

    ¡°I think that we should get information about this world first. Especially on this world¡¯s Peter Parker. He will definitely help us if he is anything like you.¡± Emma suggested after some serious thinking.

    ¡°Let''s see what can be find about this world¡¯s Peter Parker.¡± I said as I took out my phone.

    As I activated it, I could see that my accounts were not syncing with the web, yet another proof that this was not our world. Fortunately, I could still do web search.

    ¡°What the hell is going on in this world?¡± I blurted out as I saw the information I found.

    ¡°Spider-Man first appeared on Tony Stark''s side in the Avengers Civil War. He later participated in the battle against Thanos but died like the half of the world in the Blip!

    Peter Parker returned 5 years later like everyone else and continued as Spider-Man. It is rumoured that he is the successor of Tony Stark after his death.

    He is currently in a controversy where he killed a so called dimensional traveler and Hero named Mysterio. However, this story is said to be false by SHIELD and they say that Mysterio aka Quinten Beck wa s actually just a fraud who was once rejected by Tony Stark.¡±

    ¡°This is a lot of information to take in especially when most of it is so unbelievable.¡± Emma said as we digested the information.

    ¡°Let''s start with the most unbelievable event, the Blip.¡± I said as I searched about it.

    ¡°Is this even possible? A purple humanoid alien called Thanos, the Mad Titan went on a crusade throughout the universe to gather extremely powerful stones called Infinity Stones which gave him enough power to kill half of the entire universe. And that idiot did it because he believed that there are not enough resources for the entire population. As such, he believed that he had to kill half of the entire universe¡¯s population to save the universe.¡±

    I think that I would go mad with this much unbelievable information. There were apparently six Infinity Stones in this world which made someone literally godlike if he gathered them all. And some idiotic alien used it to kill half of the entire universe and even destroyed the Infinity Stones so that no one could reverse it.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°This whole story seems impossible but we have already seen the two of them, Peter. The Tessaract and the Loki''s staff, they contained the Space Stone and the Mind Stone respectively.¡± Emma said as she linked the Tessaract and the Loki''s staff with the information available about the Infinity Stones.

    ¡°Yeah! There were two Infinity Stones on our Earth at that time. That must be the reason why Thanos sent such a massive Chitauri army. He wanted the Space Stone in the Tessaract along with the Mind Stone he had sent with Loki at any cost.¡±

    ¡°Looks like this is the alien telekinetic who led the Chitauri army.¡± Emma said as she pointed at one of Thanos'' subordinates.

    Ebony Maw, an extremely powerful alien telekinetic who had arrived on this Earth on the behalf of Thanos to obtain the Time Stone from Dr. Strange, this world¡¯s Spider Supreme.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I didn''t know that Kamar Taj actually has an Infinity Stone.¡± Emma said as she read why Ebony Maw had attacked.

    ¡°It is one of the biggest secrets of Kamar Taj. Even I know about this fact only because Ancient One had to check something related to me because of Spider Supreme''s intervention in our world.¡± I replied.

    ¡°But what is this about the Blip being reversed?¡± I search and my mind was blown once again.

    ¡°Tony Stark discovered time travel! And the Avengers recovered the already destroyed Infinity Stones with the help of time travel allowing them to reverse the Blip.

    But the Thanos from the past learnt of this operation and stole a time travel device. He then came to the present by time travelling with his entire army. There was a fierce battle which ended when Tony Stark used the Infinity Stones to kill Thanos and his army which also lead to his death.¡±

    ¡°This world is getting weirder and weirder the more I try to find about it.¡± I said as I rubbed my head, a little overwhelmed from this massive and unbelievable information''s overload.

    ¡°I believe that we should research everything that is available on the web. Even if it is a parallel world, the information can still prove useful.¡± Emma said as she took out her own phone and started searching on the web.

    After an hour¡­¡­

    ¡°So, what have you found, Emma?¡± I asked once I completed searching everything I could find on the web.

    ¡°I think we should start from the beginning. There was also a Battle of New York in this world, albeit much less intense when compared to ours. But what shocked me the most was that there are no mutants in this world.¡± Emma said, revealing the major difference between our worlds.

    ¡°Indeed, there are none. Whatever superhumans I found have obtained their powers from other sources.¡± I nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°Moving on, we have the next major event. HYDRA tried to take over SHIELD using the Project Insight through which they were going to destroy the Avengers as well as anyone who stood in their way.

    Fortunately, Captain America and Agent Natasha stopped their plan. However, they had to publicly release SHIELD¡¯s secret files to reveal the existence of HYDRA. Something which would have great ramifications in the Avengers Civil War.¡±

    ¡°Since we already know about HYDRA spies in our world thanks to Mystique, it would not be hard to convince SHIELD to take action against them. As this world is quite similar to our own, it is likely that what HYDRA¡¯s spies and their plan would likely be similar in our own world. As such, we should download all the information about the HYDRA. It will definitely prove useful.¡±

    I said, planning how the information from this world could be used in our own. After all, there was no way I was going to let HYDRA take over SHIELD when I already knew about their plan.

    ¡°The next major event is that Tony Stark of this world created a super advanced AI named Ultron which actually turned against him. The subjugation of Ultron had led to a lot of damage to both life and property. Something which would be used again the Avengers in an attempt to put them under government control.¡± Emma continued.

    ¡°It would be easy to convince Mr. Stark do not create Ultron but we definitely can''t let the Avengers Civil War happen. The Avengers can''t turn against each other especially with Thanos at our door.¡± I said, thinking already how to prevent something like the Avengers Civil War from happening.

    ¡°The last major event after the Avengers Civil War was Thanos¡¯ assault which we have already searched for before. What do you think should be our next course of plan, Peter?¡± Emma asked.

    ¡°I think that this world¡¯s Spider-Man is actually innocent. He already has quite a track record fighting with the Avengers. Moreover, everything I have found about Mysterio clearly seems to be scripted. The Elementals do not even exist, as per the records of Kamar Taj. Besides, SHIELD has already stated that Mysterio¡¯s death happened during their mission.

    As such, it would be beneficial for us to contact this world¡¯s Peter Parker. But I think that it would be better for us to first meet the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj. If anyone has any idea why we appeared in this world, it would be them.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Kamar Taj should be the first place for us to start.¡± Emma said, agreeing with my opinion.

    ¡°By the way, do you think that we should try to obtain this world¡¯s technology?¡± Emma asked.

    ¡°We should first ascertain how we came to this world. Once everything is clear, I would attempt to obtain this world''s technology if an opportunity arrives.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Now, shall we depart?¡± I asked Emma who merely clasped my hand with a smile.

    ********************************

    ¡°Why has no one come to greet us yet?¡± I said as both of us stood in the lobby of the New York Sanctum.

    The Sanctum Sanctorum¡¯s security depended entirely on magical enchantments but whoever was in charge should have the knowledge of our visit by now.

    Thankfully, our wait was not for long as Dr. Strange appeared from the inside of the Sanctum with three others, one of whom I recognised to be this world¡¯s Peter Parker. The others were a girl with black hair and a boy of Asian descent.

    ¡°May I ask who you are and why you are here?¡± Dr. Strange asked politely.

    ¡°Doesn''t he look a little like you, Peter?¡± The boy of Asian descent asked this world¡¯s Peter since my illusion spell was still on.

    ¡°Greetings, I am Peter Parker.¡± I said as I removed the illusion spell, revealing my true appearance.

 Chapter 130

    ¡°Are you really Peter Parker? I mean that you look so different from our Peter. Are you an albino? But even an albino doesn''t have such features. By the way, are you sorcerer or do you know them since you found the New York Sanctum.¡± The boy of Asian descent asked me while rambling. He seemed to be a bit of a geek.

    Because of the web research, I recognised who he has. Ned Leeds, this world¡¯s Peter Parker''s best friend.

    When I had first seen his picture, I couldn''t believe that he was actually Ned Leeds of this world. After all, they couldn''t be any more different. The Ned Leeds of my world was a bully and a complete American while this Ned was a geek as well as an Asian-American.

    ¡°Calm down, Ned. Don''t pester him too much. After all, they have arrived from another world. It must be quite difficult for them to adjust.¡± The girl said to Ned. I recognised her as this world¡¯s Peter''s girlfriend, Michelle Jones.

    ¡°May I ask who you are, Miss?¡± Dr. Strange asked Emma politely.

    ¡°I am Emma Frost, Peter''s girlfriend.¡± Emma said, calling herself my girlfriend which was a little far-fetched considering that we had not actually confirmed our relationship yet. However, I was not going to call her out for such a small matter.

    As Emma revealed her identity, see also deactivated the illusion spell, revealing her true appearance. I could see that everyone¡¯s eyes had widened because of her beauty.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with this couple, MJ? Each one of them can topple the entire filming industry if they ever try to be an actor.¡± Ned whispered to Michelle, surprisingly calling her MJ.

    ¡°You are called MJ too?¡± I couldn''t help but ask since she didn''t look the slightest bit like my MJ.

    ¡°Yes, I am MJ, Michelle Jones. May I ask why?¡± MJ asked.

    ¡°Actually, there is also a MJ I know who is completely different from you. She is Mary Jane, a beautiful redhead who leads a band.¡± I explained.

    ¡°We would have time for small talk later. I need to ask both of you a few things first. Peter, I believe that you are also Spider-Man.¡± Dr. Strange asked.

    ¡°Actually, I am not.¡± I said, generating a few red sparks between my fingers to show that I had different powers.

    ¡°Then, how did you arrive in this dimension? Dr. Strange, weren''t the requirements that one needed to know that Peter Parker was Spider-Man to arrive in this world?¡± This world¡¯s Peter asked Dr. Strange with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Requirements? Does our arrival in this world have anything to do with you?¡± Emma asked in a sharp tone since she was still pretty irritated that our date had been ruined.

    ¡°Actually, Peter here had asked me to perform a ritual which would remove the fact that Peter Parker is Spider-Man from everyone''s memory. The ritual would have succeeded if it was not for the fact that Peter continuously interferred in the ritual, causing it to go haywire.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Now, the result is that instead of making people forget that Peter Parker is Spider-Man, people who know this fact are arriving from all over the multiverse.¡±

    Dr. Strange explained the whole matter while looking at this world¡¯s Peter with a reproaching look since it was because of him that this whole matter had occurred.

    ¡°I am really sorry for what happened.¡± Peter apologized with a sheepish look.

    ¡°Now, would you please tell me why you know that Peter Parker is Spider-Man when you are actually not a Spider-Man?¡± Dr. Strange asked.

    ¡°Actually, this is not our first contact with the multiverse. A few weeks ago, the Spider-Man or should I say the Spider-Woman of our world had been sent to another world where she met many other Spider-Men. Among them were many Peter Parkers. That is why we know the fact that there is a Peter Parker in the multiverse who is Spider-Man.¡±

    I explained while withholding the information about spider Supreme for now since it didn''t seem necessary. Not to mention that it was very likely that Dr. Strange would start hounding me for information regarding Spider Supreme like Ancient One did.

    ¡°Can you please tell us how will you send us back and when?¡± Emma demanded.

    ¡°Actually, Peter¡­. Uh! What shall I call you since there are two Peters?¡± Dr. Strange asked me politely.

    ¡°Just call me Albion. That is the codename I use in my world.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Well, Albion. The fact is that the ritual can be reversed any moment we want, allowing you return to your dimension.¡± Dr. Strange said something we had never expected.

    ¡°Then, why are you not doing it already?¡± Emma asked.

    ¡°I think that it would be better to show it to you than to explain it.¡± Dr. Strange said as he gestured for us to follow him.

    He took us to the basement of the Sanctum where several people were caged in enchanted prisons.

    ¡°Mr. Osborn!¡± I said as I realised that one of the caged people was surprisingly Norman Osborn.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Mr. Osborn said to me with a puzzled look. It was very likely that he was not the Mr. Osborn I knew since he looked quite nervous and frightened.

    ¡°It seems that you already know one of them. As you can see, you are not the only ones to arrive in this world.¡± Dr. Strange explained.

    Aside from Mr. Osborn, there was a man with several mechanical arms on his back, a black man who had electric sparks emitting from him and the last man seemed to be made entirely of sand.

    ¡°They are Otto Octavious aka Dr. Octopus, Max Dillon aka Electro and Flint Marko aka Sandman. You already know Norman Osborn.¡± Dr. Strange introduced all of them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with them? If you can send all of us back, you should just do it.¡± Emma said, eager to return to our home dimension.

    ¡°The problem is that Dr. Octopus, Electro and Norman Osborn are going to die in a fight with their world¡¯s Spider-Man the moment they return to the own worlds. I want to save them.¡± Peter said, revealing why they had not reversed the ritual till now.

    ¡°I don''t know about the rest of them but how did you end up like this, Mr. Osborn?¡± I asked, worried about the fate of Mr. Osborn of my own world.

    ¡°I¡­ I don''t want to talk about it.¡± Mr. Osborn said in a frightened tone, clearly not wanting to say anything.

    ¡°According to Flint Marko who is from the same world but several years in the future, Norman Osborn took an untested serum which gave birth to a split personality. He became the monster called Green Goblin who wore a green suit and flew on an armed glider full of bombs. He died in a battle against Spider-Man, impailed on his own glider.¡± Dr. Strange revealed what he had learnt about this Norman Osborn¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Are all of them criminals?¡± Emma suddenly asked.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Yes!¡± Peter answered hesitantly.

    ¡°Then, I believe that you should let all have them die. They clearly deserve it. Perhaps maybe Mr. Osborn. There is no need to care for the criminals.¡± Emma said, revealing her stance on the matter.

    ¡°I believe that we should give them a chance, Emma.¡± I said to Emma.

    ¡°Is it because of Mr. Osborn?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Then why?¡± Emma asked, not able to understand why I wanted to save these criminals.

    ¡°Because I too would have died if I had not been saved by Spider Supreme.¡±

 Chapter 131

    ¡°What are you talking about, Peter? When had Spider Supreme saved your life?¡± Emma asked, too shocked by my words.

    ¡°I will tell you everything, Emma. Can we have some alone time, Dr. Strange?¡± I asked Dr. Strange.

    ¡°Of course, you can. It is no problem.¡± Dr. Strange agreed, realising the seriousness of the situation. Peter, Ned and MJ also didn''t say anything as we left them.

    I took Emma to a secluded part of the Sanctum which was not had to find since the layout was the same as my world¡¯s Sanctum. Then, I created a sound barrier and finally faced Emma.

    ¡°Now, tell me what you meant when you said that Spider Supreme saved your life?¡± Emma asked or should I say demanded.

    Although it didn''t look like this from outside, Emma cared a lot for me. As such, it was a huge shock for her to learn that I had almost died.

    ¡°Till now, you have known that Spider Supreme suddenly give me my powers one day and left me at Kamar Taj where I could learn to control them. That story is a lie.¡± I started telling the true story to her.

    Since we were at a critical point of our relationship, I wanted hurt to learn everything about me so that there were no lies between us. After all, she had already opened up about her past to me.

    ¡°A lie?¡± Emma said, clearly having trouble believing my words.

    ¡°How about I show you the evidence?¡± I said as I should her the image of my lizard form in my phone which had been published in the news.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the lizard monster which had suddenly appeared in Downtown and was defeated by Gwen? What has that got to do with you?¡± Emma asked, puzzled by this picture and how it was an evidence.

    If it was any other time, I was sure that she would instantly figure out that I was the lizard monster. But she was too shocked at this moment to pick up the clues.

    ¡°That lizard monster was me.¡± I revealed.

    ¡°But that can''t be possible!¡± Emma shouted, not wanting to believe my words.

    ¡°How did it even happen?¡± She asked, her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Remember ¡®ParCon''. I had created a serum using its initial research. A serum that transformed me into that abominable monster.¡± I said, not withholding any fact.

    ¡°But what made a nice guy like you, a shining light of righteousness, take such a dangerous, untested serum?¡± Emma asked, tears now dripping from her eyes.

    ¡°That same righteousness!¡± I answered truthfully.

    ¡°As you know, for a long time I was the only one who knew that Gwen was Spider Woman and acted as her support. As such, it was too easy for me to see that she was being crushed under the mantle of Spider-Woman.

    Perhaps, in another time, I would have taken the route of science to help her. After all, I was proud of my intelligence even then.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Unfortunately, the incessant bulling I had suffered left me quite insecure. In a moment of despair, I decided to give myself superpowers using Dr. Connors¡¯ research.¡±

    ¡°But the serum didn''t turn out right, did it?¡± Emma muttered, realising what had happened.

    ¡°Yeah! The serum turned me into that horrible monster. In the end, Gwen had to fight me which she did and won against me. Unfortunately, the injuries I gained during the fight were too severe. I would never forget that night where I laid on the ground half dead, thinking where things had gone wrong.¡±

    ¡°And that was when Spider Supreme saved you, right?¡± Emma asked, her voice a little broken.

    ¡°Yes! As I was dying, Spider Supreme appeared before me and asked if I wanted to live. I replied in affirmative and that was the last thing I knew. When I woke up, I was already like this with powers far beyond I had ever imagined which I could not even control.¡± I said, ending the story.

    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± I asked hesitantly after a few minutes since Emma was silent, quitely digesting what I had told her.

    To my surprise, Emma suddenly hugged me and kissed me softly on my head.

    ¡°You have suffered a lot, Peter.¡± She said softly.

    ¡°Do you not hate me for taking such a suicidal decision?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Of course, I do. But I also understand what you were feeling when you made that decision.¡± Emma said in an understanding tone.

    ¡°I have been in that position, Peter. Before my powers manifested, I had once seriously considered murdering one of my bullies. Compared to that you only tried to improve yourself, no matter how horrible that way was.¡± Emma said, shocking me.

    ¡°Really!¡± I couldn''t believe Emma''s words.

    ¡°It''s true. My life was just that horrible. Anyways, you shouldn''t focus much on this topic. It is already in the past. You tried to become stronger in a suicidal way and failed.

    But you are still here and much more stronger even if only because of Spider Supreme. But even he would not have trusted you with these powers if he didn''t think that you didn''t deserve them.

    You are no longer who you used to be. People look up to you now. You are Albion, an Avenger. So, don''t dwell too much on it, okay!¡±

    ¡°You know what, Emma? You sound similar to what Melusine had said when I had asked her about this topic.¡± I said upon hearing Emma''s words.

    ¡°Really! What had your big sister said?¡± Emma asked curiously.

    ¡°That it is just human nature to always try to become stronger. There is nothing wrong with it.¡± I answered.

    ¡°See! Just like I said, you don''t need to beat yourself over it.¡± Emma said with a smile.

    I smiled upon realising that Emma had accepted my past and that we were now ready to further our relationship.

    ¡°You know what, Peter. I had never imagined that I would ever fall in love with someone like you.¡± Emma suddenly said.

    ¡°But why?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°When my powers first manifested, I could see everyone''s darkest desires. At that moment, I had thought that I would never be able to trust anyone. That is why, I always run after money after escaping from my home.

    As you already know, one of the major reasons I had rejected Professor Xavier''s proposal was because I couldn''t read his mind due to which I was fearful of him since I couldn''t understand his intentions.¡±

    ¡°But then Spider Supreme happened! He enhanced your powers and sent you to the X-Mansion.¡± I said with a smile since it was because of Spider Supreme that we met each other.

    ¡°And I would always be thankful to Spider Supreme for that. It was at the X-Mansion that I started to trust people again. I learnt that there were actually people in this world who were genuinely good.

    I also learnt that having powers didn''t mean that you were simply superior to others. Rogue, Scott and Kurt were miserable because of their powers. Yet, they could enjoy the life just like others.¡±

    ¡°And then there was you, Peter.¡± Emma said as she looked at me with a smile.

    ¡°Someone whose mind I couldn''t read but I didn''t even need to. It was obvious for everyone to see how good natured you were. That was what attracted me to you.¡±

    As Emma said these words, it was obvious for me to feel that a romantic atmosphere was forming between us.

    Taking advantage of the romantic atmosphere, Emma leaned close to me and kissed me deeply on my lips which I reciprocated.

    ¡°I believe that this is the start of a very beautiful relationship.¡± I said as we separated.

    Then, I leaned for a kiss this time which Emma reciprocated just as hungrily.

    ¡°I think that we should go now. Dr. Strange is waiting for us.¡± Emma said with a blush after we had kissed a few more times.

 Chapter 132

    I didn¡¯t want to go especially since we had just confirmed our relationship. But unfortunately, we had to go. After all, we still had to return to our worlds.

    ¡°It seems that everything went well.¡± Dr. Strange said as we arrived in the lobby.

    ¡°Yeah! It went very well.¡± I replied with a smile, not able to hide the happiness within me.

    Dr. Strange clearly noticed this fact but didn''t say anything since we had much more important matters to deal with.

    ¡°Albion, you had said that your life was saved by another Spider-Man. How did that happen?¡± Peter asked curiously.

    ¡°I would not go into the details. Just know that I had done something extremely stupid when I was just an ordinary human. It was a Spider-Man from another world who had saved my life that day and given me these powers.¡± I explained.

    ¡°But how had he reached your world? Was there an interdimensional accident just like in our world?¡± Ned asked.

    ¡°No, that Spider-Man was actually capable of interdimensional travel on his own. He was not only a Spider-Man but also Sorcerer Supreme just like you, Dr. Strange. That is why he call himself Spider Supreme.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Actually, I am not Sorcerer Supreme currently.¡± Dr. Strange suddenly clarified.

    ¡°But why? As far as I know, it is not a position you can just retire from.¡± I asked, astonished by Dr. Strange¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Blip caused me to be absent for 5 years. As such, Master Wong took over my seat and is currently serving as the Sorcerer Supreme.¡± Dr. Strange explained.

    ¡°Since Master Wong is the Sorcerer Supreme, I believe that Kamar Taj is in good hands.¡± I said, believing in Master Wong.

    ¡°It seems that you know about Master Wong.¡± Dr. Strange asked curiously.

    ¡°Master Wong is the one who often teaches me along with Emma and our friends since Ancient One is often busy.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Anyways, returning to the topic. How can this Spider Supreme traverse dimensions so easily even if he is a Sorcerer Supreme? I believe that you know what restrictions a Sorcerer Supreme has, Albion. We are protectors, not wanderers.¡± Dr. Strange asked me, curious how Spider Supreme achieved this impossible feat.

    ¡°Apparently, him being a Spider-Man has opened quite a lot of doors for him. Actually, he wears the clothes of the same fashion as you.¡± I said as I showed him a picture of the Spider Supreme.

    ¡°He really looks similar to you, Doctor. He wears the same cloak as you and even has the same eye necklace.¡± MJ commented upon seeing the picture.

    On the other hand, Dr. Strange was literally stunned upon taking a look at the picture since Spider Supreme really wore the same artefacts as him. The only difference was that Spider Supreme wore a Spider-Man suit under the cloak while Dr. Strange wore sorcerer robes.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°I understand that you are quite curious about this Spider Supreme, Dr. Strange. But can we talk about the other intruders, Doctor? I don''t want to leave them to die.¡± Peter pleaded with Dr. Strange.

    ¡°There is a reason I am talking about Spider Supreme, Peter. I need to learn about the procedure he had performed on Albion. Only then would I be able to give a verdict about weather it would be right for you to help them or not.¡± Dr. Strange explained why he was asking me about Spider Supreme.

    ¡°Albion, after Spider Supreme had saved you and given you these powers, have you ever felt something weird about you or your world?¡± Dr. Strange asked me seriously.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®weird¡¯?¡± I asked, not understanding what he meant by his words.

    ¡°What I mean to ask is you have ever experienced something like rejection from your world or have there ever been dimensional distortions in your world for unknown reasons?¡± Dr. Strange asked, shocking me.

    ¡°No, never! I have never experienced something similar to what you are saying!¡± I replied, denying that this kind of situation had ever happened.

    ¡°Something like that can happen!¡± Peter asked in a shocked tone, clearly unaware of such ramifications.

    ¡°Yes, these kind of situations can happen and they have already been recorded by Kamar Taj. It happens in those cases where someone intentionally interferes in a person''s fate and changes it.

    More than often, it leads to that person being rejected by the world itself but it can also lead to much bigger ramifications. That is why I didn''t want you to interfere in their fate because I thought that it could place their world in danger.¡±

    ¡°I don''t think that your hypothesis applies in this case, Doctor. Their fate had been changed the moment they arrived in this world. They already know that they are going to die in their world. The change has already happened so a little more interference won¡¯t hurt.¡± I argued.

    ¡°Alright! I will give you a chance to save them, Peter.¡± Dr. Strange said after a few minutes of thinking, finally relenting to Peter''s request.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Strange!¡± Peter said excitedly as he hugged him.

    ¡°However!¡± Dr. Strange suddenly said.

    ¡°You can only take two of them at a time. Moreover, the influence of the ritual is still here. So, the moment another interdimensional intruder appears, I am stopping it. Understood!¡± He ordered Peter, putting several strict restrictions.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Doctor. Just give me a single day. I will handle everything.¡± Peter replied confidently.

    ¡°Before I go, I want to ask you something, Doctor.¡± There was something I needed to know because it was extremely important.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Dr. Strange asked.

    ¡°How had Ancient One died?¡± I asked since there was no way I was going to let Ancient One die if I could help it.

    ¡°Have you not learnt anything from my words, Albion? Are you really ready to risk your world?¡± Dr. Strange said furiously.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry about that, Dr. Strange. According to Ancient One, whatever procedure Spider Supreme used on me apparently made me a blank slate in terms of fate.

    As such, this kind of cases no longer appear on me. In fact, I have already caused so many changes in my world that the time stone can no longer predict the future.¡±

    ¡°How can I believe you? Can you give me an example?¡± Dr. Strange asked.

    ¡°Well, the greatest example would be Emma herself. We would have never met if not for Spider Supreme''s interference. Moreover, she and some of my friends even joined Kamar Taj which day would never have if not for my influence.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Very well, I will tell you.¡± Dr. Strange said with a sigh after listening to my words.

    ¡°Beware of Caecilius. It was because of him that Ancient One died.¡±

    ¡°Caecilius, that traitor sorcerer! But, isn''t he barely a Master? How can someone like him kill Ancient One?¡± I said, having trouble believing his words.

    ¡°Caecilius is but a puppet. There are much greater powers at play which you will learn when he finally attacks. I can''t say anything more than that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Strange!¡± I said sincerely since it was because of him that I would be able to save Ancient One''s life.

    ¡°No need to thank me. Even I had not told you about this fact, Caecilius would likely not have been able to kill her with you there.¡± Dr. Strange replied.

    ¡°Also, beware of Master Mordo. He had turned against Kamar Taj once he had learnt a dark secret of ours. Tell this to Ancient One. She will know what to do.¡± Dr. Strange gave one final advice as we turned to collect the intruders.

 Chapter 133

    ¡°Is this the place?¡± I asked as we arrived at an apartment building through the portal.

    ¡°Ouch! Can you be a little gentle, girl?¡± Dr. Octopus cursed since he was currently being levitated by Emma.

    As per Dr. Strange¡¯s conditions, we had only brought Mr. Norman and Dr. Octopus.

    Mr. Norman was in enchanted handcuffs while Dr. Octopus was being levitated by Emma even if his mechanical tentacles had already been restrained by Iron Spider¡¯s nanomachines.

    ¡°It is definitely the place.¡± Peter said with a smile as he looked at two people in front of us, both of whom I recognised. One because I had met him before and the other I still had difficulty believing looked like this.

    In front of me were Happy Hogan and Aunt May of this world. I had met Happy before when I was working with Mr. Stark but I still couldn''t believe that Aunt May of this world looked so young despite seeing it already on the web.

    It was easy to find information on Aunt May of this world because of the popularity of Peter Parker even the I didn''t like what I learnt a single bit.

    Gwen had told me that in the world of every Peter Parker she had met, Uncle Ben was dead. But it still hurt to know that Uncle Ben of this world had died many years ago and Aunt May was currently dating Happy.

    No wonder Spider Supreme had said that it was better to maintain a distance from the people he met during his travels throughout the multiverse. It was too easy to get attached to someone and it hurt a lot when you saw a parallel version of him or her who was much different from how you know him or her.

    ¡°Peter, you are finally here. Does this guy actually have robot legs? But why is he floating? Who are the others? Are they really from another world?¡± Happy released a barrage of questions as both him and Aunt May approached us.

    ¡°Yes, Happy. They are really from another worlds. This guy with mechanical tentacles is Dr. Otto Octavious aka Dr. Octopus.¡± Peter said, trying to answer all of the questions.

    ¡°Hello, Norman! I am glad to meet you again.¡± Aunt May greeted Mr. Osborn since she had met him earlier.

    ¡°Who are they though, Peter? This young man looks a little familiar though.¡± Aunt May said, recognising my facial features even though I looked much different now.

    ¡°I am Peter Parker.¡± I introduced myself, shocking both of them.

    ¡°A Peter from another world! Now that I look closely, your features look rather similar to my Peter¡¯s although they are much sharper. However no one would connect you to Peter immediately.¡± Aunt May asked, puzzled about my appearance.

    ¡°My powers caused me to transform into my current appearance.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Powers? Are you not Spider-Man?¡± Aunt May asked upon hearing my words.

    ¡°No, I am not.¡± I said, creating a few red sparks to show as an example.

    ¡°And who would be this lovely lady?¡± Aunt May asked about Emma.

    ¡°I am Emma Frost, Peter''s girlfriend.¡± Emma said, introducing herself.

    ¡°Peter must be very lucky to have a girl like you.¡± Aunt May commented upon hearing Emma''s introduction.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Actually, I am the one who is lucky to have a wonderful guy like Peter.¡± Emma replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°If the introductions are done, can you please hurry? My bones are turning stiff here. Not like we would find anything in this stupid apartment which can help us.¡± Dr. Octopus said, as irritated as ever.

    ¡°Ha! You will see.¡± Happy said with a smirk as he led us inside.

    ¡°Huh! There is no lab or equipment here which can help us.¡± Mr. Osborn said as all of us entered Happy¡¯s apartment. There were some equipment inside but nothing which could cure Mr. Osborn or Dr. Octopus.

    ¡°See! I told you that you would find nothing in this hovel!¡± Dr. Octopus exclaimed as he looked at the apartment.

    ¡°You have not seen anything yet!¡± Happy exclaimed as he took us to a corner of the apartment and removed cover from a piece of furniture. Surprisingly, it was one big machine with the logo of Stark Industries on it.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Dr. Octopus asked, surprised by the machine¡¯s existence.

    ¡°It is a fabricator. It can analyse, design and construct basically anything.¡± Peter explain as he activated the fabricator.

    The machine opened, revealing several kind of equipments inside along with something I knew all too well, having seen it all the time on the Iron Man suit, an ¡®Arc Reactor¡¯.

    ¡°Mr. Stark has truly created something unbelievable.¡± I exclaimed upon seeing the fabricator.

    ¡°Mr. Stark exists in your world! All the others have arrived from worlds where the Avengers and Mr. Stark do not even exist.¡± Peter said upon hearing my words.

    ¡°Really! I honestly can''t believe that Mr Stark in this world and doesn''t even exist in many world. After all, I was working with him just a few days ago.¡± I said sadly.

    ¡°You worked with Tony! You must be pretty intelligent since Tony only works with intelligent people.¡± Happy commented.

    ¡°Well, I was working with him and Dr. Banner on cracking the Chitauri tech. So, you can say that I am quite intelligent.¡± I replied with a shrug.

    ¡°In fact, I can be said to be one of the founding members of the Avengers. Although it is technically incorrect since the Battle of New York has ended just a few months ago in our world.¡± I proudly revealed who I was in my world.

    ¡°A founding Avenger, huh! Looks like you were born earlier than me since I was just a kid back then.¡± Peter commented upon hearing my words.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Mr. Hogan. If it is not too much, can you give us some of the technology Stark Industries has developed in the recent years? The Battle of New York in our world was too difficult. In fact, we had almost lost. So, if you can grant us some of your technology, it would be a lot of help.¡± Emma asked Happy politely.

    We had already agreed earlier that we would try to get as much of this world¡¯s technology as possible since it would be really helpful to our world.

    ¡°How much dangerous was it?¡± Happy asked seriously.

    ¡°This much!¡± I said as I should him the picture of the massive Chitauri army coming out of the portal created by Tessaract.

    ¡°Oh My God! How had you survived against such a great army? I believe that an army this strong had only invaded Earth when Thanos had come through time with his entire army.¡± Peter said, astonished by how much Chitauri there were.

    ¡°We had survived with the help of this one!¡± I said as I showed him the pictures of my dragon form demolishing through the Chitauri army and then firing a giant beam of flame and lightning inside the portal.

    ¡°A dragon! Do they actually exist?¡± Aunt May asked, surprised by the appearance of the dragon.

    ¡°It was actually a one-time gift from Spider Supreme. In a way, you can even say that we were lucky that we could call upon that dragon even if it was only for a single time.¡± I said, withholding the fact that I was in fact, that dragon.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Upon hearing our words, Happy fell in deep thought for a few minutes and then suddenly moved towards the fabricator and pushed a few buttons on it.

    ¡°How may I help you, Mr. Hogan?¡± A mechanical female voice sounded from the fabricator.

    ¡°FRIDAY, I need the data on every piece of technology Stark Industries has created since the Battle of New York, blueprints included. I need it in a hard copy.¡± Happy ordered the AI.

    ¡°It will be done, sir.¡± FRIDAY said and began the process.

    ¡°Happy, put the blueprint of my Iron Spider suit inside too.¡± Peter said, giving him the control unit of his Iron Spider suit.

    ¡°Are you sure, Peter?¡± Happy asked seriously.

    ¡°I couldn''t save Mr. Stark back then. At least, with the blueprints of my suit, Mr. Stark of Albion''s world would be able to create his suit early, perhaps even create a stronger one.¡± Peter said resolutely.

    ¡°Both of you have our deepest thanks for helping us.¡± I said, my voice full of gratefulness.

    ¡°I have a single request however, Albion. Make sure that Tony doesn''t die in your world.¡± Happy said, his eyes moist.

    ¡°It hurts me every time Little Morgan ask where her father is.¡± By now, Happy was openly weeping.

    ¡°You don''t need to even ask, Happy. There is no way I would let Mr. Stark die.¡± I said, promising Happy that Mr. Stark won¡¯t die in my world.

 Chapter 134

    ¡°Aaand it¡¯s done!¡± Peter said excitedly as we finished the new control chip for Dr. Octopus¡¯ tentacles.

    ¡°Well done, both of you! Honestly, I am really surprised, both by this world¡¯s technology and your ingenuity. You managed to create a control chip for a machine you had never seen before in less than an hour. If you were in my world, I would have snagged you for Oscorp immediately.¡± Mr. Osborn said as he praised us for creating the control chip.

    ¡°Actually, I have already worked for Oscorp before even though I do not have time to go there often nowadays. I even have shares in Oscorp.¡± I revealed proudly.

    ¡°Shares in Oscorp! You must have done something mind blowing for Norman your world to give you shares in Oscorp which I would usually never even think of doing. Tell me, what had you created?¡± Mr. Osborn immediately asked as he heard my words.

    ¡°It was a medicine which could give someone a temporary healing factor. Actually, I had not done most of the research on the medicine. I had just built over the research when it had been stuck in the wrong direction.¡± I explained the whole matter.

    ¡°Still, it is no small matter that you have achieved such a feat at your age. You should be proud of your achievements, Albion.¡± Mr. Osborn said as he praised me once again.

    ¡°Let''s see if the control chip actually works on Dr. Octopus¡¯ mechanical arms.¡± Peter said as he picked up the control chip and rushed towards Dr. Octopus.

    ¡°Aunt May, we made the chip. Can you please send Dr. Octopus up?¡± Peter asked Aunt May as he rushed up the stairs.

    ¡°Good job, everyone. Here we go!¡± Aunt May said as she used the Iron Spider''s control unit to control Dr. Octopus¡¯ mechanical arms still under the nanomachines¡¯ control.

    ¡°How much more would you humiliate me, kid? Keep your Science Fair project away from me!¡± Dr. Octopus said furiously as he was raised upwards.

    ¡°Calm down, Otto. It will definitely work.¡± Mr. Osborn assured Dr. Octopus.

    ¡°Says the reckless man who turned himself into a monster.¡± Dr. Octopus replied, causing Mr. Osborn¡¯s face to darken. It was always that he had been deeply hurt by Dr. Octopus¡¯ words.

    ¡°Don''t you dare!¡± Dr. Octopus shouted, resisting against Peter who was trying to put the control chip on the back of his neck where the chip had to be planted.

    ¡°It''s done!¡± Peter said triumphantly as he finally placed the control chip in its place.

    All of a sudden, Dr. Octopus calmed down suddenly, almost as if he had become unconscious.

    ¡°Did something go wrong¡ª¡± Aunt May was asking when Dr. Octopus suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°The voices! They are gone!¡± Dr. Octopus said, a sheer amount of joy visible on his face.

    ¡°I had almost forgotten this feeling.¡± Dr. Octopus said joyfully, his eyes filled with tears. Aunt May put him down, realising that he had been cured.

    ¡°You have saved me from my suffering. I am eternally grateful. I will do as you say.¡± Dr. Octopus declared, his voice full of gratefulness.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°I guess you don''t need it now, Dr. Octavious.¡± Peter said as he retrieved the nanomachines on Dr. Octopus¡¯ mechanical arms, freeing them from their control.

    The nanomachines attached themselves to Peter''s Spider-Man suit, forming the giant emblem of a Spider in black and golden colour.

    Although the amount of nanomachines were not enough for Peter to do something great with them, the suit allowed quite pleasing aesthetically.

    ¡°Norman, Peter was saying the truth. We all can indeed be cured. We will know longer be controlled by our darker selves. In fact, there will be no more darker selves soon enough.¡± Dr. Octopus said to Mr. Osborn, seeing a ray of hope in his life once again.

    ¡°No more darker selves, huh!¡± Mr. Osborn said in another creepy tone all of a sudden.

    Suddenly, my Dragon Sense warned me of Mr. Osborn for some reason. I could feel that he was dangerous to everyone here.

    Looks like Peter also felt the same thing since he immediately shot a web at Mr. Osborn¡¯s right hand, sticking it to the wall.

    ¡°Your senses are amazing, Peter. Just like the Peter of my world.¡± Mr. Osborn said once again in a creep tone.

    ¡°Norman!¡± Aunt May addressed Mr. Osborn, concerned about him.

    ¡° Unfortunately, Norman is on a vacation right now. Ha ha ha ha!!¡± Mr. Osborn replied with a creepy laugh.

    ¡°You are Goblin!¡± Peter said, realising that Mr. Osborn''s alternate personality had emerged.

    ¡°Emma! Do it!¡± I immediately ordered Emma, realising the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°On it!¡± Emma answered as she closed her eyes, using her telepathy to enter Mr. Osborn''s mind.

    ¡°Aaah!!¡±

    Soon after Emma entered Mr. Osborn''s mind, he let out a scream.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Mr. Osborn asked in a normal tone after a few moments, an evidence that he was in control once again, not the Goblin.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Mr. Osborn?¡± Emma asked as she opened her eyes.

    ¡°What did you do, girl? One moment, the Goblin was in control and the next moment, you kicked him to the back, allowing me to regain control.¡± Mr. Osborn asked as he explained his experience.

    ¡°I am sorry that I didn''t tell you before. Along with a telekinetic, I am also a telepath.¡± Emma revealed the true extent of her powers.

    She had not revealed her telepathy previously so that she would not be seen with suspicion.

    ¡°A telepath! Does that mean that you can read anyone''s mind and also control it?¡± Aunt May asked upon hearing Emma''s words.

    ¡°Actually, I can only read someone''s mind. To do anything more than that is quite hard. And mind control is something which can only be achieved with the Mind Stone.¡± Emma revealed the limitations of her powers.

    ¡°I had not revealed it before since I thought that you would be afraid of me and see me with suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Telepathy! Does that mean that you can kill the Goblin? Like how you kicked it back right now.¡± Mr. Osborn asked, his face full of hope.

    ¡°Actually, it is not possible for me to kill the Goblin.¡± Emma replied.

    ¡°But why?¡± Mr. Osborn asked, desperation clearly visible on his face.

    ¡°Because the Goblin was formed due to the Green Goblin serum you took. As long as the effects of the Goblin serum are in your body, it would be impossible for the Goblin to be killed as these effects for the foundation for the Goblin.

    However, you don''t need to worry. Even if I can''t kill the Goblin, it is not hard for me to seal it so that it can''t take over your body.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Emma!¡± Mr. Osborn said to Emma, his voice full of gratefulness.

    Ring! Ring!

    Peter¡¯s phone suddenly rang at this moment.

    ¡°Why is Dr. Strange calling right now?¡± Peter said as he looked at the caller before picking up the phone.

    ¡°Why did you call¡ª What? There is another interdimensional intruder. And he is in the middle of New York.¡± Peter shouted as he heard the situation.

    ¡°Aunt May! Open the news!¡±

    As per Peter''s words, Aunt May opened the news on the television where we could see a man in a giant armoured machine resembling a rhino. It was one big machine though, mounted with machine guns on its shoulders and a missile launcher on its back.

    ¡°This madman who calls himself the Rhino has suddenly appeared in the middle of the city and is currently destroying everything around it as we can see!¡±

    The news showed how this Rhino was demolishing properties without any care.

    However, a web suddenly stuck to Rhino¡¯s mechanical hand as it tried to punch a building.

    A Spider-Man wearing a red and blue suit flew into the scene, swinging on a web!

 Chapter 135

    ¡°The most controversial Avenger Spider-Man has arrived on the scene to fight the Rhino. But the important question is that how did such a giant machine arrive in the middle of New York without anyone knowing about it?¡±

    The news anchor reported as the Spider-Man who was obviously from another world like me swung towards the Rhino and landed a solid punch on his cockpit, cracking it quite a bit.

    ¡°Damn you, Spider-Man!¡± Rhino cursed the Spider-Man as he wildly swung his mechanical arms, making Spider-Man back away.

    ¡°Huh! Spider-Man looks a little different! Has he made a new suit even after all the controversy?¡± The news anchor reported as he found that this Spider-Man''s suit was different.

    ¡°We need to go, Peter!¡± I said as I transformed into my suit with the help of my transformation bracelet and created a portal near Rhino¡¯s location.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Peter agreed as he put on his mask.

    We rushed in as soon as the portal opened since we didn''t want the situation on the other side to worsen.

    Once we enter the portal, we came out on the rooftop of a building with a clear sight of the Rhino who was still fighting with the Spider-Man.

    This Spider-Man was quite clever in that he was sticking close to the Rhino so as to not give him a chance to use his weaponry.

    We were about to rush in to help the Spider-Man when suddenly a figure jumped into the scene.

    It was actually another Spider-Man!

    This Spider-Man also wore a red and blue suit although it was a little different from the first Spider-Man¡¯s.

    The new Spider-Man webbed a lamp post which had been dislodged by Rhino''s attack and through it at the Rhino.

    The first Spider-Man dodged the flying lamp post, causing it to directly hit the Rhino, cracking his glass cockpit even more.

    As the first Spider-Man looked at the second one, the second one waved back at him but couldn''t say anything since the Rhino tried to attack the first one once again.

    ¡°Two Spider-Men? Doesn''t matter!¡± Rhino shouted as he activated the twin machine guns and open fired at the Spider-Men without caring if anyone was injured or even killed.

    However the heavy firing was clearly useless against the Spider-Men which could be seen from the fact that both of them easily dodged the heavy gunfire with the help of their Spider Sense and even closed the distance between them and the Rhino.

    ¡°Just die, you bastards!¡± Rhino screamed in frustration as he actually launched a missile at the first Spider-Man.

    The Spider-Man easily dodged the missile but the missile was still going on and could do some heavy damage.

    ¡°We have to do something, Albion!¡± Peter said as he readied his web shooters.

    ¡°Let me take care of it!¡± I said, creating a portal in the missile¡¯s path, thus removing it from the battle scene entirely.

    ¡°Peter, you stay here. There are already two Spider-Men on the ground. A third one will only cause more confusion. Don''t worry, I will deal with that madman Rhino.¡± I said as I unfurled my wings.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Are those actual wings?¡± Peter muttered upon seeing my wings.

    As I flew downwards towards the Rhino, I created a red lightning blade in my hand. Although I could use lightning bolts to destroy this giant machine, there was a high chance of the ammunition in the machine exploding which could lead to the death of the man who was driving the Rhino.

    Personally, I would not said even a single tear on this madman''s death but his death could lead to complications since he was originally from a different world.

    I flew directly over the Rhino, gaining attention from everyone. Without wasting any time, I attacked the back of the Rhino with my blade and meticulously cut down the machine guns and the missile launcher.

    ¡°Why the hell are the guns not working?¡± The man inside the Rhino shouted, still not realising that the guns had already been separated from the Rhino''s body.

    Given this man''s behaviour so far, it seemed likely that he was just a goon who had been given this Rhino to create havoc since he couldn''t even use the Rhino properly.

    Not giving the man inside the Rhino to use the giant machine again, I attacked with my blade once again, this time directly cutting out the cockpit from the Rhino''s main body.

    ¡°What kind of monster are you? Stay away from me.¡± The man inside shouted in a scared tone as he saw me cutting through the Rhino like it was made of paper.

    Once the cockpit was separated from the Rhino, I smashed open the cockpit''s glass with a single punch and pulled the man controlling the Rhino out by his collar.

    ¡°Spare me! I will not do anything like this again. Mercy!¡± The man asked me for mercy, a little too scared of my power.

    ¡°I don''t have time for an idiot like you!¡± I said as I created a portal to the Sanctum and threw the man inside. Dr. Strange would know what to do with him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The two Spider-Men asked as they approached me. It was obvious that they were wary of me. But who wouldn''t be after seeing my powers.

    ¡°I will tell you. But first we need to get away from here.¡± I said as I looked at a news helicopter approaching us.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The second Spider-Man answered, ready to trust me for now.

    ¡°Then, follow me!¡± I said as I started flying with the two Spider-Men web swinging after me.

    It didn''t take long before I reached Peter''s location.

    ¡°Albion, that was awesome. Can''t believe that you are this strong? You sliced through that Rhino like a knife through butter.¡± Peter said, almost starstruck by my powers.

    ¡°We can talk about my powers later. Focus on these two first.¡± I said, referring to the to Spider-Men who landed beside me as I spoke these words.

    ¡°Another Spider-Man!¡± The first Spider-Man said as he saw Peter.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Hello, Spider-Men! I am the Spider-Man of this world.¡± Peter said, introducing himself awkwardly.

    ¡°I believe that you should introduce yourself properly, Spider-Man.¡± I said to Peter, referring to his true identity.

    ¡°Well, if you have seen any news in this world, you should already know that I am Peter Parker.¡± Peter said as he removed his mask.

    ¡°You are also Peter Parker!¡± The first Spider-Man said as he also removed his mask, revealing the face of a Peter Parker who was about a few years older than this world''s Peter.

    ¡°Can''t believe that I am meeting other Peter Parkers?¡± The last Spider-Man said as he also removed his mask, revealing the face of a much older Peter Parker, perhaps in his late 20s.

    ¡°You all are really Peter Parker!¡± Peter said with a joyful face, realising that there were others like him.

    He had not felt this much joy when he had met me because we were two different despite being Peter Parker.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The younger Peter asked me.

    ¡°I am also Peter Parker. But you can call me Albion which is my codename. After all, I have different powers like you have already seen.¡± I said as I removed my hood.

    ¡°Peter Parker! But you don''t look like us at all.¡± The older Peter remarked, having difficulty believing my words.

    ¡°These facial features are a mutation caused by my powers.¡± I explained.

    ¡°So, Peter¡­.¡± This world¡¯s Peter said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Both of the other Peters replied at the same time.

    ¡°How do we address ourselves since we are all Peter Parker?¡± Peter of this world asked.

    ¡°How about we keep it simple and use a numerical system? The Peter of this world would be Peter 1, the younger Peter would be Peter 2 and the older Peter would be Peter 3.¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Yeah! That''s a great idea. What do you think?¡± Peter 2 asked the other Peters.

    ¡°I have no problem.¡± Peter 3 said, accepting the classification.

    ¡°I have no problem either¡ª¡±

    Ring! Ring!

    Peter 1¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Strange!¡± Peter 1 said, greeting Dr. Strange as he picked up the call. I more or less knew why he had called.

    ¡°Get here right now, Peter!¡± Dr. Strange demanded furiously.

 Chapter 136

    As we entered the basement of the New York Sanctum, we could see Dr. Strange looking at the man I had sent to him who was now locked in a glass prison similar to the ones in which the other interdimensional intruders had been sealed.

    Even though we could only see Dr. Strange''s back at the moment, it was easy to sense that he was furious.

    ¡°Dr. Strange¡ª¡±

    ¡°Give me a reason why I shouldn''t press the button and reverse the ritual right now, Peter?¡± Dr. Strange asked furiously, interrupting Peter''s words.

    Peter dropped his head in shame, realising that he was at the fault this time. He knew that the situation would get more risky as time went by but he still insisted on helping the interdimensional intruders upon finding that they would die the moment they returned to their own world.

    And the situation had worsened now. This time, there were a total of three interdimensional intruders, including two Spider-Men!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you angry at Peter?¡± Peter 3 asked, concerned about Peter 1.

    ¡°The matter is that all of you are here because of Peter.¡± Dr. Strange said as he started explaining how all of us had arrived in this world because of a mistake in a ritual which Dr. Strange and Peter were performing, on Peter''s part.

    That Dr. Strange had managed to contain the ritual and could even reverse it but Peter wanted to save the interdimensional intruders who would die the moment they returned to their world.

    ¡°As such, the situation has gotten worse, leading to both of you Spider-Men and the Rhino arriving in this world. Moreover, this is not the end of how worse the situation has become.¡± Dr. Strange said, scaring all of us.

    ¡°What happened now, Dr. Strange?¡± I asked hesitantly.

    ¡°You see this guy. The one who called himself the Rhino.¡± Dr. Strange pointed towards the glass prison containing the man who was currently unconscious.

    ¡°He didn''t know that Peter Parker was Spider-Man.¡± Dr. Strange revealed the shocking fact, scaring all of us about the consequences it could lead to.

    ¡°But how can it be possible? You had said that only those who knew that Peter Parker is Spider-Man can arrive in this world.¡± Peter 1 aka the Peter of this world shouted, clearly having difficulty believing that someone who didn''t meet the requirements had arrived in this world.

    ¡°I think I might have an idea why this happened.¡± Peter 2 aka the younger Peter suddenly said, drawing our attention.

    ¡°When I was sucked into this world, I was battling Rhino and I was on its back when a portal suddenly appeared and sucked me into this world. I believe that along with me, the Rhino was also sucked in.¡±

    ¡°So, it was just an accident.¡± Peter said, releasing a sigh of relief as he realised that the situation was not that serious.

    ¡°But that doesn''t mean that the situation has not become worser. This time, it was Rhino. What if the next time, there is someone as powerful as Thanos? What will we do then?¡± Dr. Strange asked Peter who clearly didn''t have any answer to his question.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°He is not wrong, Peter. Moreover, it is not like there are not any evil Peter Parker in the entire multiverse. Just a few weeks ago, the Spider-Woman of my world, Gwen Stacy had a multiversal encounter where she was also sucked into another world. She had met an evil Spider-Man there who had almost taken her life.¡± I said, supporting Dr. Strange while also giving the example of my Gwen who had encountered Pestilence.

    ¡°Gwen! Gwen is Spider-Woman in your world!¡± Peter 2 said, recognising the name Gwen Stacy.

    ¡°You know her?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She was my girlfriend. I¡­. I couldn''t save her.¡± Peter 2 answered, revealing the tragic end of his world¡¯s Gwen.

    ¡°My condolences!¡± I said, feeling grief for the Gwen of Peter 2¡¯s world.

    ¡°Anyways, I was saying that when had made a Peter Parker who called himself Pestilence. Not only did he have a total of eight limbs but he was also posessed by a black goo monster which enhanced his powers.

    He had arrived with a group of the black goo monsters with him which he wanted to use to possess Gwen and the other Spider-Men so as to invade their worlds. I would advise you all to immediately kill such a monster, should you ever find one in your world.¡±

    ¡°A black goo monster! Are you talking about a symbiote?¡± Peter 3 asked, clearly recognising the symbiote.

    ¡°Have you ever met one?¡± I asked since his words revealed that he was familiar with a symbiote.

    ¡°Indeed. It had possessed me and I was almost brainwashed by it. Fortunately, I managed to break free but it had been truly hard to kill it.¡± Peter 3 shared his experience.

    ¡°You were lucky. From what I know, Pestilence''s world had been conquered by an army of symbiotes.¡± I said, warning all of the Spider-Men once again.

    ¡°How can the symbiotes be that strong? I never felt such potential within the symbiote while it possessed me.¡± Peter 3 asked with a shocked expression, having difficulty believing that the symbiote who had possessed him had such power.

    ¡°This is what I heard from Gwen. I have never encountered a symbiote myself.¡± I explained that this was the extent of what I knew.

    ¡°See, Peter. This is what I am talking about. The more we delay, the greater the risks. Are you ready to endanger our world for only a few people?¡± Dr. Strange asked, reminding Peter what was at risk here.

    ¡°But our work is progressing well. Dr. Octavious has already been cured and we have found what to do to heal Mr. Osborn. Afterwards, only Max is left.¡± Peter argued.

    ¡°Dr. Octavious, Mr. Osborn? Are you talking about Dr. Otto Octavious and Norman Osborn?¡± Peter 3 suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yeah! They are the ones. Do you know them?¡± I asked as I showed him their pictures.

    ¡°They are clearly from my world. I still regret that they died at my hands.¡± Peter 3 said as he recognised both of them.

    ¡°And Max is from my world.¡± Peter 2 said as he looked at an unconscious Max Dillon aka Electro.

    ¡°But how long will this research take? The research could go on for days or even weeks. We don''t have that much time.¡± Dr. Strange said, not willing to risk his world.

    ¡°Peter, I really like you, especially because of your kindheartedness. But that kindheartedness is now and obstacle for you which is not letting you grow. It was because of this kindheartedness that you gave Tony''s last gift to Mysterio.¡±

    Dr. Strange knew what Peter was feeling but he was not going to risk this world just because of his stupidity.

    ¡°But it will not take that much time. I knew Mr. Osborn. With my help, we can create a cure for him much faster.¡± Peter 3 argued, wanting to help.

    ¡°And I can help cure Max.¡± Peter 2 said in support.

    ¡°How about a compromise?¡± I said, realising that the argument was going nowhere.

    ¡°A compromise?¡± Dr. Strange said in surprise.

    ¡°Indeed, a compromise. Just give us a single day. I am confident that we can cure everyone in a single day or at least do enough that they will not die upon their return.¡± I said, asking for a compromise.

    ¡°Alright! I will do as you say, Albion. You all have a single day.¡± Dr. Strange said after mulling over my words for a few minutes, accepting my proposal in the end.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Peter said to Dr. Strange, his voice full of gratefulness.

    ¡°But don''t forget that you only have a single day. Whether you have cured everyone or not, I am pressing the button tomorrow evening. And if I feel that an extremely dangerous person has entered this world, I would not hesitate to press the button.¡± Dr. Strange gave his final ultimatum.

 Chapter 137

    Emma¡¯s POV

    ¡°Can''t believe that Albion is this powerful?¡± Aunt May said as she looked at my Peter slicing through the Rhino shaped giant machine with a red lightning blade like it was butter on the television.

    ¡°You better not underestimate Albion! After all, he has fought toe to toe with Thor once.¡± I said proudly.

    ¡°That powerful! And he is also intelligent enough to work with Tony.¡± Happy said, really impressed by my Peter.

    ¡°Still! I had not thought that two more Spider-Men would arrive in our world.¡±

    ¡°Emma, may I ask you something?¡± Aunt May said hesitantly.

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Have you ever read any of our minds?¡± Aunt May asked politely.

    ¡°No, I have not.¡± I replied immediately without any hesitation.

    ¡°But, why have you not, girl?¡± Dr. Octopus asked as he entered the room.

    ¡°First, tell me if Mr. Osborn is still asleep?¡± I asked since I didn''t want an accident to happen.

    Although I had managed to switch Mr. Osborn back into control, he had been quite mentally drained so I had to put him to sleep for now.

    Once Peter returned, likely with all three Spider-Men, I was going to wake him up and start the procedure for sealing his Goblin personality.

    Honestly, his Goblin personality was not strong enough to take over Mr. Osborn''s body on its own. However, the Goblin serum in Mr. Osborn''s veins bolstered the Goblin enough that he could take over his body temporarily.

    That was also the reason why I could not kill the Goblin personality with my telepathy. Because he was tethered to the Goblin serum in Mr. Osborn''s body, thus making him both of physical as well as mental problem.

    ¡°Yes, Norman is asleep like a baby. I would rather say that he has not slept like this ever since he took the Goblin serum.¡± Dr. Octopus answered.

    ¡°Now, tell me why you are not going around reading everyone''s mind when you have this incredible power?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, it is because it makes it much easier for us to live in the society.¡± I replied honestly.

    ¡°What do you mean, girl?¡± Dr. Octopus said, puzzled by my words.

    ¡°When my powers first manifested, I used to read everyone''s mind like you said. And that is when I learnt how cruel humans could be. My life had not been any good even before my powers manifested but when my telepathy activated, it was like I could see everyone''s true faces.¡± I explained.

    ¡°It was a little too overwhelming. Frustrated by how cruel everyone was, I decided to run away from home, thinking my telepathy would be more than enough for me to make me rich. At that time, I had a complete lack of faith for humanity.¡±

    ¡°But how did all of that change?¡± Aunt May asked curiously since I was not like how I explained myself to be.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I entered Professor Xavier''s Academy.¡± I replied with a smile.

    ¡°My starting days at the Academy were not good but I gradually learnt how to trust people there. I met people my age who had suffered because of their powers yet could smile like nothing had happened.

    Professor Xavier, a telepath himself, taught me how I should use my powers and when. I originally detested his lessons but later learnt to appreciate them. It was him who taught me that the restaurant of one¡¯s power was not a weakness but a strength.

    It is not that I do not use my power to invade others¡¯ mind now but I only use it against those who are hostile to us.¡±

    ¡°There are enough superhumans in your world that you can form an Academy!¡± Happy said, shocked by the fact that there was an entire academy for mutants in our world.

    ¡°We are called mutants. In our world, we have existed since ancient times but have been ostracized far too often. Our powers are because of a special gene called X-gene which manifests almost randomly in any human. One of the major reasons why Professor taught us to respect others'' privacy was because of the stigma us mutants have.¡± I explained the situation of the mutants in our world.

    ¡°Emma, have you ever tried to read Peter''s mind since he is your boyfriend?¡± Aunt May asked teasingly.

    ¡°Actually, it was because I tried to read Albion¡¯s mind that I initially gained interest in him.¡± I said with a chuckle as I recalled our first meeting.

    ¡°Really, how did that happen?¡± Aunt May asked, sensing quite a story.

    ¡°I had tried to read Albion''s mind as I wanted to learn something from him which he was hiding. However, Albion¡¯s powers also have a mental aspect which led to quite an intense backlash for me. This incident caused me to initially be an interest in Albion.¡± I answered.

    Whirl!

    I was about to continue the conversation with Aunt May when suddenly a portal formed before us.

    Looks like they were finally back. As it had been quite sometime since they had dispatched the Rhino, there had likely been a heavy discussion with Dr. Strange at the New York Sanctum.

    My Peter entered not only with this world¡¯s Peter but also the two other Spider-Men we had just seen on the news like I had predicted. Moreover, my Peter also had Max aka Electro in his grasp whose hands were bound with enchanted handcuffs.

    Once everyone entered and the portal closed, the two other Spider-Men removed their masks, revealing that they took were Peter Parker.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Dr. Octavious said, recognising the Peter Parker who was the older of the two. Looks like they were from the same world.

    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Doctor. Never thought that I would see you again.¡± The older Peter said emotionally as he hugged Dr. Octavious.

    ¡°You too, Peter! You have grown older.¡± Dr. Octavious replied with moist eyes. It was clear that there were no hard feelings between the two even if this Peter had killed Dr. Octavious.

    ¡°So, what is the verdict? What has Dr. Strange said?¡± I asked my Peter.

    ¡°Dr. Strange has given us time only till tomorrow evening. After that, we are back home.¡± Peter answered.

    ¡°Well, I believe that it is more than enough time to produce something which can at least save their lives.¡± I said, believing in Peter.

    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Max aka Electro suddenly said as he looked so intently at the fabricator or rather its Arc Reactor that everyone could see that he coveted it.

    ¡°Don''t even think about it!¡± Peter said as he created a few red sparks to threaten Max.

    ¡°You! What are you?¡± Max shouted as he immediately backed away, completely frightened by the sparks.

    ¡°I have always felt like electricity was mine. But now, it seems that this mere sparks can devour me.¡± Max said, explaining his feelings.

    ¡°Why is this Electro afraid of a few sparks?¡± Dr. Octavious asked curiously.

    ¡°Because my red lightning is of a higher tier of lightning with its on magical signature. It has same functions as normal lightning even though it is quite stronger. However against another lightning, it will simply devour it completely.

    Against someone like Electro whose body is too drenched in electricity, it will act as an absolute virus which can tear apart his body in a few hours using his own electricity. So, you better behave Electro!¡±

    Peter explained about his red lightning not only to explain but also to frighten Electro so that he doesn''t try anything.

    ¡°I will behave! I will behave!¡± Max said repeatedly, completely frightened by Peter''s red lightning.

    ¡°Everyone, we should get to work! We only have less than a single day.¡± This world''s Peter said, drawing our attention to the main matter.

    ¡°Alright!¡± My Peter and the other two Peters said as they readied themselves to perform their very best.

 Chapter 138

    Peter¡¯s POV

    ¡°This device will suck the electricity inside your body, Electro. Once the device has completely sucked the electricity, you would be as good as an ordinary human unless you absorb more electricity.¡± This world¡¯s Peter said as he put the device we had created for Electro on his chest.

    ¡°You better behave while the device is sucking the electricity!¡± I said, threatening him lightly as I could sense that he still longed for the Arc Reactor.

    ¡°I will! Just never show me that red lightning again.¡± Electro said, still fearful of my red lightning.

    ¡°So, only I am left, huh!¡± Mr. Osborn said as he approached us. Looks like Emma had finally sealed his Goblin personality.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Mr. Osborn?¡± Emma said as she arrived with two mugs of coffee in her hand.

    ¡°Peter, take this! You have been working all night.¡± Emma said as she handed me a mug of coffee. Even while working on Mr. Osborn''s mind, she still remembered that I too had been working all night along with the others.

    Just the thought of it put a smile on my face as it reminded me of our newly established relationship.

    ¡°Honestly, I have never felt this liberated ever since I took the Goblin serum in a bout of madness. The Goblin no longer rages in my mind, trying to turn me into a monster. I can''t even express how happy I am now.¡± Mr. Osborn said with a large smile since he had seen a ray of hope in his life once again.

    ¡°Be careful though, Mr. Osborn. Even though the Goblin is sealed now, it can escape again if you are not careful. Although it should not happen in the near future.¡±

    ¡°If you ever arrive in my world, I will throw the biggest banquet you have ever seen in your life for the both of you.¡± Mr. Osborn offered in a tone which expressed just how much grateful he was towards us.

    ¡°Let''s just hope that it never come to that. It is my first multiversal experience and I am already raring to return home.¡± I said, not wanting to experience this kind of sudden multiversal travel ever again.

    ¡°So, how much has your research on the Goblin serum progressed, Peter?¡± Emma asked curiously.

    ¡°The research is going on very well but we unfortunately don''t have enough time.¡± I said as I took a sip of the coffee.

    ¡°At the rate, this research is going, I believe that all we can hope for is a medicine which can mitigate the effects of the Goblin serum. Hopefully, Mr. Osborn will be able to cure himself by using our research once he returns to his own world.¡±

    ¡°Peter, what do you think will happen if they arrive in their world cured? According to the two Spider-Men, all these men we are curing are already past for them. So, how will it affect their world?¡± Emma asked, thinking about the implications Dr. Octopus, Mr. Osborn and others will have on their world when they return.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It is indeed a very serious question. I have thought on this topic and have come to two hypothetical conclusions of which one of them is likely to be true.¡± I answered, revealing my own thoughts about the whole time travel and multiverse matter.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°What are these two conclusions?¡± Peter asked curiously as he heard my words.

    ¡°As per Parallel World Theory, any change in timelines would create actually two timelines. But I believe that this hypothesis can''t be correct since a mere change in timeline should not be enough to create another whole world.¡± I explained my first hypothesis.

    ¡°Then, what about the second one?¡± Emma asked.

    ¡°The second conclusion is the one I believe is likely to happen. The change in timeline would likely be assimilated in the current timeline without any major changes just like how it happened with this world''s Captain America.¡± I said, giving an example of what this world¡¯s Captain America had done.

    Still, I had been quite surprised when this world¡¯s Peter had informed me of Captain America¡¯s fate. That he had decided not to return after time travelling to the past so that he could remain with his love. Apparently, he was still alive but quite old.

    ¡°From the few words I have heard from Spider Supreme on this matter,a timeline is quite resistant to change and is not affected much by minor changes.¡± I said, basing my hypothesis on Spider Supreme''s words.

    ¡°At least, I can now be confident that I am not doing anything wrong.¡± Peter said with a sigh upon hearing my words.

    ¡°We should return to work now. We don''t have much time left after all. It is already morning.¡± Peter said as he looked at the rising sun from the window.

    Ring! Ring!

    We were about to join the other two Spider-Men for research on the Goblin serum when Peter¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Dr. Strange, why did you call? Is there another intruder?¡± Peter asked as he immediately packed up the call upon seeing that it was Dr. Strange who was calling.

    ¡°What? There is more than a single intruder. We will handle it, Doctor. Just don''t press that button!¡± Peter said, reassuring Dr. Strange as he ended the call.

    ¡°The location is Brooklyn Bridge. We need to go now!¡± Peter said, immediately telling me the location so that I could create the portal.

    ***********************************

    ¡°Huh! I don''t see any superhuman here.¡± Emma said as all of us stepped outside the portal.

    Splash!

    Just as Emma said these words, a giant green scaled monster came out of the waters with a Spider-Man wearing a red and blue suit clinging on its back on the other side of the bridge.

    Although this monster looked much more dangerous compared to the one I remembered, there was no way I would not recognise this monster. After all, I could never forget what I had become.

    In front of me was a monster I knew all too well, the Lizard! Moreover, it was much more mutated compared to my own Lizard form.

    ¡°Leave me alone, you monster!¡± A surprisingly female voice came from the Spider-Man, revealing that the person was actually a Spider-Woman.

    The Spider-Woman shot a web towards a bridge pillar and swung away just as the Lizard slapped a claw on its back.

    ¡°She is in danger. I will go ahead!¡± I said as I unfurled my wings and shot towards the two of them.

    It was clear to me that the Spider-Woman was in a precarious situation which could be seen by how desperately she was dodging every attack from the Lizard.

    I was closing into towards them but the situation was getting more dangerous by every second, seeing that the Spider-Woman was now dodging the Lizard¡¯s claws by mere inches.

    Whirl!

    It was at this moment that a red coloured portal suddenly appeared between the two of them. A giant fist of red energy came out of the portal and then punched the Lizard.

    Bam!

    It seems that the punch was quite strong since the Lizard was thrown away quite a distance.

    ¡°It seems that I am not late.¡± A young male voice sounded as a man, clearly Spider-Man which could be seen just by looking at his suit came out of the portal.

    He wore a red and black Spider-Man suit. However the main point was that he was floating in air, covered in some sort of red energy which was being generated from his body.

    I could sense that the red energy was related to magical energy once I came closer.

    Never thought that I would ever see a Sorcerer Spider-Man again!

 Chapter 139

    ¡°Grr!!¡±

    The Lizard roared as he swam back towards the two Spiders, seemingly unharmed by the massive punch just now.

    ¡°Shut down your mouth, you monster!¡± The red Spider-Man said as he released chains of red energy which tightened around the Lizard and stopped it in its tracks.

    ¡°You alright?¡± I asked the Spider-Woman once I reached both of them.

    ¡°As alright as one can be after barely surviving this monster¡¯s claws.¡± The Spider-Woman answered sarcastically.

    ¡°Roar~¡±

    Despite being bound, the Lizard was not ready to admit defeat which could be seen by how it was still struggling continuously.

    ¡°I said, shut down your mouth!¡± The red Spider-Man said furiously as he made the chains barbed, causing them to dug into the Lizard''s flesh.

    Grr!

    However, the pain caused the Lizard to go even more berserk. It was even starting to move despite being chained tightly.

    ¡°Let me try!¡± I said as I shot a rather low powered lightning bolt at the Lizard.

    The Lizard¡¯s resistance lessened once it was shocked by the lightning bolt although defiance could still be seen in its eyes.

    ¡°How do we subdue this monster?¡± The red Spider-Man asked since we couldn''t do anything against the lizard as long as it resisted.

    ¡°Don''t worry about it. The answer is already coming our way.¡± I said as I looked at Emma who was flying towards us with her telekinesis, the Spider-Men swinging right behind her.

    ¡°Looks like everything has already been settled.¡± Emma said as the arrived at our location with the others.

    ¡°It is almost done. We just need the Lizard to stop resisting. Can you do it?¡± I asked Emma.

    ¡°Let''s see what I can do.¡± Emma replied as she unleashed her telepathy and entered the Lizard¡¯s mind, consequently making the monster unconscious.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± After a few moments, Emma suddenly let out a small cry, her face revealing an expression of pain, causing my heart to almost skip a beat.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡± Moreover, the Lizard''s resistance increased once again even in its sleep, another sign that Emma was having difficulty subduing Lizard''s mind.

    I wanted to help Emma but unfortunately I knew nothing of the matters of mind and as such, couldn¡¯t interfere.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Roar~¡±

    After a few minutes, the Lizard let out a loud roar, scaring all of us and then suddenly fell silent, completely unconscious this time.

    ¡°Phew! Didn''t expect that it would be this hard?¡± Emma said as she opened her eyes, the few beats of sweat on her face revealing that she didn''t have an easy time subduing the Lizard.

    ¡°You alright?¡± I asked, worried for Emma.

    ¡°I am alright. It is just that Dr. Connors'' mind was much more different than I had thought. It was the mind of neither a human nor a monster but somewhere in between. Due to the unfamiliarity, the Lizard had overwhelmed me for a second which was what increased the difficulty.¡± Emma explained why she had cried earlier.

    ¡°He is Dr. Connors!¡± I said, surprised by the Identity of this Lizard.

    ¡°Yes, he is. Although I have difficulty believing that someone like him about ever become such a monster, Peter.¡± Emma replied.

    ¡°Wait! You are Peter Parker. But your powers are completely different from a Spider-Man.¡± The red Spider-Man asked.

    ¡°I will explain it to you once this situation is handled since it is a rather long story.¡± I replied.

    ¡°What should we do about the Lizard?¡± The Spider-Woman asked. She had been silent till now, perhaps a little overwhelmed by our presence.

    ¡°I believe that I can cure the Lizard since I had created the Lizard serum¡¯s antidote in my world. However, I don''t know if the antidote would actually work since this Lizard is much more mutated compared to the Lizard I had cured.¡± Peter 2 aka the younger Peter said.

    ¡°I have also worked on the Lizard serum. It should not be to hard for us to cure the Lizard with our combined experience even if it has further mutated.¡± I said in support of Peter 2¡¯s words.

    ¡°But what should we do with him until we create the antidote?¡± This world¡¯s Peter asked.

    ¡°Let''s dump him on our apartment building''s rooftop. It would not be had for us to keep him there for a few hours.¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Well, I don''t think that we can find any better place especially since we don''t have much time left.¡± Peter said with a sigh, accepting my proposal.

    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for?¡± I said, creating a portal underneath the Lizard, dropping him on our apartment building''s rooftop.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± Peter said, gesturing for everyone to enter once I created a proper portal to the rooftop.

    ¡°May I ask for the introductions now?¡± I asked since they didn''t seem to be a version of Peter Parker to me, especially the Spider-Man with red energy.

    ¡°I am Mayday Parker.¡± The Spider-Woman said as she unmasked herself. She clearly similar to a Peter Parker but her features had a similarity which just seemed to slip out of my mind.

    ¡°I am the daughter of Peter Parker and Mary Jane.¡± Mayday said, revealing her parentage which shocked all of us.

    ¡°Is this the child me and MJ would have in the future?¡± Peter 3 aka the older Peter suddenly said as he heard her words.

    ¡°You are with MJ in your world?¡± Emma asked curiously.

    ¡°Yeah! We just married last year.¡± Peter 3 revealed happily.

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked the red Spider-Man.

    Ring! Ring!

    The red Spider-Man was about to answer when Peter 1¡¯s phone rang once again.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Strange! We handled everything here. You don''t need to worry.¡± Peter said, reporting to Dr. Strange.

    ¡°We have captured the he monster and one of the other Spider-Men even knows how to cure it. Two more Spiders have arrived but we can deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Then, why the hell did I sense chaos magic near the Brooklyn Bridge?¡± Dr. Strange asked furiously.

    ¡°Chaos magic? It can''t be!¡± Peter said as he suddenly looked at the red Spider-Man in a new light, realising what the red energy was.

    ¡°I guess I should have revealed it earlier.¡± The red Spider-Man said with a sigh as he unmasked himself.

    ¡°I am Magnus Parker, the son of Peter Parker and Wanda Maximoff.¡±

    Magnus Parker was a young man in his early 20s with reddish brown hair and a face which literally screamed that he was the son of Peter Parker.

 Chapter 140

    ¡°Wanda Maximoff? Who is she?¡± Peter 2 aka the younger Peter asked since he didn¡¯t know about her.

    ¡°I don''t know her either.¡± Peter 3 aka the older Peter said, not having heard of Wanda Maximoff either.

    ¡°The one whose powers were magical in nature even though she was not a sorcerer. The one who fell in love with that android, Vision. That Wanda!¡± I said, remembering what I had read about her in this world.

    ¡°Mother fell in love with that insensitive bastard! I can''t believe it!¡± Magnus said, having difficulty believing the fate of this world¡¯s version of his mother. Moreover, he clearly didn''t have a good impression of Vision.

    ¡°Does she exist in your world?¡± He asked me curiously.

    ¡°I have not heard of her yet. However there are many more superhumans in my world compared to this one. So, it is entirely possible for her to actually exist in my world.¡± I replied.

    ¡°I know of her. Father had told me that he fought alongside her when he was still an Avenger.¡± Mayday said, revealing that Wanda Maximoff existed in her world.

    ¡°Was an Avenger?¡± This world¡¯s Peter asked, puzzled by Mayday¡¯s words.

    ¡°He is retired now. I am now the Spider-Woman.¡± Mayday said proudly.

    ¡°What are your relations with this world¡¯s Wanda?¡± Magnus asked this world¡¯s Peter in a suggestive tone.

    ¡°I barely know her. She is at least 15 years older than me.¡± Peter explained so that Magnus didn''t get any ideas.

    Swirl!

    Before we could continue our conversation, a portal suddenly appeared before our eyes and out of it came Dr. Strange.

    ¡°So, you are the Spider-Man who can use Chaos magic. Magnus Parker, right?¡± To everyone''s surprise, Dr. Strange ignored all of us and immediately addressed Magnus.

    ¡°Yes, I am. Magnus Parker, son of Peter Parker and Wanda Maximoff. Is there a problem?¡± Magnus asked frankly.

    ¡°Do you take me for a fool, Magnus? Both you and me know the true potential of Chaos Magic.¡± Dr. Strange said, rebuking Magnus for trying to hide Chaos Magic¡¯s true potential.

    ¡°Is this Chaos Magic that powerful?¡± Mayday asked curiously.

    ¡°Dr. Strange is so concerned about Chaos Magic because Chaos Magic is basically reality manipulation on a small scale.¡± Magnus revealed the true power of Chaos Magic, shocking all of us.

    Reality manipulation, a power I could not even begin to think about what it could achieve and what would even be its limits?

    And a son of Peter Parker had inherited this kind of power through his mother. No wonder Dr. Strange had been worried enough that he came himself.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Sorry for not explaining earlier. My mother had caused a big accident when I was just a child. Since then, I generally do not reveal my Chaos Magic if I can help it so that people do not fear me.¡± Magnus explained why he had not told us earlier about his Chaos Magic.

    ¡°Then, I believe that you would not have any problem if I ask you not to contact this world¡¯s Wanda. Even though you would return to your own world by the end of this day, I don''t want to take any risks.¡± Dr. Strange said, warning Magnus to not contact this world''s Wanda.

    ¡°Did something happen with Ms. Wanda?¡± Peter asked worriedly.

    ¡°Wanda had recently controlled an entire town and brainwashed all the civilians inside with her Chaos Magic. Thankfully, she was stopped before she could do something really wrong. However, her mind is unstable and she is still missing. So, I don''t want to take any risks.¡±

    Dr. Strange revealed Wanda¡¯s fate, leaving all first shocked. Wanda Maximoff was someone who had fought in the final battle against Thanos. For someone like her to brainwash an entire town, her mind must be truly unstable.

    ¡°Should have known the same thing could have also happened here? Us Chaos Magic users have always been rather emotionally vulnerable.¡± Magnus said with a sigh upon hearing about the fate of an alternate version of his mother.

    ¡°Fine! I will do as you say, Dr. Strange.¡± Magnus said, accepting Dr. Strange''s orders.

    ¡°Good! I really hope that I did not have to come once again. Get everything finished before evening, Peter!¡± Dr. Strange said as he opened a portal and left for the Sanctum.

    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Mayday asked once Dr. Strange left.

    ¡°Try to cure Dr. Connors. Hope the formula I have of the antidote works on him even though he has further mutated.¡± Peter 2 said as he looked at the heavily mutated Lizard.

    ¡°Don''t worry too much. I can enhance the antidote with my Chaos Magic.¡± Magnus said, shocking all of us about the Chaos Magic¡¯s versatility.

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡± This world¡¯s Peter asked, too surprised by Magnus¡¯ words.

    ¡°It is difficult to create something out of nothing using Chaos Magic but it would be a piece of cake to manipulate the properties of something which already exists.¡± Magnus explained how he would enhance the antidote.

    ¡°That would be great. Your Chaos magic would make it possible for us to completely cure the Lizard. Thank you, Magnus.¡± Peter said, giving Magnus his heartfelt thanks.

    ¡°It is nothing.¡± Magnus replied shyly.

    ***********************************

    ¡°Peter, did everything go alright?¡± Aunt May asked worriedly as all of us entered the apartment.

    ¡°Wait! Am I seeing even more Spider-Men with you? And is that a girl Spider?¡± Happy said as he noticed Mayday and Magnus.

    ¡°Are you Aunt May? Father has told me a lot about you. I wish you were alive in my world.¡± Mayday said in a chirpy tone as she instantly closed the difference between her and Aunt May, clearly excited to meet her.

    ¡°Who are you, girl?¡± Aunt May asked curiously, already having an inkling of who Mayday was.

    ¡°I am Mayday Parker, daughter of Peter Parker from another world.¡± Mayday said, introducing herself happily.

    ¡°Who is your mother?¡± Aunt May asked in rather too curious tone.

    ¡°My mother is Mary Jane although everyone calls her MJ. However, she is much different from this world¡¯s MJ. After all, she is a redhead and a fashion designer.¡± Mayday answered.

    ¡°Oh, really!¡± Aunt May said, obviously gaining quite an interest in Mayday upon learning that she was Peter Parker and MJ¡¯s daughter from another world.

    ¡°And what about you, young man? You also seen to be related to Peter?¡± Aunt May asked as she looked at Magnus.

    ¡°I am Magnus Parker, son of Peter Parker. I am from a different world than Mayday and my mother is also different.¡± Magnus introduced himself in a shy voice.

    Despite having literal reality bending powers in his grasp, Magnus seemed to be quite a shy guy.

    ¡°Can you tell me more about yourself?¡± Aunt May asked with a glint in her eyes which I recognised as I had seen it when I had informed my own Aunt May that I was going to ask Emma out. However, this glint was much more intense.

    I let out a mental prayer for this world¡¯s Peter, realising that he was going to be hounded for grandchildren as soon as he married.

 Chapter 141

    ¡°Is this antidote really going to work?¡± Mr. Osborn asked as he looked at the bluish green serum which was supposed to be the antidote of Green Goblin serum.

    We were originally going to create a suppresant for the Green Goblin serum due to a lack of time but Magnus¡¯ Chaos Magic changed things too much.

    We just needed to come up with the formula and not the production process since Magnus could easily create the antidote by manipulating the chemicals using his Chaos Magic. Honestly, the Chaos Magic was too overpowered in the field of research, capable of creating results instantly.

    ¡°This antidote is theoretically as closed to perfect as we could create in such a small time.¡± This world¡¯s Peter answered.

    ¡°Then, do it! If nothing else, it will at least hurt the Goblin.¡± Mr. Osborn said resolutely, finally having a hope for erasing his Goblin personality once and for all.

    ¡°Hope this works!¡± Peter prayed as he injected the serum into Mr. Osborn.

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    Mr. Osborn let out a scream just a few moments after the serum was injected and then suddenly fell unconscious.

    ¡°Did something go wrong?¡± Mayday asked as she swung down from the ceiling on a web.

    ¡°It is just that Mr. Osborn''s body is changing rapidly from the antidote which caused a backlash, this making him unconscious.¡± I explained.

    ¡°And would you please come down from the ceiling now, Mayday?¡± I asked Mayday who had once again clung to the ceiling.

    ¡°But it is less crowded over here.¡± Mayday whined. Seriously, this girl was a little too mischievous.

    By now, I had a proper grasp of both Mayday and Magnus'' personalities. Mayday was a mischievous girl who reminded me more of MJ while Magnus was a shy guy who reminded me a little too much of myself.

    ¡°Mayday!¡± Peter 3 aka the older Peter said in an assertive tone. Being the oldest Spider-Man among us, he was the most mature one, especially considering that he was already married to his MJ. Thus, Mayday listened mostly to him since he was the most similar one to her father.

    ¡°Alright! I am coming down.¡± Mayday said with a sigh as she dropped down upon hearing Peter 3¡¯s assertive tone.

    ¡°It was not like I was doing anything wrong. Father does it all the time. I have even seen him kissing mom one time while he was upside down.¡± Mayday complained.

    ¡°Did you really do it?¡± I asked the other Spider-Men, quite surprised by Mayday''s words.

    ¡°Did you, Peter?¡± Aunt May also asked this world''s Peter.

    ¡°I have never, Aunt May!¡± Peter replied, quickly refusing.

    ¡°What about both of you?¡± Mayday asked, clearly interested.

    ¡°I never have. But then again, my Gwen had died after we had established our relationship.¡± Peter 2 aka the younger Peter said in a saddened tone as he was reminded of his Gwen.

    ¡°Sorry to remind you again of Gwen.¡± I apologised, feeling sorry for him.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    It had hurt me when I had heard of Gwen''s fate in Peter 2¡¯s world from him. He had not been able to save his Gwen and she had died in front of his eyes.

    It honestly reminded me of how my on life would have ended if not for Spider Supreme''s intervention. Dying because of my own stupidity by the hands of Gwen who would have carried that guilt for the entirety of her life.

    ¡°Actually, I have also kissed my MJ upside down.¡± Peter 3 revealed, lightening the atmosphere a little.

    ¡°Really! You honestly remind me even more of my father now. Don''t tell me that you are my father from the past.¡± Mayday laid down a rather outlandish hypothesis.

    ¡°That can''t be possible. My MJ is an actress while yours is a fashion designer. Moreover, the Avengers exist in your world but not in mine.¡± Peter 3 replied, refuting Mayday¡¯s hypothesis.

    ¡°Everyone! Mr. Osborn is waking up.¡± Magnus said as he pointed to Mr. Osborn who was now opening his eyes slowly.

    ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡± It seems that Mr. Osborn had not gained his bearings yet as he didn''t say anything immediately.

    He started to move his hands slowly and then his body as he slowly regained his bearings.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Mr. Osborn?¡± Emma asked once it looked like Mr. Osborn had regained his bearings.

    ¡°Like I used to feel before I stupidly took that Goblin serum. The Goblin is gone!¡± Mr. Osborn replied, his face brimming with joy.

    Emma, however didn''t rely on Mr. Osborn''s words and immediately used her telepathy to scan his mind while he was distracted.

    Mr. Osborn''s eyes widened as he felt Emma''s intrusion into his mind but he didn''t resist even a bit as he realized by she was doing so.

    ¡°Is the Goblin really gone?¡± Mr. Osborn asked anxiously as Emma opened her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, he is indeed gone.¡± Emma replied, giving the final verdict.

    ¡°Thank you everyone! If it was not for all of you, I would still have been a monster.¡± Mr. Osborn thanked everyone with tears in his eyes, glad to be finally free from the Goblin serum.

    ¡°Since Mr. Osborn has been cured, we should also treat the Lizard. After all, only a few hours are left before the evening.¡± Magnus said as he presented the Lizard serum¡¯s antidote which he had enhanced with his Chaos Magic.

    When Peter 2 had created the antidote, it was a blue colour. But after Magnus had enhanced it with his Chaos Magic, it now had a trace of red within it for some reason.

    ¡°Sure! We should try it as soon as possible since we don''t have much time left.¡± This world''s Peter said, agreeing with Magnus.

    *************************************

    ¡°Just whatever you thinking when you left this monster on the rooftop, Peter!¡± Happy said, adomony Singh Peter for leaving the lizard like this even though he was still unconscious.

    ¡°We had made sure that the Lizard won¡¯t wake up. Moreover, I had put a warning spell as well as a barrier just in case.¡± I explained that there was no need to worry.

    ¡°Let''s hope that this antidote works!¡± Peter said as he injected the antidote into the Lizard through its mouth as its scales were too hard.

    The Lizard opened his eyes as soon as the antidote was injected. However, as it slowly stood up, its scales started falling, making it confused by this development.

    Before it could take any kind of action, its body started shrinking rapidly and in just a minute, it had reverted into a human I knew all too well, Dr. Connors.

    ¡°I¡­ I am back!¡± Dr. Connors said as he looked at his hands, still having difficulty that he had reverted to his human form.

    ¡°You alright, Dr. Connors?¡± Peter 2 said as he stepped forward since he was the only one among the three Spider-Men who knew Dr. Connors as well as his Lizard form.

    ¡°Huh¡­. You are not the Peter I know. None of you are.¡± Dr. Connors said as he looked at all of us, especially the Peters.

    ¡°It is a long story, Dr. Connors. But the good thing is that you have finally been cured.¡± Peter 2 said to Dr. Connors with a smile.

    ¡°It is indeed a good thing. But I need to meet the Peter I know. There is a lot of work I have to do.¡± Dr. Connors said, revealing his desire to return to his world.

    ¡°You will return soon enough, Doctor. I promise you!¡± Peter 2 assured Dr. Connors.

    ¡°At last, everyone has been cured. We can finally go home!¡± Mayday declared with a grin.

    ¡°Still, I wanted to tour this world a little. After all, this world is much technologically developed compared to mine. And our Statue of Liberty definitely doesn''t have Captain America''s shield.¡± Mayday said, having wanted to explore this world a little.

    I tok wanted to explore this world more, even though it was only for the technology and information I could obtain here.

    ¡°Hey, I have a great idea!¡± Magnus suddenly said.

    ¡°How about we spend our last few hours at the Statue of Liberty? It would be a great place for a farewell.¡±

    ¡°That''s a great idea! Now, it truly feels like you are my brother.¡± Mayday said excitedly as she hugged Magnus, making him blush a little.

 Chapter 142

    ¡°You have amassed quite a big party of Spiders, Peter!¡± This world¡¯s MJ aka Michelle Jones said as she stepped out of the portal along with Ned Leeds and looked at the various interdimensional intruders who had arrived in this world.

    Mayday was currently discussing something with Magnus while the other two Spider-Men were doing a last check on the others to ensure that they were ready to return to their worlds and that they would not die upon their return.

    ¡°You have never glided using your webs? Did your father teach you nothing? That is where the real fun of web swinging begins.¡± Mayday said, furious that Magnus didn''t know the various intricate techniques of web swinging.

    ¡°I never needed to learn them because my Chaos Magic was always more than enough to fill the gaps.¡± Magnus answered sheepishly.

    ¡°Seriously, if I had more time in this world, I would have taught you everything I knew about web swinging. Promise me that you would learn everything about web swinging from your father once you return to your world. A Spider-Man is not a real Spider-Man unless he knows how to web swing truly.¡± Mayday said seriously, wanting Magnus to learn the true art of web swinging.

    ¡°Alright, I promise!¡± Magnus promised Mayday with a chuckle.

    ¡°Max, the electricity in your body has now been fully drained. Just don''t do anything stupid when you return to our world.¡± Peter 2 warned Electro for the last time.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I am not an idiot. There is no way I would risk my life.¡± Electro assured Peter 2 that he won''t do anything stupid.

    ¡°Any difficulties on your side, Dr. Connors!¡± Peter 2 asked Dr. Connors.

    ¡°Fortunately, there are not. I just want to return to my world now.¡± Dr. Connors answered.

    ¡°Are your mechanical arms working well, Dr. Octavious? Any problems due to the chip?¡± Peter 3 checked on Dr. Octopus¡¯ mechanical limbs for the last time.

    ¡°No, there are not. They are completely in my control now.¡± Dr. Octopus confirmed that there were no complications.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry about us, Peter. Now that we have been cured, there is no way we are going to die anytime soon. After all, I still have a lot to teach Harry.¡± Mr. Osborn assured Peter 3 that nothing will go wrong.

    ¡°You must be this world¡¯s MJ!¡± Mayday said to MJ as she noticed her along with Ned.

    ¡°Umm¡­ You are?¡± MJ asked, surprised by Mayday''s appearance.

    ¡°I am Mayday Parker, Peter Parker¡¯s daughter from an alternate world.¡± Mayday introduced herself.

    ¡°Really?¡± MJ¡¯s eyes widened in surprise upon learning who Mayday was.

    ¡°Yes. Actually, my mother is also MJ but she is Mary Jane not Michelle Jones.¡± Mayday revealed who her mother was.

    ¡°The one Albion was talking about? The redhead?¡± MJ asked.

    ¡°Yes, the same one but from a different dimension.¡± Mayday replied in affirmative.

    ¡°And then there is Magnus!¡± Mayday said, pointing towards Magnus who waved shyly.

    ¡°Who is he? He looks quite similar to Peter. Is he your brother?¡± MJ asked curiously.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Technically, it¡¯s true since he is the son of Peter Parker from a different world and not mine. Moreover, he is actually the son of Wanda Maximoff.¡± Mayday explained who Magnus actually was.

    ¡°I think I am a little too shocked upon seeing Peter''s children from another world.¡± MJ said as she clutched her head, overwhelmed by the identities of Mayday and Magnus.

    ¡°Looks like everyone is mingling quite well.¡± Emma commented after looking at everyone.

    ¡°Indeed, they are. But they are also anxious to return. Just like us.¡± I replied.

    ¡°That''s true. However, even though this multiversal trip was unexpected, it was truly a big windfall. We gained a lot here.¡± Emma said, talking about everything we had obtained here.

    ¡°Yeah! We can literally change the world with everything we have obtained here.¡± As I said these words, my eyes involuntarily moved to my spatial bracelet which contained the hard drive Happy had given me. I had also put inside all the information regarding the major events which had happened in this world.

    ¡°Everyone, shall we have a picture?¡± Ned proposed as he took out a camera. He had clearly prepared thoroughly since the camera even had a printer attached to it so that he could print the pictures on the spot.

    ¡°That''s a great idea, Ned!¡± This world''s Peter said, excited to have a picture with everyone.

    ¡°Everyone! Can you please gather? We are taking a group picture to commemorate our meeting.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Magnus!¡± Mayday said excitedly as she literally dragged Magnus for the picture.

    Click!

    ¡°And it''s done!¡± Ned said as he clicked the picture and started printing it.

    ¡°I can''t wait to show this picture to Mom and Dad.¡± Mayday said excitedly as she held the picture in her hand.

    ¡°I would surely treasure this picture for the rest of my life.¡± I said as I looked at the picture and then put it in my spatial bracelet.

    Swirl!

    ¡°Looks like everything has been settled.¡± Dr. Strange said as he arrived through a portal, the man who piloted the Rhino floating beside him in an unconscious state.

    Behind him walked a man whom I didn''t recognize at first glance. He was a muscular, blonde haired man wearing a green and black striped t-shirt.

    ¡°Flint! You managed to stabilise your body.¡± Peter 3 said, recognising that he was actually Flint Marko, the Sandman.

    ¡°Dr. Strange give me an artefact which helped me stabilise my body.¡± Flint explained as he showed us the artefact bracelet on his wrist.

    ¡°Well, since all of you were doing so much for them, I decided to help a little too.¡± Dr. Strange explained why he helped Sandman in a rather embarrassed tone.

    ¡°Anyways, since everyone has been cured, I believe it''s time for everyone to return to their own worlds.¡± Dr. Strange said as he took out the sealed box which contained the ritual.

    ¡°Of course, I have no objection. As you have already said, the longer this ritual continues, the greater the chances for a dangerous entity to enter our world.¡± Peter said, ready to return us to our worlds.

    However, I could see that his eyes had clearly moistened. Looks like he was rather reluctant to wave us goodbye which was obvious since all of us had become quite close.

    ¡°Don''t fear the public reaction. You are Spider-Man, the friendly neighbourhood superhero, no matter what anyone else says.¡± I said my last words to Peter as I clapped on his shoulder to show my support.

    ¡°Yeah! You are Spider-Man. Be who you are! Don''t let anyone else decide it for you.¡± Peter 2 and Peter 3 said as they also put their hands on his shoulder.

    ¡°My father has told me many of his stories where he had to risk it all. The life of a Spider-Man is always eventful. This is just another one of those events. Don''t let it bring you down.¡± Mayday said to Peter, encouraging him to not let the ordeal he was facing bring him down.

    ¡°Your journey as a Spider-Man is only starting now. Don''t lose hope just yet!¡± Magnus said to Peter, asking him to move on in his life.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Peter said with tears in his eyes as he thanked all of us.

    ¡°Aaah!!¡±

    Suddenly, Dr. Connors let out a scream as his body started transforming back into the Lizard all of a sudden. Something which should have been impossible.

    Before his transformation even completed, he started running towards Dr. Strange.

    ¡°Not so fast, Doctor!¡± I said as I used my speed to instantly reach him and give him a solid punch on his chin, causing him to fly away and hit a wall.

    Boom!

    I was about to rush towards Dr. Connors to see why he had suddenly transformed into the Lizard when I felt a shockwave behind me.

    When I looked back, I could see Dr. Strange lying on the ground several metres away from where he initially was and the ritual box was in the hand of Magnus!

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Magnus?¡± Mayday shouted as she ran towards him.

    However, Magnus created a red barrier with his Chaos Magic which stopped Mayday in her tracks.

    ¡°Who the hell are you, Magnus Parker? What are your intentions?¡± Dr. Strange asked seriously as he stood up.

    ¡°Let me reintroduce myself. I am Magnus Parker, the Chaos Spider. But you may call me the ¡®Avatar of Chthon¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 143

    ¡°Avatar of Chthon? What do you mean by that?¡± Mayday asked furiously, confused by the term. Even I had not heard the name of Chthon before.

    ¡°Who cares?¡± I said as I created a red lightning spear in my hand. The most important objective right now was to subdue Magnus and reobtain the ritual box which was his objective.

    With this thought in my mind, I swung the spear at the red barrier. However, to my surprise, my red lightning spear which had not found its match till now only managed to create a few ripples on the barrier.

    ¡°Ha! It''s useless. You can''t be pierce through this barrier as it contains the power of my lord Chthon. In fact, you should be proud that you could create even a few ripples on it, Albion.¡± Magnus said, sneering at my attempt. His personality seemed completely different from the shy boy earlier.

    ¡°In the most secret books available only to the Sorcerer Supreme, Chthon has been said to be an extremely powerful interdimensional being of incalculable power. Moreover, it is said to be a malevolent entity. How did a Spider-Man like you fall into its grasp and became its Avatar?¡± Dr. Strange asked seriously, finding it odd that a Spider-Man would ever serve such a malevolent entity.

    ¡°What you don''t know is that my lord Chthon is the source of Chaos Magic in the entire multiverse. As such, he can be called the God of Chaos. My mother and I as well as every other Chaos Magic user in the entire multiverse obtains this power from him. As such, we are his indirect vassals.¡± Magnus explained his connection to Chthon.

    ¡°Why am I even explaining it to you? It''s time for me to begin my work for which I came to this world.¡± Magnus said as he channelled his Chaos Magic into the ritual box.

    The magic circles contained inside the ritual box turned red due to the influence of Chaos Magic and suddenly released a huge red beam of light towards the sky.

    The evening sky turned red due to the red beam of light and intense spatial fluctuations could be felt soon enough.

    ¡°Just what have you done, Magnus?¡± Dr. Strange said in a horrified tone as he looked at this phenomenon.

    ¡°I just enhanced the function of the Runes of Kof-Kol and what they had been used for.¡± Magnus replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°The Runes of Kof-Kol were calling those people from all over the multiverse who knew that Peter Parker was Spider-Man¡­¡­. Have you gone mad?¡± Dr. Strange''s eyes widened in shock as he seemed to realise just what Magnus was trying to do.

    ¡°So, you have finally realised but I am going to do.¡± Magnus said with a laugh as if he was enjoying the look of horror on Dr. Strange''s face.

    ¡°Do you want to destroy our world? Is that why you are calling such an existence here?¡± Dr. Strange asked with a grave expression.

    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± I asked, not able to understand what he was doing.

    ¡°Let me explain what''s having to you ignorant fools who know nothing. This ritual called people who knew that Peter Parker was Spider-Man to this world. I just enhanced the ritual using my Chaos Magic to call someone who also knows Spider-Man''s true identity, my Lord Chthon!¡± Magnus gleefully proclaimed that he was calling Chthon, the God of Chaos to this world.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°And what would Chthon do after arriving in this world?¡± I asked Magnus, confused what could such a great entity obtain from this world.

    ¡°It is a really simple question with just as simple answer. He would rule over this world as is his right and duty to rule over these ignorant ants.¡± Magnus answered, honestly believing that Chthon was the only one who had the right to rule this world.

    ¡°Was everything you told us a lie? A false story only for luring us into your trap?¡± Mayday asked with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°It was not a lie, Mayday. Only a half-truth.¡± Magnus explained in a surprisingly soft tone.

    ¡°I told you that my mother Wanda had died in an accident she had caused with her Chaos Magic when I was just a child. But what I didn''t tell you was that the incident turned the entire world against me.

    The so called superheroes didn¡¯t want repeat of the incident and they were ready to kill me for it, the last Chaos Magic user in that world even though I was just a child. But my father would never have let it happen.

    He betrayed everything, even his own ideals and escaped with me. We continued to run for several years, going from one place to another, never staying at a place for more than a month. But in the end, the managed to find us.

    However, even then, my father fought for me to the very end and thus lost his life protecting me. The rage I felt back then made me realise my true potential.

    As an offspring of a Spider-Man and a Chaos Magic user, I had such potential that I forged a connection to Lord Chthon in an instant and obtained enough power from him that I could slaughter all of my father''s murderers.

    Then, I offered my world to Lord Chthon after I had slaughtered every single superhuman on my world. Ever since then, I am the Avatar of Chthon, his sword and the very extension of his will.¡±

    Magnus revealed his entire life story to us, perhaps because he felt that it didn''t matter if we learnt about his story since this world would soon be under Chthon.

    ¡°You don''t need to fear though. Lord Chthon would treat all of you quite well. He has always respected the Spiders. Perhaps you would even join his cause once you get to know his true power.¡± Magnus said to us, already giving us an offer as if this world being conquered by Chthon was already a done deal and we could do nothing but accept it.

    ¡°Like you actually care for us. You just want to use us to conquer our worlds.¡± I said, realising that his motive was similar to that of the symbiotes.

    ¡°So, you realised the truth, huh! Well, it doesn''t matter. You will do my lord''s bidding whether you want it or not.¡± Magnus said in a sinister tone, not regarding us as his equal at all.

    ¡°Don''t think that you have won just yet, Magnus.¡± I said in a furious tone as I transformed into my draconic form. I still had difficulty believing that this was the true personality of the shy Magnus I was talking happily with just a few minutes ago.

    ¡°Oh! You actually hid this much power in your body, Albion! But you would never be able to pierce this barrier no matter how powerful you are.¡± Magnus said, not regarding even my draconic form as a danger.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I said furiously as I squeezed every single bit of power I could drain from my Saint Graph.

    I usually hesitated to use my full power but at this moment, I desperately wished that my Saint Graph was much more complete.

    Huge amounts of red lightning concentrated on my claws as I flew towards the Chaos Barrier at my full speed, concentrating every single bit of strength and energy I had in my body on my claws.

    The barrier resisted as it was hit by my red lightning but to my surprise, my body passed through the barrier like it didn''t even exist.

    Not having any time to think about the reason why it happened, I rushed towards Magnus whose face was filled with shock because I had actually passed his nigh impenetrable barrier.

    As I closed the distance between Magnus and I, Magnus immediately threw the ritual box away without any hesitation and tried to fly away from me.

    ¡°How did you cross the barrier?¡± Magnus asked as I caught the ritual box in my hand.

    ¡°Just hope that you never meet me again. The day you meet me again would be your end.¡± I said these words as I pushed the button on the ritual box.

    However, nothing happened! The ritual box was still releasing the red beam of light in the sky.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!! Like I said before, Albion. There is nothing you can do!¡±

    As Magnus said these words, several spatial rifts started appearing in the sky!

 Chapter 144

    ¡°No matter what you do, the descent of my lord Chthon is inevitable. It would be better for you to accept your fate without any useless resistance.¡± Magnus said, as arrogant as ever.

    ¡°I refuse to believe it.¡± I replied defiantly.

    There was simply no way I was going to accept my defeat. I knew that the moment Chthon descended, our future was over. We would either be killed or become Chthon¡¯s puppets. As such, a defeat was something unacceptable.

    I flew and crossed the Chaos Barrier, my body still not receiving any resistance from the barrier for some mysterious reason.

    ¡°Do something, Dr. Strange!¡± I said as I gave the ritual box to him.

    As much as I wanted to smash that bastard Magnus¡¯ face, what was most important now was to deactivate this ritual box and stop Chthon¡¯s descent.

    ¡°It''s useless!¡± I could hear Magnus'' mocking voice from behind me but I paid it no mind.

    ¡°Albion, my spells are not working on the ritual box!¡± Dr. Strange said sorrowfully. Did that mean we could do nothing?

    ¡°I told ya! No matter what you do, it''s useless. Just accept your fate¡ª It can''t be!¡± Magnus was saying his usual drivel when he suddenly shouted, his voice full of panic.

    When I looked towards Magnus, I could see that he was looking at the sky with surprisingly with an expression of horror.

    I looked up to see that a rainbow light had appeared in the red sky filled with Chaos Magic and was making a pattern, a pattern of a web.

    Once the rainbow web pattern was completely formed in the red sky, it released a pillar of rainbow light which smashed into the ground before my eyes.

    A figure appeared from the pillar of rainbow light, someone I knew all too well, the one who had made me who I was today, Spider Supreme.

    ¡°Hello, everyone! Looks like you are in the middle of a little crisis.¡± Spider Supreme said as if this literally world ending scenario was a little crisis.

    A small smile appeared on my face because I knew that Spider Supreme would never have joked like this if he could not handle this situation.

    However, this smile could not be maintained for any longer since Magnus¡¯ aura suddenly rose sharply after Spider Supreme''s arrival.

    His presence was also much stronger than before. It was almost as strong as the Chaos Magic which was filling the sky right now.

    ¡°To think that you were still alive, Spider Supreme! Everyone had thought that you were dead when you dropped off the radar a hundred years ago.¡± Magnus said in a surprisingly warped voice which was much different from his own.

    ¡°So, you have finally arrived, Chthon!¡± Spider Supreme said, making me realise that it was actually Chthon who was speaking through Magnus.

    ¡°To answer your question, I was always alive, just on a vacation. However, I had wanted to reveal myself as late as possible. But who could have thought that you would be so insidious, Chthon? Sneaking your own agent into a Multiversal Convergence, that is something I thought only the God of Symbiotes did.¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°I was clearly not insidious enough if you could find me even while hiding, Spider Supreme. Given your words, it seems that you are the one who stopped the symbiotes from corrupting the Spiders in the Multiversal Convergence last month.¡± Chthon said, realising from Spider Supreme¡¯s words that he was the one who stopped the symbiotes¡¯ plan.

    ¡°I was just lucky that my protege was here.¡± Spider Supreme replied.

    ¡°So, Albion was your protege, huh! No wonder he has a power even I have no information about.¡± Chthon said as he realised why I had such unique powers.

    ¡°However, have you grown foolish over your vacation, Spider Supreme? You can never defeat me as long as I have Magnus.¡± Chthon in Magnus'' body said as he pointed towards the rainbow web pattern in the sky.

    Suddenly, the Chaos Magic in the sky converged towards the rainbow Web pattern and before long, the rainbow web was half red. It was a sign that Spider Supreme''s mystic art had been corrupted by Chthon.

    ¡°As long as Magnus Parker is in this world, you would never be able to borrow enough energy from the Web of Life and Destiny to remove my influence here. Why have you come then?¡± Chthon asked.

    Chthon was calling Spider Supreme''s unique mystic art the Web of Life and Destiny and that Spider Supreme was actually borrowing power from it. Was this Web of Life and Destiny something much greater?

    ¡°Have you come to donate your life to me? My influence in this world has gone so strong that without removing it, the ritual of the Runes of Kof-Kol can never be reversed. So, it is impossible for you to defeat me.¡± Chthon said arrogantly.

    As he said these words, a huge hand formed of Chaos Magic suddenly came out of a spatial rifts, a sign that Chthon¡¯s advent had started.

    ¡°Ha ha ha!! My advent has started, Spider Supreme. There is nothing you can do now. Just swear your allegiance to me. I would gladly take you under my wing.¡± Chthon awkward with a laugh as if everything was under his control.

    ¡°Why can''t I do anything now?¡± Spider Supreme suddenly said.

    A use amount of lightning suddenly started generating from Spider Supreme''s hands as he said these words. Moreover, I could feel that this lightning was much, much more stronger than my own red lightning.

    ¡°Lightning! Ha ha ha ha!! Have you fallen so low that you would actually use elemental magic on me, Spider Supreme? You clearly know that elemental magic is useless against me.¡± Chthon said mockingly, reminding Spider Supreme that his attack was useless.

    However, his mocking expression soon turned into one of shock as a double-edged spear appeared in the hands of Spider Supreme. Looking at the spear, the weapon seemed to be formed not of any metal but actual bone. Moreover, it was not any ordinary bone since it gave off a golden glow.

    Although I didn''t know anything about this spear, I could feel an extremely strong magical signature from it along with a distinct feeling of sacredness.

    ¡°The Lance of Divinity made of Sacred Bones!¡± Spider Supreme invoked.

    ¡°Come forth and annihilate all evil, [Sakra¡¯s Vajra].¡±

    Spider Supreme threw the spear directly at the giant red hand in the sky after finishing the chant which revealed that the spear was actually a Noble Phantasm, perhaps of Indian origin since its name definitely sounded Indian.

    Boom!

    As the spear flew into the sky and hit the giant red hand, the entire sky was filled with lightning making it difficult to see what actually happened in the collision.

    However, as the lightning subsided, my eyes widened in surprise as I looked at the result. The giant red hand, the spatial rifts, everything had disappeared as if it had never existed.

    The only things remaining were the half rainbow, half red web pattern along with the beam of light still being released from the ritual box. Even the Chaos Magic enveloping the sky had disappeared, revealing the original sunset sky.

    ¡°How did you do it? What was that spear? It should have been impossible for you to have anything which could deal with my power!¡± Chthon asked furiously.

    ¡°You don''t need to know.¡± Spider Supreme replied nonchalantly as he took the ritual box from the hands of Dr. Strange.

    ¡°This is not over, Spider Supreme!¡± Chthon warned Spider Supreme as he suddenly disappeared into a spatial rift.

    The web pattern above had returned to a complete rainbow colour, signifying that Magnus Parker, Avatar of Chthon was no longer in this world.

    ¡°Let''s finish this!¡± Spider Supreme said as the Eye of Agamotto on his chest opened, revealing the time stone inside.

    Green magic circles filled with the power of time appeared on Spider Supreme''s hands as he casted a time spell on the ritual box. Soon after, the ritual box stopped releasing the red beam of light and returned to its original state, completely free from the influence of Chaos Magic.

    ¡°It''s over!¡± I muttered once the ritual box returned to its original state. I let out a sigh as I realised that this world had been saved despite all the odds.

 Chapter 145

    ¡°Thank you for saving this world, Spider Supreme.¡± I thanked Spider Supreme once all the phenomena in the sky disappeared.

    ¡°No need to thank me. It was my duty. In fact, I should be the one to thank you.¡± Spider Supreme replied, thanking me instead to my surprise.

    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± I asked, confused by his words.

    ¡°Because I would never have found about Magnus Parker and Chthon¡¯s plan this early if you had not been in this world, Peter. By the time I would have acted, it would have been too late.¡± Spider Supreme explained.

    ¡°So, you are the famed Spider Supreme Albion was talking about. As a former Sorcerer Supreme, I am ashamed that I could not defend my world and you had to save us.¡± Dr. Strange said, apologising for his inability to resist Chthon¡¯s plan and save his world.

    ¡°It was not your fault, Dr. Strange. Chthon had acted far too swiftly for anyone to be able to do anything. By the time you could do something, it was already too late.¡± Spider Supreme said, not blaming Dr. Strange for the incident.

    ¡°Peter, you alright!¡± Emma asked worriedly as she approached me. She hugged me tightly before I could even say anything.

    ¡°I had thought that we would die today.¡± She muttered in a sorrowful tone. It was clear that she was quite emotionally affected by the sudden ordeal which could have easily lead to our death or something worse if Spider Supreme had not acted.

    ¡°Still, I can''t believe that Magnus was someone like that. He was such a sweet guy when I had first met him.¡± Mayday said, still distraught over Magnus¡¯ true identity as the Avatar of Chthon.

    ¡°We should have listened to Dr. Strange''s words when he had warned us about Magnus. No, it would have been better if I had listened to Dr. Strange from the very start and reversed the ritual when he had first proposed.¡± This world¡¯s Peter said, clearly blaming himself for everything that had happened.

    After all, he was the one who had wanted to cure the interdimensional intruders.

    ¡°There is no need for you to blame yourself, Peter. If Chthon had not targeted this world, he would have targeted another one. It is just the nature of beings like Chthon. At least, we were lucky that we could stop him this time. Chthon won''t act for some time after this defeat. So, stop beating yourself, Peter. It was never your fault.¡± Spider Supreme explained to Peter why it was Chthon''s fault and not his own.

    ¡°Dr. Connors is alright! Moreover, there seems to be no trace of the Lizard Serum in his veins.¡± Peter 2 shouted as he reported Dr. Connors'' condition.

    Dr. Connors had reverted to his human form almost immediately after I had thrown him at the wall. Meaning that he was in his Lizard form for at most half a minute.

    ¡°Then, why had he transformed into the Lizard when he had already been cured?¡± Dr. Octavious questioned.

    ¡°There is no need for you to overthink this situation. This is just a trick of Chaos Magic. A small amount of the Lizard Serum¡¯s power must have been stored in Dr. Connors'' body for one last transformation which was triggered by Magnus to divert everyone''s attention, thus allowing him to steal the ritual box.¡± Spider Supreme explained what had happened with Dr. Connors.

    ¡°Magnus must have tampered the serum when he was enhancing it. He was manipulating everything from the start.¡± Mayday said furiously upon realising how much Magnus had played with us.

    ¡°Does that mean something is wrong with me too? After all, the Goblin Serum¡¯s antidote had also be made by Magnus.¡± Mr. Osborn asked worriedly.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Let me check.¡± Spider Supreme casted an analysis spell which was clearly a unique one given the fact that I couldn''t even understand the runes on the magic circle.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ There are no traces of Chaos Magic in your body. So, you don''t need to worry.¡± Spider Supreme gave the verdict causing Mr. Osborn to release a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Magnus had likely focused only on Dr. Connors because he felt that Mr. Osborn won¡¯t be enough to distract anyone.¡±

    ¡°So, what now?¡± This world¡¯s Peter asked.

    ¡°Now, everyone needs to return to their own worlds. But first, I need to tell Albion something.¡± Spider Supreme said, pointing at me.

    He took me a little far away from everyone and then casted a magical barrier which I could sense was one of complete isolation.

    ¡°Wha tis it that you want to talk about, Spider Supreme?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You must have questions regarding why you could easily cross the barrier formed of Chaos Magic like it didn''t even exist.¡± Spider Supreme asked.

    ¡°Of course, I have. But so much happened in the last few minutes that I just couldn''t ask you.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Chaos Magic manipulates reality. But what would happen if it encounters something from a different reality.¡± Spider Supreme asked, shocking me as I had expected a much different answer.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I believe that it would not be able to manipulate it. It would be like a computer program trying to handle a code in a language it is not designed to work with.¡± I answered after some serious thinking.

    ¡°It¡­ It can''t be!¡±

    As I answered this question, a sudden realisation came upon me regarding what Spider Supreme was trying to say.

    ¡°Are you saying that my powers are from a different reality?¡± That could be the only answer cause I definitely was not from a different reality.

    ¡°Indeed, your powers are from a dragon of a different reality, i.e., a different multiverse. This gives you the characteristic of a ¡®Foreigner¡¯, meaning ¡®The Entity Outside the Realm''.¡± Spider Supreme confirmed my hypothesis and explained what kind of characteristic I had because of my unique situation.

    ¡°Is that why you need my help?¡± I asked after hearing his words.

    ¡°That is part of the reason. A Foreigner is like a Joker card, capable of doing things others can''t even dream of as they are not bound by the rules of this multiverse.¡± Spider Supreme answered in affirmation.

    ¡°But how can I ever fight monsters like Chthon? It just doesn''t make sense. I couldn''t do anything when Chthon had started to descend.¡± I said because I found myself inadequate in front of such monstrous beings.

    ¡°That is because a lot of your Saint Graph is still locked. In fact, I didn''t want you to be involved in this kind of matters for years. But unfortunately, fate had other plans. Once more of your Saint Graph is unlocked, you will understand what I mean.¡± Spider Supreme explained why I was not ready yet.

    ¡°How did you even obtain something from a different multiverse?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°I had actually fallen in a different multiverse by accident a hundred years ago. That is why Chthon was saying that I was dead. Because I was assumed to be because of my disappearance. Your powers, the Noble Phantasms, my dear wife Morgan, your big sis Melusine, they are all from that multiverse. I had actually saved them and they eventually followed me to this multiverse.¡±

    To think that so many things and people who had influenced me till now were actually from a different multiverse.

    ¡°Does that mean the attack you used just now was also from that world?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Indeed, that is my Noble Phantasm. The Indian God Indra¡¯s weapon, Vajra. The situation which led to me obtaining this weapon is something I don''t want to talk about but I can''t deny its power.¡± Spider Supreme answered, clearly reluctant to talk about his Noble Phantasm.

    ¡°Anyways, we should return now. The sooner you return to your worlds, the better.¡± Spider Supreme said as he removed the barrier.

    ¡°Albion, look!¡± This world''s Peter pointed me towards the sky as we returned.

    Helicopters were flying in the sky, slowly approaching our position. They obviously knew that this place was the epicenter of the recent phenomenon.

    ¡°We must hurry! They must not find the other Spiders.¡± Dr. Strange said as he looked at the approaching helicopters.

    ¡°They would start blaming Peter the moment they see him here.¡± MJ said, still angry at the public and the media for the whole Mysterio debacle.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I will say that an interdimensional monster had invaded and Peter had helped me defeat it.¡± Dr. Strange assured that he would handle the situation.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Spider Supreme addressed all of us.

    ¡°I know that all of you are quite affected by the recent incident but I must ask you all to not dwell too much on it. This is not your battle yet. I will handle everything here.¡±

    ¡°Now, all of you must return to your worlds. It is too dangerous for you to remain here.¡± Spider Supreme said as he took out the ritual box.

    ¡°Goodbye, everyone!¡± Spider Supreme said these last words before he pushed the button which should have been pushed long ago.

 Chapter 146

    Even though I was better prepared this time, the disorienting feeling I felt during the interdimensional transportation was still the worst.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ I never want to have this feeling again.¡± I said once the interdimensional transportation ended and we were thrown to the ground by a portal.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Emma said in support as I gave her a hand to help her rise up.

    Once I completely got my bearings, I looked around and found that we were surprisingly in front of the restaurant where we were dining yesterday.

    Fortunately, we had not appeared exactly where we had disappeared from. It would have caused a huge mess and more than likely caused a confrontation with the staff.

    ¡°Peter, look! I can access my accounts. We are definitely in our world.¡± Emma said happily as she found the confirmation that we were indeed in our world. Though I had never thought that I would ever be happy simply because I was in my own world.

    ¡°I believe we should call Professor first. Everyone must be worried about us since we didn''t return yesterday.¡± I suggested to Emma. Even though it had only been a single day, it was obvious for them to be worried for us.

    ¡°They must be thinking that we had secretly went away for a tryst.¡± Emma joked.

    ¡°Hello, Professor!¡± I said to Professor Xavier as I called him.

    ¡°You are finally here, Peter. I had been deeply worried when you and Emma had not returned yesterday. I even contacted Ancient One and to my shock, she told me that both of you went through the same thing as Gwen, meaning you were in another world.

    Even though we knew that Spider Supreme had his eyes on you and you would not be in danger because of your immense powers anyways, we could not help but worry. Fortunately, your stay in another world was not as long as Gwen''s.¡±

    Looks like Professor Xavier had been worried enough that he had even called Ancient One. It was clear from his voice just how much glad he was to find that we were alright.

    ¡°I have learnt a lot in that another world, Professor. I now know who was the alien telekinetic who attacked New York and even who was his master. There is so much more I have found that I can''t even begin to tell.¡± I said, giving professor a small sample of our earnings in that world.

    As I said this words to Professor Xavier, my eyes involuntarily fell on my special ring which had the disk containing all the information and technology from that world.

    ¡°What? Are you telling the truth, Peter? If you have really found such information, we can literally change the world, prepare ourselves from future threats.¡± Professor Xavier exclaimed, surprised by my words.

    ¡°I will tell you everything once I come over¡ª Huh!¡± Before I could finish my words, Ancient One''s message came to me through a communication spell.

    ¡°Come to Kamar Taj immediately!¡±

    ¡°It seems that we will be a little late. Ancient One is calling for us.¡± I relayed Ancient One''s message to Professor Xavier.

    ¡°It is obvious for her to call you since you went through a multiversal adventure. See ya later then, Peter! Try to come sooner if possible.¡± Professor Xavier said as he ended the call, anxious to hear everything we had learnt but still respecting Ancient One.

    ¡°Let''s see what Ancient One has to say. Shall we?¡± Emma said as she raised her hand towards me.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± I said with smile as I took her hand and created a portal to Kamar Taj.

    ***********************************

    As I and Emma walked through Kamar Taj, a few apprentices and sorcerers greeted us. However, we could not stop to exchange pleasantries with them since Ancient One had called for us.

    It was then my legs suddenly stopped walking as my eyes suddenly fell on a certain individual.

    ¡°What happened, Peter?¡± Emma asked.

    I simply pointed my finger towards that individual, a younger Dr. Strange. He was wearing apprentice robes and sparring with Master Mordo, proving that he was actually talented.

    ¡°Dr. Strange really exists in our world. Another proof that this world is similar to the one we had been to.¡± Emma commented upon seeing Dr. Strange.

    ¡°We should continue. We need to tell Ancient One what we found.¡± I said to Emma and gestured for her to continue with me.

    We found Ancient One in the same courtyard where she often sat and discussed the matters of Kamar Taj with other Masters. She seemed to be looking at the night sky and turned towards us as she sensed our presence.

    ¡°Welcome back, Peter! You too, Emma! I had never thought that both of you would be kidnapped for a Multiversal Convergence. I hope that everything went well since you were only gone for a single day. Would you like some tea?¡± Ancient One offered, perhaps to soothe our nerves and calm ourselves since we had been through such an overwhelming experience.

    ¡°Sorry, we can''t partake in tea with you at this moment, Ancient One. We have been through a lot and want to return to X-Mansion as soon as possible.¡± I said, rejecting her offer politely.

    ¡°If you say so. How was your first multiversal experience by the way?¡± Ancient One asked curiously.

    ¡°I would say that it was much more enlightening than I could ever have expected it to be. The world we went to was much similar to our own even though it had some glaring differences. As such, I learnt a lot there since that world was 10 years ahead of us.¡± I answered truthfully.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ancient One asked as she suddenly stood up, shock visible on her face.

    ¡°Are you sure that the world you went to was similar to our own?¡±

    ¡°I am sure, Ancient One. There are many events which happened in both worlds in similar ways. The information we obtained on those events will be very helpful in drawing conclusions in our world.

    In fact, I even managed to learn the identity of the mastermind behind the alien invasion from that world''s information. And there are even some future events which seem likely to happen if we compare the information.¡±

    ¡°Did you manage to meet my other self in that world?¡± Ancient One asked as she retook her seat.

    ¡°Actually, you were long dead in that world. However, we met your successor. Surprisingly, he was the new apprentice we saw just a minute ago, Dr. Strange.¡± I replied.

    ¡°So, you now know a snippet of the supposed future, huh!¡± Ancient One said with a sigh, accepting that this particular event was supposed to happen in our future.

    ¡°Is that what was supposed to happen? Your death at the hands of Caecilius. Is that what you saw using the time stone?¡± I asked.

    ¡°So, you know even this much. Yes, this was what was supposed to happen if you didn''t join Kamar Taj.¡± Ancient One admitted that her death at the hands of Caecilius was supposed to be her fate.

    ¡°But that is something which will clearly not happen now. With you having knowledge of this fact, Caecilius will die at your hands long before he can even reach me.¡±

    ¡°That''s true. There is no way I am letting you die.¡± I said, affirming her words.

    ¡°What more did you learn?¡± Ancient One asked.

    ¡°Much, much more. It would take me hours to explain what we learnt. We can literally change the future with what we have in our hands now.¡± I replied.

    ¡°It was someone other than you, I would have asked him to not reveal this information to the outside world. But you are mere presence has changed this world''s fate already. It won''t matter if it is a little more distorted. Do what you want with the information you have obtained. Just ensure that it doesn''t fall into wrong hands.¡± Ancient One said, giving me free reign on what I would do with the spoils from the other dimension.

    ¡°Actually, there is something you need to know. Chthon is on move!¡± I told Ancient One the dire news.

    ¡°And you are telling me this information now!¡± Ancient One said, furious that I hadn¡¯t told her this fact before.

    ¡°I was just trying not to overwhelm you with too much information.¡± I defended myself.

    ¡°Tell me everything that happened.¡± Ancient One demanded.

    ¡°Honestly, we would have died in Chthon''s trap in that world if Spider Supreme had not interferred and saved all of us. Chthon had sent his subordinate through the Multiversal Convergence who tricked us and attempted to summon Chthon. And he would have actually succeeded if Spider Supreme had not interfered at the last minute.¡± I said, explaining what Chthon had done in that world.

    ¡°This is a very serious matter. I would need to scan the whole Earth to see if there are any traces of Chaos Magic here.¡± Ancient One said upon hearing what had happened.

    ¡°Both of you can go now. You must be tired after everything you went through. Go and get some rest.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Buzz! Buzz!

    ¡°Both of you are finally here.¡± Ms. Ororo welcomed us as she opened the door of the X-Mansion.

    Before we could say anything, she wrapped both of us in a tight hug.

    ¡°I am glad that both of you are alright. It was almost impossible for me to believe that both of you had been sucked into a portal and teleported to a whole different world when you had just went on your first date. I thought that I was going to lose my mind.¡±

    I could clearly feel Ms. Ororo¡¯s emotions through her voice. Among all the teachers, she was the youngest one. As such, she cared the most for us because she treated us as her family.

    ¡°Are both of you alright?¡±

    ¡°You didn''t get injured, did you?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any problems from the interdimensional travel?¡±

    As soon as we entered the lobby, we were showered with questions from everyone. It was obvious just how much worried they were for us.

    Moreover, they seemed more worried about Emma since they knew that there were very few things in the world which could get past my defence.

    ¡°We are alright, everyone. I didn''t even engage in combat for the most part. Peter was the one who fought generally. As such, you don''t need to worry.¡± Emma said, reassuring everyone that nothing had happened to me.

    ¡°By the way, how was that other world?¡± Kitty asked curiously.

    ¡°Indeed, you have not told me much about that world yet. How was your journey in that world?¡± Professor Xavier also asked. It was obvious to see that everyone was extremely curious about our multiversal adventure.

    ¡°I will tell you everything. But first, I have to do something extremely important.¡± Saying these words, I immediately rushed past them towards the basement lab.

    ¡°What has gotten into him today?¡± I could hear Kurt''s puzzled voice in the lobby as everyone was confused by my unusual behaviour.

    It was not that I didn''t want to tell them everything but my anxiety rose everytime I thought about the disc Happy had given me.

    Inside the disc was information which could transform our world like never before. As such, I could not take a sigh of relief until I uploaded the data into our database.

    ¡°Phew! It has finally started.¡± I said with a sigh of relief as the main computer started copying the data inside the disc.

    ¡°Why did you rush here, Peter? It is not like you at all.¡± Professor¡¯s worried voice sounded from behind me.

    Looking behind, I could see that everyone was here, having followed me into the basement lab out of curiosity.

    ¡°It is just that the spoils I had obtained were a little too much important. As such, I couldn''t control myself and immediately rushed here to upload it.¡± I answered with a smile.

    ¡°Just what had you found there that you were so anxious to upload it, Peter?¡± Professor Xavier asked curiously as helped at the monitor which showed the data from the disc being copied.

    ¡°Something which can change the world.¡± I replied as I created the hologram of the Iron Spider suit to show as a proof.

    ¡°Is that the suit of that world¡¯s Spider-Man? But how can it change our world?¡± Professor Xavier asked, not being able to understand the meaning of my words.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°It is no simple suit, Professor. It contains the technology of the future.¡± I explained as I magnified a part of the Iron Spider suit, making the nanomachines which formed the suit visible to everyone''s eyes.

    *************************************

    ¡°So, you are saying that the world you went to was a lot similar to our own and it was actually 10 years ahead of our time. This allowed you to obtain a lot of information and technology from there.¡± Professor Xavier said after I explained how our entire multiversal adventure went.

    ¡°Yes, that world was quite similar to ours despite several inconsistencies. For example, mutants didn''t exist in that world. Moreover, the Spider-Man aka Peter Parker of that world was born much later compared to my own birth date.¡± I explained the differences between our worlds with examples.

    ¡°So, you know the mastermind behind the Battle of New York because of the information you obtained in that world. This Thanos, the Mad Titan is the one who sent the Chitauri army to the Earth according to your information, could give him enough power to erase half of the entire universe¡¯s population!¡± Professor Xavier said, finding the existence of someone like Thanos illogical.

    ¡°Even though there are several differences between our worlds, if we reference the data we obtained from there it is likely to be the truth. The alien telekinetic who headed the alien invasion is very likely to be Ebony Maw, one of Thanos'' lead subordinates. If it was indeed Ebony Maw, then Thanos was surely the one behind the Chitauri army.¡±

    ¡°Well, we didn¡±t have a lead till now so we can only rely on the information Peter and Emma obtained.¡± Professor Xavier said with a sigh, ready to believe in this information for now.

    ¡°But according to this information, Thanos actually succeeded in his mad plan in that world, causing the incident called the Blip. However, the Avengers then managed to somehow freaking time travel and reverse the Blip! Sorry, this sounds a little too unrealistic, bub!¡± Mr. Logan said, believing time travel to be something impossible.

    ¡°Even I don''t know the specifics of how the Avengers achieved time travel in that world. I tried to obtain as much information as possible but unfortunately I didn''t have much time.¡± I replied in a sad tone, wishing I could have obtained something more.

    ¡°It is good that both of you managed to obtain at least this much in a single day. I don''t know how I would have managed myself if I fell in that world which was so similar to my own yet so different.¡± Jean said to us, believing that we did as much as we could.

    ¡°Trust me, we didn''t know what to do in the first hour. It was only after we met Dr. Strange, the former Sorcerer Supreme of that world that it was possible for us to obtain the information which was not available to general public.¡± Emma replied.

    ¡°Indeed! If Emma had not been with me, it would have been much more difficult for me to handle myself in that foreign world. I also have to thank Mr. Happy Hogan, Mr. Stark¡¯s P.A. who trusted in us and freely gave us the Stark Industries¡¯ technology.¡± I said, thanking Mr. Hogan since we would never have this technology with his help.

    ¡°Even though this incident was unexpected, both of you obtained quite a windfall. This technology can literally change the future'' course and perhaps even shape it.¡± Professor Xavier said, congratulating us for our achievement as he looked at the main computer which now contained the technology from a parallel world.

    ¡°Professor, I have an idea.¡± Emma suddenly said.

    ¡°What is it, Emma?¡± Professor asked curiously.

    ¡°I believe that you are going to give this technology to SHIELD.¡± Emma said.

    ¡°I have to give it to them. They are the only once I can trust with this technology. Even if there are currently HYDRA spies inside the SHIELD, I believe that Director Fury can handle it safely, especially since he would now have information from future on his side.¡± Professor Xavier replied.

    ¡°Then, I suggest that we trade this technology with them instead of giving it to them for free.¡± Emma suggested. Looks like Emma''s ambitious side was coming out even though it was for the entire X-Men instead of just for herself.

    ¡°But SHIELD would definitely give us a huge amount of money for this technology, Emma.¡± Professor Xavier replied with a frown.

    ¡°This technology is something which can literally shape our future, Professor. I am not asking you to demand a near impossible amount from SHIELD. Just enough that the X-Men can stand on their own legs instead of living on the alms from the government.¡± Emma clarified her intentions.

    ¡°Fine! We will do as you suggested, Emma.¡± Professor Xavier accepted Emma''s suggestion, realising that it was not an outlandish one and would only benefit the X-Men.

    ¡°Also, I would open accounts in both your and Peter¡¯s name and transfer 10% of the total money we would obtain in your accounts since it was because of you that we obtained this technology.¡± Professor suddenly declared.

    ¡°Really, Professor?¡± Emma said with wide eyes, not expecting such a declaration.

    ¡°Both of you deserve it. Besides, I know your dreams, Emma. This money would be enough to support your ambitions.¡± Professor Xavier said with a small smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor!¡± Emma said with tears in her eyes as she hugged Professor in happiness. After all, he had just given her the means to actualise her dreams.

 Chapter 148

    ¡°How the hell did you obtain this piece of technology, Professor?¡± Director Fury asked anxiously as he sat with us in the lobby.

    The piece of technology he was talking about actually just a small part of the fabricator¡¯s blueprint we had sent to him.

    Even though he was currently too busy chasing after the Chitauri technology everywhere in the world and trying to find the HYDRA agents in the SHIELD, he immediately rushed over upon seeing the part of the fabricator''s blueprint. This was how important this technology was for Director Fury.

    ¡°We are not going to withhold anything from you but it is highly likely that you want believe the source of this technology and find it to be completely illogical.¡± Professor Xavier replied.

    ¡°I don''t care whether the source is illogical or not. What I need to know is that this technology is in whose hands except you?¡± Director Fury asked, believing that we had actually stolen this technology from somewhere.

    ¡°Why don''t you see for yourself and then decide who can have this technology?¡± Professor said as he pushed a tablet towards Director Fury which showed him the data of the entire technology.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Director Fury''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the whole data.

    ¡°Whether it is processor or software, this text can''t be produced by literally anyone on earth. Yet it is completely formed from Earth¡¯s technology, not an alien one.¡± Director Fury said, realising just what kind of technology he was seeing.

    ¡°What if I say that it is from future?¡± I said with a smirk.

    ¡°Future!¡± Director Fury had an exaggerated expression of shock on his face as he realised the implications of the words I had spoken. For about a minute, he was simply silent, trying to process my words.

    ¡°Are you saying that this technology is from the future? Did you achieve time travel or something similar through magic? What would be its effects on our world?¡± Director Fury released a barrage of questions as he calmed down.

    ¡°Relax, Director Fury! It is nothing like what you are thinking. This technology is not from our world¡¯s future but actually from the future of a parallel dimension.¡± I clarified the source of the technology so that he won''t panic.

    ¡°A parallel dimension! My head is hurting the more I hear your words. Explain to me how you obtained this technology from the start.¡± Director Fury asked, realising that he couldn''t make sense of my words while only knowing bits of the entire story.

    ¡°Let''s just say that I went to a parallel dimension temporarily due to a magical phenomenon from that dimension which you would not be able to understand even if I explained it to you.¡± I revealed to Director Fury how this technology came into my hands.

    ¡°What you say is truly outlandish, Peter! Yet it makes sense since this technology can only be from future as no one is able to develop it in present time.¡± Director Fury said, finally accepting the source of this technology no matter how illogical it felt.

    ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter to me where you got this technology from as long as this technology is only in our hands.¡±

    ¡°Director, I need to ask you something. How much are you willing to give us for this technology?¡± Professor Xavier asked a little hesitantly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This technology sure deserves a big reward. But unfortunately, I am unable to pay much for this technology at the moment. I can only promise to give you a larger amount later.¡± Director Fury said, revealing his inability to pay us currently.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°But why?¡± Professor Xavier asked.

    ¡°Because much of my own resources are currently being used to find the HYDRA spies within the SHIELD. It also means that I can''t for this technology to the SHIELD''s board of directors because of the presence of HYDRA spies. As such, I can only promise to pay later.¡± Director Fury explained why he couldn''t pay now.

    ¡°What if I told you that I found the data of the HYDRA spies in the other world?¡± I asked with a smile.

    ¡°What? Is this even possible?¡± Director Fury said, completely shocked by my words.

    ¡°The world I went to was quite similar to our own. In that world, Agent Natasha unfortunately had to leak SHIELD¡¯s secret files to the public so as to reveal that HYDRA had infiltrated SHIELD.

    That data should be more than enough for reference even if it would not be absolutely true. At least, it would point you in the right direction.¡±

    ¡°To think that the situation had turned that desperate in that world. However, how can I be sure that the data from a different world would be helpful here?¡± Director Fury questioned.

    ¡°Because that world was to similar to our own despite several inconsistencies. From the Battle of New York to the life of Captain America, Tony Stark and many others, it was just two similar to our own.¡± I reassured Director Fury that this data would be helpful.

    Director Fury fell silent after hearing my words as he seemed to contemplate something.

    ¡°If this data is really helpful and I can capture the HYDRA spies, I assure you that the X-Men will have a quarter of SHIELD¡¯s budget of this year.¡± Director Fury promised us an amount beyond all of our expectations if everything went as he wanted.

    ¡°Hadn''t SHIELD¡¯s budget been doubled following the Battle of New York?¡± Professor Xavier muttered after hearing his words. That meant that we would have half of a usual SHIELD budget.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    ¡°Who else have you called?¡± Director Fury said with a hint of hostility in his words. He clearly didn''t want anyone else to have this technology now that he had learnt about it.

    ¡°You will see.¡± Professor Xavier said mysteriously as Ms. Ororo went to open the door.

    ¡°Hello, Peter! Why did you call me so urgently?¡± Mr. Stark greeted us as the door opened.

    ¡°Professor! Do you intend to trust Stark with such precious technology? I know that you are close to him but this is too much!¡± Director Fury said in a furious tone upon seeing Mr. Stark.

    ¡°It is because this technology is actually from Stark Industries. As such, his help is necessary to make proper use of all the data.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Hey! What is this about Stark Industries¡¯ technology?¡± Mr. Stark said, puzzled by my words.

    ¡°Let me explain everything to you from start.¡±

    *************************************

    ¡°So, you accidentally travelled to a parallel dimension which was 10 years into the future and obtained technologies of Stark Industries from there.¡± Mr. Stark summarised everything I told him.

    ¡°That is correct. Happy had given us this technology.¡± I explain how this technology fell into my hands.

    ¡°But why would Happy give it to you? Dear must have been a very good reason for him to give this technology so easily to you.¡± Mr. Stark said as he knew how loyal Mr. Hogan was to him.

    ¡°Actually, he left a message for you. ¡®Don¡¯t die¡¯.¡± I gave Happy¡¯s message to Mr. Stark.

    ¡°Well, I have no intention of dying. Wait a second! Did I actually die in that world?¡± Mr. Stark asked as he had the sudden realisation.

    ¡°Yes, you sacrificed yourself so that everyone else could live. And you left a daughter behind.¡± I revealed his fate in that world.

    Mr. Stark fell silent as he heard his fate. After a few minutes, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Looks like I have to prepare a suit much better than the one the other me used.¡± Mr. Stark said jokingly, trying to hide the pain in his voice.

    ¡°I think I can help you in that regard.¡± I said as I opened the Iron Spider¡¯s file and showed it to him.

    ¡°Huh! Is that a suit I made for that world¡¯s Spider-Man?¡± Mr. Stark sad as he recognised his touch at the first sight.

    ¡°Yes, Tony Stark of that world designed this Iron Spider suit for Peter Parker of that world who was Spider-Man.

    The technology I have acquired is only generic technology. But the Iron Spider suit was something Tony Stark had built himself. And the tech used in it is something only you can reverse engineer, Mr. Stark.¡±

    ¡°Looks like we have one big job in front of us.¡± Mr. Stark said as he looked at the nanomachines forming the Iron Spider suit.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Stark. Do you want to create a super AI which can protect the entire Earth?¡± I asked Mr. Stark to learn if he had the same plans as the other version of him.

    ¡°Yeah! I do. How did you learn about this fact?¡± Mr. Stark asked curiously.

    ¡°Then, stop that thought right now. It will create one big mess which would almost destroy the Avengers.¡±

 Chapter 149

    Nick Fury¡¯s POV

    ¡°What''s gotten into you, Director? Why are you suddenly against Project Insight when you had been one of its greatest supporters from the very start?¡± Alexander Pierce questioned me.

    Indeed, I was the one who supported Project Insight the most but that was because I wanted to make Earth''s defence even stronger through it.

    This Project was built to protect the Earth from otherworldly forces, not for HYDRA to use it to conquer the world.

    Alexander Pierce, the Secretary of Internal Security was someone I had known for a long time. I new him to be an ambitious man willing to take hard and sometimes unethical decisions. Yet I had never thought that he would be a HYDRA spy, much less the leader of spies within the SHIELD.

    Then again, Pierce had turned some of my most loyal men to his side. Our biggest fault was that we had been too complacent against Hydra as we already thought them to be finished.

    I can only say that Peter''s sudden journey through the multiverse was a godsend for us. SHIELD¡¯s data from the other world was more than enough to find us in the right direction and the most of the data had actually been correct, the error margin being less than 10%.

    I had even managed to find the proof that Pierce had connections with the HYDRA and today was the day I was going to arrest him for it.

    ¡°Can you please explain to me, Director Fury why you are suddenly against Project Insight when it would not only enhance the country''s might but also increase SHIELD¡¯s overall power?¡± Pierce asked, still oblivious of the fact that I already knew his secrets.

    The data of the evidence which proved that Pierce and his men were HYDRA spies had already been sent to the Council. All that was left to do was to arrest Pierce.

    But we had to hurry since we had found the proof only in the morning which was immediately sent to the Council. The plan had to be completed before Pierce learnt of the fact that his existence as a HYDRA spy had been found.

    ¡°These Helicarriers will make SHIELD the most powerful agency in the government. I can''t believe that you are actually opposing it, Director?¡± Pierce said as he pointed towards the new Helicarrier being built.

    We were currently in a secret SHIELD hanger where one of the new Helicarriers was being built. A perfect place to call Pierce and arrest him since he would not find any escape route here.

    ¡°Would this Helicarriers benefits SHIELD or HYDRA?¡± I asked Pierce frankly since there was no need to continue this farce.

    As soon as I said these words, it seemed as if the entire facility had become silent. I also noticed Pierce¡¯s men stealthily moving their hand to their guns. As expected, they were HYDRA spies.

    Honestly, I felt ashamed that so many Hydra spies had infiltrated into SHIELD and I learnt about them only when it was too late as they had already entered important positions.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I beg your pardon, Director. Is it some kind of joke? Why would Project Insight ever be of help to HYDRA?¡± Pierce replied with a chuckle.

    He must be thinking that it was just a test from me to see if he was a HYDRA spy or not. Unfortunately, he had long fallen into my trap. With the solid proof in my hand, it would be a piece of cake to take him into our custody.

    ¡°There is no need to pretend anymore, Pierce. I have solid proof that you are a HYDRA spy. Moreover, you intend to use Project Insight to eliminate HYDRA''s enemies. Your time¡¯s over.¡±

    As I said these words, Captain America and Wolverine appeared from our right and left side. Moreover, the men I brought with me also pointed their guns at Pierce and his men.

    ¡°So, you found out, huh!¡± Pierce said with a chuckle, openly admitting that he was indeed a HYDRA spy. His men also pointed their guns at us as a response to our actions. The situation was tense and a fight could start any moment.

    ¡°How did you find out, Fury? I thought that our infiltration was near perfect.¡± Pierce questioned curiously even if guns were pointed at him.

    ¡°Was it Professor Xavier? Did you manage to open one of our spies¡¯ mind? I had told the high command several times that we should eliminate him. But there rejected my proposal every time as it would reveal that HYDRA was still active.¡± Pierce said, guessing that it was because of Professor Xavier''s telepathy that I could find his identity.

    ¡°That is something you can only guess.¡± I replied indifferently. There was no need for Pierce to no anything more since he was going to end in our captivity.

    ¡°Don''t think that I am going to be captured so easily just because you found my secret.¡± Pierce said confidently as his signalled his men with his hands.

    Upon receiving the signal, two of his men unleashed metal claws from their wrists, revealing that they were actually Wolverine¡¯s clones.

    But that was something we had anticipated from the very start. After all, the evidence we had found was also a Wolverine¡¯s clone who was in one of Pierce¡¯s secret warehouses.

    ¡°Take care of them!¡± Pierce ordered as he leapt behind a cabinet so as to hide from the gunfire which was about to start. Unfortunately though, he couldn''t complete this action.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± A voice sounded as Pierce was suddenly suspended in mid air during his jump. His expression looked as if he was being strangled.

    Then, a figure suddenly materialized next to Pierce who was revealed to be holding Pierce by his neck.

    His scaled, black coloured suit with red highlights revealed that the figure was Albion.

    Albion was the reason why I could so confidently engage Pierce without any fear. Because I knew that Albion was looking nearby in his invisible state.

    ¡°Help me!!¡± Pierce somehow shouted towards his men who immediately pointed their guns at Albion. The Wolverine clones on the other hand, threw away caution and rushed towards Albion and Pierce.

    Looks like they didn''t have any proper training regarding this kind of situations or perhaps HYDRA¡¯s brainwashing had made them incapable of such thought.

    ¡°Don''t even think about it!¡± Albion declared as he released lightning bolts towards Pierce¡¯s men.

    The streaks of red lightning struck Pierce¡¯s men at such speed that they couldn''t even react. Even Wolverine¡¯s clones were stopped in there tracks because of Albion''s lightning bolts. Captain America and Wolverine engaged both of them immediately so as to finish them of by taking advantage of their opening.

    ¡°Still thinking that you can escape, Pierce.¡± I asked Pierce mockingly who had now been put down by Albion.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!! It doesn''t matter how many of us you capture or kill. We will always survive. Long live HYDRA!¡± Pierce proclaimed hysterically as he suddenly tried to perform a motion with his mouth I knew all too well.

    ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Albion said as he struck Pierce at his neck, rendering him unconscious and preventing him from completing the motion.

    I immediately rushed over to Pierce and opened his mouth, revealing a capsule of cyanide in one of his teeth.

    ¡°These HYDRA agents are utter lunatics. Ready to kill people or even themselves for a cause which has long been defeated.¡± I said, cursing the HYDRA.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Director Fury. We will crush these bastards and annihilate them completely this time.¡± Albion said to me, confident that we would destroy HYDRA this time.

 Chapter 150

    ¡°Do you think that Pierce knows where this cloning laboratory is where Wolverine¡¯s clones are being created? Because I honestly feel like this clones are literally neverending. Whenever we engage HYDRA they always appear. Like they are just cannon fodder for HYDRA.¡± Captain America asked as he looked at the unconscious Alexander Pierce who was our key to every secret of HYDRA.

    I along with Wolverine and Captain America were currently in a police van, taking Pierce to the X-Mansion where Professor, Jean and Emma would open this bastard¡¯s mind.

    As much as I wanted to take Pierce there instantly through a portal it was just not possible for me. SHIELD as a whole still didn''t know that I as well as the other students at Professor Xavier¡¯s school were sorcerers. And Director Fury wanted to hide this fact as long as possible so as to give us a trump card.

    ¡°Pierce is our only source at this point. Mutants didn''t exist in the world from which I and Emma obtained the information regarding HYDRA. As such, this is a blank area in the data which we can only fulfill by ourselves.¡± I replied.

    ¡°I still can''t understand completely the concept of what you went through, Peter. This multiversal travel, I can''t believe that there exists a world which is so similar to our own yet so different. It would have been easier for me to believe that you actually time travelled.¡± Captain America said, revealing his feelings about the information I obtained from the other world.

    ¡°Well, it is obvious for you to be foreign to this concept, Captain. After all, the concept of multiverse is something which people had barely started hypothesizing about in your time. As such, this is something completely alien for you as a soldier from the World War 2.¡± I replied, knowing why Captain felt like this.

    ¡°Do you think that Bucky could still be alive? Under HYDRA''s control for so many years. It seems too wild even as a theory for me.¡± Captain said, having trouble believing the information that his old friend Bucky Barnes was still alive as a HYDRA assassin called Winter Soldier.

    ¡°It could be true. The data has not led us astray so far.¡± I said, believing in the information I had brought.

    ¡°Why don''t you check it yourself, Captain?¡± Agent Natasha, who was driving the van suddenly said to us.

    Upon hearing her words, I looked outside to find that two armored cars were chasing after us, men in combat suit with guns in their hands clearly visible inside the cars.

    ¡°So, they finally appeared.¡± Mr. Logan said as he unsheathed his claws, hungry for a fight.

    As we could not let the situation get risky, I had shocked Pierce¡¯s men to unconsciousness during the previous fight. As such, Mr. Logan was still raring for a fight.

    This was actually another reason why we were transporting Alexander Pierce in a police van. Because only in this way would HYDRA send their men after us, allowing us to obtain even more information about their hidden assets.

    After all, we needed to ascertain if HYDRA actually had produced Super Soldiers with a knockoff Super Soldier serum or not like it was written in the data obtained from the other world.

    ¡°Finish them off immediately. Don''t waste too much time on them. Also, try to keep them alive if possible.¡± Agent Natasha instructed as she parked the police van in a secluded spot and all three of us stepped outside.

    ¡°No promises here.¡± Mr. Logan replied with a wild grin.

    As the HYDRA men came out of the cars, any doubt I had in my mind regarding the relevancy of the data disappeared. Because the one leading the HYDRA men was a masked man with a metal arm.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    As per the SHIELD records even in this world, he was a legendary assassin called Winter Soldier. However, as per the data I had obtained, he was Bucky Barnes, Captain¡¯s brainwashed friend.

    Bam! Bam!

    As soon as the HYDRA men came out of their cars, they immediately started shooting at us, causing us to take cover. This indiscriminate gunfire also meant that they had no attention of living anyone alive, not even Alexander Pierce.

    ¡°Can HYDRA do only this much?¡± I said with a scoff as I casted a spell with my right hand and then slammed it on the ground.

    Several streaks of lightning emerged from my hand and then snaked across the ground towards the HYDRA men.

    Though surprised by the sudden attack, the HYDRA men tried to avoid the lightning streaks, proving that they were indeed trained men.

    Boom!

    Still, their evasion was not fast enough. Around 40% of them were shocked by the lightning streaks, rendering them unconscious. One of the cars had also been hit by the lightning streaks, causing it to explode into flames.

    ¡°New spell, kiddo!¡± Mr. Logan asked upon seeing the effect of the spell.

    ¡°Yeah! It was far too easy for my lightning bolts to damage organs if they hit the upper body. That is why I learnt the ¡®Ground Thunder¡¯ spell.¡± I replied.

    Realising that they were helpless against my lightning in long distance combat, the HYDRA men put away their guns and started closing the distance between us.

    I have to give their courage a salute though. They didn''t run even when they knew that a single lightning bolt of mine was enough to kill them.

    ¡°Bucky is mine!¡± Captain declared and immediately rushed towards the Winter Soldier who was very likely to be Bucky Barnes.

    ¡°Let''s make sure that Captain is not disturbed.¡± I said as I went to engage the men at Captain¡¯s right side.

    ¡°Sure, bub!¡± Mr. Logan agreed as he engaged the men on the left side.

    Bam!

    One of the men tried to shoot me as I closed the distance but I easily dodged the bullets with my Dragon Sense.

    However, they didn''t get flustered by their failure and took out combat knives to engage me in close combat.

    The moment I blocked one of the men''s attack with my arm, I realised that his strength was much more compared to an ordinary human being. This could only mean that he was a Super Soldier.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t play with these discount Super Soldiers since there was a chance that HYDRA would send reinforcements.

    Crackle!

    As such, I coated my hands in my iconic red lightning so as to finish these discount Super Soldiers immediately.

    My opponents tried to resist with all of their might but even their enhanced body could do nothing against the lightning coursing through it.

    Once everyone had fallen unconscious because of my lightning coated punches, I looked towards Captain to see how his fight with his presumed long lost friend was going.

    Buzz!

    I had barely turned around when my Dragon Sense sent me a warning and I instinctively dodged an object coming towards me at a fast speed. Once I had dodged, I noticed that the object was actually Captain''s Vibranium shield.

    Looking over, I could see that Captain America was fighting with the Winter Soldier with only his hands. This naturally put him at a disadvantage because of Winter Soldier''s metal arm.

    However, I had full confidence that Captain would win once my eyes fell on his hands. Because he was wearing the artefact I had made personally, the Shock Gauntlets.

    Boom!

    As expected, the moment captain started feeling that he was at a disadvantage, he released a shock blast right at Winter Soldier''s chest, causing him to fly and hit a wall due to the impact.

    Then, as the Winter Soldier tried to push himself up, Captain released a small shock blast right next to his ear, disorienting him enough that he fell unconscious from Captain''s following punch.

    ¡°He is indeed Bucky.¡± Captain said emotionally as he removed Winter Soldier''s mask, revealing his old friend''s face.

    Moving my eyes to Mr. Logan¡¯s side, he was fighting the last man left who soon fell unconscious because of a jab on his stomach from Mr. Logan''s claw.

    Looking around, the men Mr. Logan had fought all had rather deep wounds from his claws. It seemed to have been a tough battle for him. Otherwise, he would not have fought so brutally.

    ¡°Sorry, they were quite strong. I couldn''t control myself.¡± Mr. Logan apologized.

    ¡°They are all Super Soldiers, albeit discount ones. They won''t die so easily.¡± I consoled Mr. Logan.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Agent Natasha asked as she stepped out of the van.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Captain replied in affirmative with a sigh.

    ¡°Dump them all in the back. We are moving once they are all in.¡± Agent Natasha ordered.

    ¡°Alright!¡± I nodded.

    We had defeated the first of HYDRA''s hidden men but we didn''t know how deep HYDRA''s reserves were. The battle of destroying HYDRA once and for all was only starting now.

 Chapter 151

    ¡°I don''t know anything more. There is nothing else in my mind. So, stop violating it!¡± Pierce shouted in a rough voice.

    His face had turned a sickly pale and he was sweating continuously even though his body was completely healthy.

    The reason? His mind had just now been thoroughly searched by the combined might of Professor Xavier, Emma and Jean. Since he had received some training to resist telepathic attacks, they had to be quite rough in their search throughout his mind, the result being Pierce¡¯s current state.

    ¡°How can you not have any information about the location of HYDRA''s cloning laboratory and the rest of the clones despite having such a high position in it?¡± Professor Xavier asked in a assertive tone.

    This was part of the reason why Pierce was looking so haggard. Despite being the one who was tasked to infiltrate SHIELD and turn it into a HYDRA asset, he had no knowledge about the location of Mr. Logan''s clones and where they were made.

    Much of the information we had obtained from him was regarding HYDRA spies in the SHIELD and the projects of the SHIELD which was secretly under HYDRA''s control.

    This information was incredibly useful for SHIELD but what we mutants needed to know urgently was the location of Mr. Logan''s clones and how they had been made.

    ¡°I swear that I know nothing about the clones. They had shifted the clones as well as the entire laboratory after the Battle of New York. They had purposely the hidden that information from me since SHIELD already knew about the existence of clones at that point. All I know is that it is somewhere in Russia.¡± Pierce revealed everything he knew about the clones.

    The brutal mind scan he had received at the hands of Professor Xavier, Emma and Jean had removed any trace of resistance from his mind. His mind had been violated so much that Pierce was ready to reveal everything he knew as long as he didn''t have his mind invaded again.

    ¡°Director, this is the information be obtained from Pierce¡¯s mind.¡± Professor Xavier handed Director Fury a rather thick report once he came out of the interrogation room with the girls.

    ¡°It seems that you are quite sad at the fact that you couldn''t find the location of the Wolverine clones, Professor.¡± Director Fury commented upon seeing Professor¡¯s expression.

    ¡°It is not like you don''t know what the existence of mutant clones mean for us, Director. If this fact spread out in the public, we mutants would again be put in the same situation that we were in before. All our efforts would be destroyed.¡± Professor Xavier replied.

    SHIELD had managed to hide the existence of mutant clones for now but if this information ever reached the ears of the government, the radicals would start calling for us mutants and our clones to be used as weapons. Everything the X-Men had worked for would be destroyed in just a moment.

    ¡°With the information you have obtained from Pierce, the SHIELD will soon start raids on HYDRA bases. If luck is on our side, we would find the location of the laboratory soon.¡± Director Fury assured us that he would try to find the laboratory as soon as possible.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°By the way, how is the research on Wolverine''s clones going? Have you found any weaknesses?¡± Director Fury inquired.

    ¡°We have found one weakness, Director. But it''s useless. We won''t be able to use it against the clones.¡± Professor Xavier replied with a sigh.

    ¡°Still, I need to know what it is.¡± Director Fury said, expressing his desire to learn everything about the clones.

    ¡°Let''s just say that the clones have a very low shelf life.¡± Professor Xavier answered.

    ¡°Low shelf life? I don''t understand.¡± Director Fury was puzzled by Professor''s words.

    ¡°What I mean is that they can''t live for too long. The ones Magneto had with him were only around 3 years old. And according to our research, they won''t live for more than 2 years. Dear bodies will simply stop functioning after that time.¡± Professor Xavier explained what he meant.

    ¡°Indeed, this information is of no help to us. It doesn''t tomato if the clones can only live for two or three years when HYDRA can create a literal army of them.¡± Director Fury said.

    ¡°Did you find anything else? Any behavioral patterns? Anything similar between the clones.¡± He inquired.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we couldn''t find anything more. If there were any mental weaknesses, they had likely been erased by HYDRA''s ruthless training and the chip implant in their brain. Honestly, the clones can be said to be just barely functioning as human beings. Their mind has been completely broken by HYDRA while their body is slowly shutting down.¡± Professor Xavier regretfully explained the clones¡¯ condition.

    ¡°So, all we can do is tried to find the location of the clones. Something we have no clue about.¡± Director Fury said with a sigh.

    ¡°Actually, I might have something which can help.¡± I suddenly said, drawing their attention towards me.

    ¡°Then, why didn''t you reveal it earlier?¡± Director Fury questioned.

    ¡°It''s because it was previously only in development. I only completed it in the recent days and before I could tell you, you already know what happened.¡± I replied.

    ¡°So, what is this thing which can find the location of the clones?¡± Professor Xavier asked curiously.

    ¡°How about I show you directly? It''s in my room at the X-Mansion.¡± I answered.

    **********************************

    ¡°We are here now. Show us your mysterious project, Peter.¡± Director Fury ordered once we arrived at my room.

    ¡°Here it is.¡± I said as I showed everyone my hidden project.

    It was actually a rather ornate looking compass glowing with magical runes.

    ¡°A magical compass? What can it do?¡± Director Fury asked me with a puzzled look.

    ¡°This is no ordinary artefact. It is a bloodline radar which can find someone if we have his blood within a range of 5 kilometres and even his direct descendant although only at a range of a single kilometre.¡± I proudly explained the function of the magical artefact.

    ¡°This is amazing, Peter. This compass would make it much easier for us to find the clones'' base. When did even start on it?¡± Professor Xavier asked excitedly.

    ¡°It was soon after Magneto¡¯s capture. The existence of Mr. Logan''s clones unsettled me a lot. That is why, I started working on creating this artefact which would be able to track Mr. Logan''s clones easily since they actually have his blood running through their veins.¡±

    It was no easy task though. Bloodline tracking is a pretty obscure branch of magic meaning that I had to research for the artefact myself.

    I couldn''t even borrow a similar artefact since Ancient One had forbidden me from borrowing magic artefacts for missions. I could only use artefacts which I had created myself.

    ¡°Still, I have to thank you for your hard work, Peter. This magic fact will be essential in crushing HYDRA once and for all.¡± Director Fury said, thanking me for creating the bloodline radar.

    ¡°I thank you for your kind words, Director. However, it would still be a tough job for us to find the HYDRA base, although not as much as before.¡± I said, remembering how much big of an area we had to cover with a tracker of only 5 kilometres of range. At least, we knew that the base was somewhere in Russia. Otherwise, even the bloodline radar would have been useless.

    ¡°Let''s just hope that it doesn''t take us entire weeks to find the location.¡±

 Chapter 152

    ¡°Where the hell is that damn HYDRA base?¡± I cursed as I created a portal for the umpteenth time and found no reaction from the bloodline radar upon arrival.

    I had already been searching all over Russia for the previous 6 hours without any reaction from the bloodline radar.

    While the bloodline radar had a very long range of 5 kilometres, this range was nothing when compared to the whole of Russia. I was only searching through the suspicious areas but even they were quite big considering Russia¡¯s mountainous terrain which provided a lot of space to hide.

    Moreover I had to search the areas specifically to ensure that I didn''t miss the base just because it was right outside the bloodline radar¡¯s range. This was a very time consuming task but someone had to do it.

    ¡°Phew! This area is finally completed. It was one big area though.¡± I said with a sigh as I completed scanning through a fucking mountain range.

    ¡°Time for the next area.¡± I said as I created a portal like I had done hundreds of times before.

    Ping!

    ¡°Huh!!¡± This was my reaction when the bloodline radar finally responded. After all, I had long become numb To the silence of the radar.

    ¡°I finally found it!¡± I said, my voice dripping with sheer joy as it finally settled within me that I had found the HYDRA clone base. Fortunately, I only had to scan a quarter of the designated area before I found the base.

    ¡°Now, let''s see where the base actually is.¡±

    I first casted an invisibility spell on myself so that I won''t be seen from far away and then ran towards the direction the bloodline radar was pointing to.

    ¡°So, this is where they are!¡± I muttered as I looked at a mountain covered in snow. It was at such a desolate place that it would be difficult to find even animals here. No wonder HYDRA established their most important base here.

    Looking at the bloodline radar, I could see that it was showing not one but more than ten responses.

    Since the base had been found, it was now time for me to perform the next step, scouting.

    I slowly moved through the snowy land with careful steps as I closed the distance with the mountain, trying to not leave obvious footprints if possible.

    Once I reached the mountain, I started circling around it, trying to find the entrance to the base.

    It was at this moment that the bloodline radar showed an unusual reaction. Its pointer moved, meaning that someone with Mr. Logan''s bloodline was nearby. It could only mean that a clone was coming out of the base.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity before me, I followed the bloodline radar¡¯s direction and soon found myself in front of an inconspicuous mountain wall.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    But that was not for long as a part of the wall suddenly slid away, revealing a giant door inside which opened soon after.

    Out of the door came two masked soldiers with a HYDRA emblem on their vest along with a beautiful girl around my age in a combat suit. For some reason, the girl seeing to exude an aura of wildness.

    ¡°Now, bitch! Go and hunt some nearby wolves for your so called training.¡± One of the masked soldiers ordered the girl in a derogatory tone.

    ¡°And don''t even think of trying anything funny. Otherwise you know what will happen.¡± The soldier said as he pointed at a metal collar on the girl''s neck which was obviously to keep her in check.

    But why would HYDRA take such measures for a mere girl? I couldn''t see anything special in her from a glance. Was she perhaps a mutant? However, even if she was, it didn''t make sense for HYDRA to just leave her alone to train in the wilderness.

    ¡°Grr¡­¡± Clink!

    To my surprise, the girl growled at the soldiers and unsheathed metal claws from her wrists just like Mr. Logan!

    Was she the one who the bloodline radar was pointing at? So far, I was thinking that it was the other masked soldier who was a Wolverine clone.

    After all, a Wolverine clone could only be a male since Mr Logan was also a male. However, this girl here had Mr. Logan''s claws. Just what was going on here?

    Wait a second! Now that I look closely, she looked quite similar to Mr. Logan. Could it be that HYDRA had created a natural child of Mr. Logan while he was in their captivity?

    Now that I think about it, it was something obvious for HYDRA to do when they had Mr Logan in their captivity. After all, there was no way for them to be sure that they would be able to actually create clones. In such a case, they would obviously create Mr. Logan''s natural child, both for research and to use it as a brainwashed soldier.

    ¡°Have you grown some guts again, bitch?¡± The masked soldier shouted furiously towards the mutant girl and then smashed his rifle¡¯s butt towards her head.

    However, to my surprise, the girl didn''t resist and willingly let the soldier hit her for some reason.

    ¡°Good, good!¡± The masked soldier laughed at the girl as she fell to the ground because of his attack.

    ¡°Never try to resist, bitch! Otherwise you know what will happen to your dear Mom and Dad.¡± The soldier said derogately as he made a sign of his finger moving through his neck, making a very obvious sign.

    It was obvious that the so called Mom and Dad of this girl were not her original parents but people HYDRA had forced to raise the girl so as to make her emotionally attached to them.

    ¡°Fine!¡± The girl said in a furious tone as she stood up and started moving towards the forest.

    As the girl started to move, I stealthily took out my camera and captured a few pictures of her.

    Now, I had two options before me. First, I could enter the base stealthily alongside the soldiers when returned to the base. This would give me a chance to properly scout the base and find where were the hostage scientists who were forced by HYDRA to work for them.

    But this was also a risky option. If I was somehow discovered, HYDRA would likely kill the hostage scientists so as to make sure that their secrets were not released.

    The other option was for me to return to report the location of the base. I could then return with a team to capture the base in an entire scoop.

    But this plan was also risky as we won''t know the layout of the base during the assault, making it difficult for us to extract the hostages.

    ¡°Make sure to not kill all the wolves. You still have to go through this training tomorrow.¡± The masked soldier shouted at the girl to give her a reminder.

    The moment I heard his words, I knew what I had to do. It was obviously the second option.

    I would return with a team tomorrow. Then, I would enter the base along with the soldiers and find where the hostage scientists were. Once they were secure, we would attack the base to capture it.

    Tomorrow was the day this base will be finished and with it will start the end of HYDRA.

    As I looked at the back of the girl for a last time, I vowed to save her. She was just an innocent girl who was unfortunately born under the machinations of HYDRA.

 Chapter 153

    ¡°I found the base!¡± I shouted as I stepped inside the secret SHIELD facility where Director Fury was waiting along with Professor Xavier, Mr. Logan and Ms. Ororo for today''s report.

    ¡°Really! That was much faster than I had expected. I had honestly thought that it would take days before we would find the base.¡± Director Fury said, surprised that I found the base this early.

    ¡°However, I also found a big problem.¡± I said, revealing that I found something more than just the base.

    ¡°Well, it was obvious from the start that we would find some shocking facts in this HYDRA base. After all, we have no idea what HYDRA has cooked over the decades. Anyways, what is this big problem you are talking about, Peter?¡± Director Fury asked.

    ¡°A very unique problem, Director Fury.¡± I replied as I showed everyone the picture of the mutant girl who was most likely Mr. Logan''s biological daughter.

    ¡°Is this girl supposed to be someone important?¡± Professor Xavier asked as he noticed the HYDRA soldiers in the background.

    ¡°Why don''t you decide for yourself?¡± I said as I showed them another picture which had the mutant girl with her claws out.

    ¡°Those claws! Is she related to me?¡± Mr. Logan immediately asked as he saw the claws on the girl''s wrists.

    ¡°Wait a second! Those facial features, is she Logan''s biological daughter?¡± Ms. Ororo guessed as she focused her eyes on the girl''s face.

    ¡°Most likely. After all, she is a girl so she can''t be a clone. And it would be too far-fetched to assume that HYDRA somehow managed to create artificial mutants with Mr. Logan''s power.¡± I replied.

    ¡°But I don''t see how it is a big problem? Even if she is Wolverine''s biological daughter, at this moment she is just a brainwashed HYDRA soldier. We can decide what to do with her once we have captured the base.¡± Director Fury said upon finding the girl''s identity.

    ¡°That is the problem. She is not a brainwashed at all.¡± I revealed the true problem.

    ¡°How can this be possible? There is no way HYDRA won¡¯t brainwash her. Did you find any definite proof that she wasn''t brainwashed?¡± Director Fury asked with an expression of sheer shock on his face. The others also looked shocked by this news.

    ¡°As you can see in the picture, she has an aura of wildness to her which is quite different from the robotic movements of the brainwashed soldiers. Moreover, she had almost attacked one of the soldiers with her claws when he had thrown derogatory remarks at her. In fact, that was how I learnt that she had the same powers as Mr. Logan.

    Also, the soldiers had threatened to hurt her ¡®Mom¡¯ and ¡®Dad¡¯, likely hostages if she misbehaved. This had made her sheathe her claws and begrudgingly listen to them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems that HYDRA has tried a different way to control this girl, the way of emotional attachment. But why? Do they seek potential in this girl?¡± Director Fury mused upon hearing my explanation.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Peter, do you think that we can convince this girl to help us? Perhaps we can offer to free her ¡®Mom'' and ''Dad''. If we can obtain her support, it would make it much easier for us to infiltrate the base and extract the hostage scientists.¡± Director Fury asked for my opinion.

    ¡°It shouldn''t be too hard. The girl clearly has a negative opinion of HYDRA from what I have seen. We would also have a clear window to talk with her tomorrow when see comes out for wilderness training on her own.

    That would be the perfect time for us to convince her to help us, especially since the gate would also be open at that time.

    If it doesn''t work, we can just make her unconscious. We would just have to infiltrate the base on our own to locate the hostages which Kitty should be able to do easily. The whole mission would just be a little more riskier.¡±

    ¡°Very well then. We would do as per you say, Peter.¡± Director Fury said, accepting my plan to first try to convince the girl before infiltrating the base.

    ¡°Professor Xavier, ready the X-Men. For we will be attacking HYDRA''s most important base tomorrow.¡±

    ********************************

    ¡°Do you really think that she will listen to us, Peter? She seems more likely to slash at us instead of listening to us.¡± Kurt said as all of us looked at Mr. Logan¡¯s supposed daughter slaughtering a pack of wolves.

    We were currently on a mountain near the base with our eyes on the mutant girl who we had to convince to help us.

    On the team were Mr. Logan, Ms. Ororo, Scott and myself as the heavy hitters. Kurt and Kitty were here to help us with infiltration and extraction. Jean would be our psychic for the mission.

    ¡°We can only hope so.¡± I said as I casted an invisibility spell on myself and then slowly approached the mutant girl.

    Once I was closer, I openly casted an isolation barrier covering both of us. As expected, the girl became wary as she saw the magic runes forming the isolation barrier around herself in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Who is there?¡± She shouted with a growl, even waving her claws around.

    ¡°No need to be hostile. I am not your enemy.¡± I said to her as I cancelled my invisibility spell and materialized before her.

    ¡°You are¡­ You are Albion!¡± The girl shouted, clearly recognising me.

    ¡°Oh! It seems that HYDRA has told you about me.¡± I said curiously.

    ¡°Of course, those bastards did. They brief me everyday about you and what kind of powers you have and then train me accordingly so that I can withstand a fight against you. And for what? A fucking chance that I could somehow assassinate you.¡± The girl replied, easily revealing HYDRA''s secrets as if they meant nothing to her.

    ¡°So, what do you think of these HYDRA bastards?¡± I asked the girl with her smile after hearing her words, realising that it would not be had to convince her.

    ¡°That they should just go to hell.¡± The girl replied viciously.

    ¡°Good! I like your personality, girl. What''s your name?¡± I asked with a laugh, already liking her.

    ¡°Those HYDRA bastards named me X-23. But ¡®Mom'' and ''Dad'' always call me Laura.¡± The girl, Laura answered.

    To think that these HYDRA bastards only gave her a codename, not even treating her like a human being. But what could one expect from these Nazis.

    ¡°What if I told you lower and that I can extract you as well as your ¡®Mom'' and ''Dad'' from this base?¡± I asked, finally revealing my agenda.

    ¡°How can I trust you? What if just you discard me after using me?¡± Laura asked, clearly distrustful of me which was something obvious for her to do, especially since she had been raised under HYDRA.

    I was about to answer when I saw Mr. Logan rushing towards the barrier clearly wanting to meet Laura.

    In a few moments, he crossed the barrier and consequently, Laura''s eyes fell upon him.

    ¡°Who are you now?¡± Laura asked in a hostile tone, though it was less hostile compared to before.

    ¡°I am your biological father.¡± Mr. Logan answered truthfully as he unsheathed his claws as a proof.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter to me. HYDRA has already told me about you. However, only ¡®Mom'' and ''Dad'' are my parents.¡± Laura declared resolutely.

    ¡°I know! I just wanted to tell you to give us a chance. If you help us we cannot only safe your parents but also everyone innocent inside.¡± Mr. Logan replied, trying to convince Laura to help us.

    ¡°Fine! I will help you. But if you betray me, I will gut you no matter how strong you are.¡± Laura said threateningly as she pointed her claws at us.

 Chapter 154

    ¡°You really managed to convince her, Peter. I had honestly thought that it was a lost cause.¡± Kurt whispered to me once we all gathered after Laura was convinced.

    ¡°You saying something, blue boy!¡± Laura asked in a rough tone as she heard Kurt''s whisper.

    ¡°No, nothing!¡± Kurt answered, rather fearful of Laura¡¯s wild personality.

    ¡°Anyways, tell me what I have to do. I can''t stay here for long as I have to report back.¡± Laura said, asking what was our plan.

    ¡°You just have to lead the way. I will follow behind you in my invisible form. Once you take me to where your ¡®Mom'' and ''Dad'' along with the rest of the hostages are, I will be able to extract them from the base.¡± I revealed our plan.

    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? Follow me!¡± Laura said anxiously as she slung a wolf''s corpse on her back, clearly wanting to free her ''Mom'' and ''Dad'' as soon as possible.

    ¡°Calm down, girl! No need to hurry so much.¡± Mr. Logan said, stopping Laura.

    ¡°First, tell us what is the base¡¯s strength. Are there any other mutants inside aside from the clones? Any weapons we need to be aware of.¡± Mr. Logan asked.

    Since Laura was his blood, he was dealing very carefully with her even though he had never met her before this day. This behaviour was completely unlike his actual personality.

    ¡°I don''t know anything about weapons but a side from the clones, there are Pietro and Wanda who are mutants. Pietro has super speed and Wanda has telekinesis.¡± Laura answered.

    ¡°And you didn''t deem this information important enough for us to know.¡±. Scott said sarcastically.

    ¡°I was going to tell this information on the way.¡± Laura said with a blush, defending herself.

    ¡°Pietro and Wanda, to think that Magneto''s children were here.¡± Ms. Ororo said after learning who these two mutants were, shocking all of us.

    ¡°Magneto''s children! Why did you hide such an important fact from all of us?¡± Jean asked, hurt that the teachers had hidden the fact that Magneto had children who were even mutants.

    ¡°It was not our intention to hide this information. It just never came up.¡± Ms. Ororo defended herself.

    ¡°According to Mystique, the relation between Magneto and his children has never been good. As such, vi var searching for them to see if there was a chance that we could get them to join the X-Men. To think that they joined the HYDRA.¡± She said with a sigh.

    ¡°Do you think that you would be handle them if you ever needed to engage them, Peter? Even though you are quite strong, Pietro¡¯s super speed is something we have never seen before.¡± Kitty asked worriedly since I had to infiltrate the base.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Kitty. No matter how fast Pietro is, he can''t be faster than my lightning. Besides, my reflexes are more than strong enough to react to his super speed.¡± I assured Kitty.

    As I talked about Pietro''s super speed, my mind inevitably went to his sister, Wanda. Where had I heard this name before? Then, the answer suddenly crossed my mind like lightning.

    (My name is Magnus Parker, the son of Peter Parker and Wanda Maximoff.)

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Does this Wanda uses a red energy for her telekinesis?¡± I hurriedly asked as soon as I remembered who were Magnus'' parents.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Laura asked with an expression of surprise, thus confirming my words.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed as I confirmed Wanda''s identity.

    ¡°Is something wrong with this Wanda, Peter?¡± Mr. Logan asked worried upon seeing my expression.

    ¡°Remember Magnus Parker. He inherited Chaos Magic from his mother, Wanda Maximoff.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Is she really the same Wanda?¡± Ms. Ororo asked with a grave expression, realising how serious Wanda¡¯s identity was.

    ¡°I can''t say for sure since Magneto didn''t exist in that world. What I know for sure is that Chaos Magic manifests as a red coloured energy which this Wanda uses.¡± I answered.

    ¡°So, what to do with this Wanda?¡± Ms. Ororo asked me since I was the one who knew the danger of Chaos Magic the best.

    ¡°We should capture the base first. Once the mission is over, I will bring Wanda to Ancient One and she will decide what to do with her.¡± I answered after some thought.

    ¡°Are you coming or not? It''s getting late. The soldiers could get sceptical.¡± Laura said to me since our discussion had wasted quite some time. However, she didn''t seem to be interested in our discussion regarding Wanda even the slightest bit perhaps because she was anxious to free her ''Mom'' and ''Dad''.

    ¡°Alright, guys! I am going.¡± I said to everyone as I casted an invisibility spell on myself.

    ¡°Good luck, Peter! Hope everything goes as planned.¡± Ms. Ororo said, bidding me goodbye.

    **************************************

    ¡°We are almost there!¡± Laura whispered to me with her smile which she immediately hid so that no one in the base felt that anything was afoot.

    However I would say that her smile was rather unnerving since the blood from the wolf''s corpse was still on her clothes and some drops were even left on her face. This bloody look added to her wild personality made her look so ferocious that must of the soldiers in the base naturally stayed away from her which was only beneficial to us.

    Still, even if she tried to hide her happiness, I could feel it all too easily. It must be because she was finally going to be free from this prison along with her adopted parents.

    My infiltration was going smoothly till now and we were already near the laboratory area. Now, all I had to do as to meet Laura¡¯s ¡®Mom'' and ''Dad'' and confirm if they were actually hostages or rather HYDRA¡¯s agents.

    If they were in fact HYDRA agents, I would unfortunately have to betray Laura and make all of them unconscious since I couldn''t afford any risks.

    I still had no idea how many hostage scientists there were in the base and I had to find them as soon as possible. Because the attack on the base could only begin after I sent all of the hostages away through a portal. Since it was an important mission, I had a little leeway in the public use of magic.

    We were almost at the lab when my Dragon Sense suddenly rang. The warning was so strong and sudden that all I could do was follow my reflexes and dodge to my right before a silhouette passed through where I was.

    ¡°Well, if it isn''t little Laura.¡± A voice sounded as a silver haired young man a few years older than me suddenly appeared before us.

    No, not appeared, but rather slowed down! The earlier warning was because this man had almost hit me because he couldn''t see me in my invisible state. Looking at his speed, he must be Pietro, Magneto¡¯s son.

    ¡°What do you want, Pietro?¡± Laura asked with a growl, clearly not wanting to interact with him when she was so close to freedom.

    ¡°Just wanted to check on your since I saw you. Perhaps you should take a bath.¡± Pietro said as he rubbed his nose, disgusted by the blood on Laura.

    ¡°See ya later!¡± Pietro said as he left with his super speed.

    ¡°Can you defeat him?¡± Laura whispered to me after a minute.

    ¡°No problem!¡± I replied confidently. Even with the element of surprise on Pietro''s side, I was able to react with the help of my Dragon Sense. In an actual fight, there is no way Pietro was going to withstand my red lightning.

    ¡°Then, follow me!¡± Laura said as she took me to the lab.

    As we entered the lab where Laura''s ¡®parents¡¯ were, I was surprised to see that the monitor in the lab was actually showing the footage of the news of ¡®ParCon'' with Dr. Connors'' picture along with my own. Were they ordered to research on ¡®ParCon''?

    ¡°Laura, how many times I have told you to try not to make such a huge mess?¡± Laura''s ''Mom'' scolded her as she turned around and saw Laura''s condition.

    ¡°Well, she won¡¯t be our Laura if she actually cleaned herself properly.¡± Laura¡¯s ¡®Dad'' said with a laugh as he looked at Laura''s condition.

    Mom! Dad! It can''t be!

    The moment Laura¡¯s ''Mom'' and ''Dad'' turned around, my mind went into shock. Any doubts about them disappeared from my mind.

    Because standing in front of me were none other than Richard and Mary Parker. My own parents who I had thought to be long dead.

 Chapter 155

    I would never forget the day my parents left me at Uncle Ben¡¯s home. Because that was the last time I saw them.

    I still remember how much I had cried and begged so that they would take me along with them. But they had simply waved me goodbye with a sad smile as I cried in the arms of Aunt May.

    And then, the news of plane crash had reached us. At that time, I had honestly felt like my entire world had collapsed. I didn''t know what to do and why.

    But Aunt May and Uncle Ben never left my side. In a selfish world, they decided to keep me and raise me as if I was their own child.

    As time went by, my memories of them became dull and I started to basically recognize Aunt May and Uncle Ben more as my parents.

    But I still rememberd how they looked like all too clearly. I had seen too many pictures of them to not remember. That''s why I was sure that they were my parents.

    The parents who were actually alive all along and in HYDRA''s captivity. This sudden realisation was a little too much for me who had never expected to find such a situation.

    ¡°You are watching Peter''s videos again, Mom. You must really love him.¡± Unaware of my inner turmoil, Laura asked my mother with a pout, clearly aware of my existence as their son.

    ¡°Of course, we do, sweetie. But we don''t love you any less.¡± My mother answered with a smile. Honestly, it felt awkward to address someone as mother after so many years.

    ¡°Do you think that I would ever meet him?¡± Laura asked seriously since she now had a chance to escape this facility.

    ¡°I hope that you would, sweetie.¡± Mother answered with a bitter smile since she knew their situation all too well.

    ¡°Can you help me wash, Mom? I think that my clothes are a little too soaked in blood.¡± Laura asked my mother, playing innocent all too well.

    Since the security cameras were all over the lab, I needed a place where I could meet my mother without allowing anyone. And unfortunately, there was only one place readily available where there were no security cameras, the bathroom.

    ¡°How many times have I told you to maintain yourself, Laura? But you never listen!¡± Mother chided Laura as she took her to the bathroom with me following right after.

    As soon as she entered the bathroom with Laura, Mother tried to shut the door but Laura suddenly stopped her, allowing me to finally enter the bathroom.

    ¡°Huh! What''s the matter, Laura?¡± Mother asked Laura, surprised by her weird action.

    ¡°Mom, we can finally go free!¡± Laura exclaimed excitedly as soon as she shut the door, unable to contain her excitement.

    ¡°What are you saying, Laura?¡± Mother said in a confused tone, surprised by Laura''s words. Yet, I could see that she was slowly realising what was the entire matter.

    ¡°Let me explain, Miss.¡± I said as I finally materialized before her.

    ¡°Please don''t scream.¡± I asked politely since she was extremely surprised by my sudden appearance.

    ¡°A-Albion! You are Albion, right?¡± Mother said as she realised who I was.

    ¡°Indeed, I am Albion. However I am surprised that you have enough information about the outside world to know about me.¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°It is only because HYDRA handmade us research on whatever data they had regarding you to see if we could find any of your weaknesses. How did you appear so suddenly though?¡± Mother asked, curious about my sudden appearance.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°I was just invisible. Laura led me here to you.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Is that so? But why did you led him here so easily, Laura?¡± Mother asked Laura with a questioning look.

    ¡°Because that was the only way remaining for us to get out of here. You know how much we have suffered under these HYDRA bastards. How much you have fought so that you could raise me?¡± Laura said, her eyes moist.

    ¡°You know that they are starting the Weapon-X program again to turn me into their brainwashed soldier. And to do that, they would first eliminate you and Father. I would rather take a risk and trust a stranger than allow you to die.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Laura!¡± Mother said emotionally as she hugged Laura to console her.

    ¡°I believe that SHIELD already knows about this location since you are here.¡± Mother asked once she finished consoling Laura.

    ¡°Indeed. The other mutants are right outside the base while SHIELD forces are on standby and would arrive soon after we start raiding the base. I am here in advance to rescue all of the hostages.¡± I explained our plan.

    ¡°But would you alone be able to extract all of us hostages?¡± Mother questioned.

    ¡°We have our means. I just need to know where are all the hostages and gather them all. Then, you will know how I will extract all of you.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Very well, I will trust you.¡± Mother said with a sigh, agreeing to help me.

    ¡°All of the hostage scientists including me and my husband would gather for lunch in the cafeteria in an hour. That is when you can begin your plan.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t think that these inhuman bastards would actually allow all of you to meet each other?¡± I commented, knowing how heartless HYDRA was.

    ¡°It was only because these bastards knew that our productivity would decline if we didn''t have any proper human interaction. That is the only reason we can meet with each other. Of course, they still guard us zealously.¡± Mother answered with a snort.

    ¡°Alright! I will start the extraction once all the hostages are gathered. Signal me by waving your hand behind your back once everyone is gathered.¡± I revealed my plan.

    ¡°Okay! I will also signal Richard that something is about happen if it is possible.¡± Mother replied, a smile slowly forming on her face now that freedom was right before her eyes.

    ***********************************

    ¡°Phew! Finally, I can take a breath of air. Their demands are increasing day by day.¡± An old scientist grumbled as he arrived at an already crowded cafeteria. He was likely the last hostage.

    As expected, Mother waved her hand behind her back to signal me once the old scientist arrived.

    She was standing together with Father and Laura, likely having signalled Father already that something was about to happen today.

    Not wasting any time, I immediately deactivated my invisibility spell and shot lightning bolts first at the cameras and then at the guards.

    ¡°Aah!!¡± Several hostage scientists shouted at the sudden turn of events. A frightened and restless atmosphere was forming among them which could soon turn into a stampede if it was not handled.

    ¡°Silence!¡± I shouted, trying to sound as menacing as possible so as to stop them from doing anything which could harm the plan.

    ¡°Your freedom is finally here!¡± I announced as I created a portal straight to the X-Men''s location.

    ¡°So, that was your plan, Albion.¡± Mother said as she looked at the portal while others were stupefied by it.

    ¡°How many of the hostages are here, bub?¡± Mr. Logan asked as he came out of the portal with almost all of the team. Ms. Ororo and Jean remained behind so as to guard the hostages who would soon fill their location.

    Ms. Ororo alone would be enough to protect the hostages while Jean would be able to calm the crowd.

    ¡°Almost all of them. There may be a few others but Kitty should be enough to search for them.¡± I replied as I looked at Kitty.

    It was Kitty¡¯s job to look for any remaining hostages in the base. Between her phasing ability and an invisibility spell, Kitty would be like a ghost, making her perfect to search through the base.

    ¡°Why are you not moving, Laura?¡± Mother asked Laura as she and Father started running towards the portal only to stop since Laura was not following.

    ¡°I want to fight these bastards. Today, I will get my revenge for every torture they put me as well as Mom and Dad through.¡± Laura declared as she unsheathed her claws.

    ¡°Now is not the time for that, girl. You will get your chance against HYDRA later. At this moment, you will only be a hindrance to us since you will not be able to work with us as a team.¡± Mr. Logan said, trying to convince her why it was a bad idea for her to fight now.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Laura said grudgingly as she accepted Mr. Logan''s advice and charged through the portal.

    ¡°Take care, Albion.¡± Mother said to me as she entered the portal.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry.¡± I replied with a smile even though she couldn''t see it beneath my mask.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to crush the base along with these inhuman bastards.¡± I said as I punched my hand, causing red sparks to emit from them.

    Usually, I never entered a fight with an intention of destruction. However, at this moment, I was raring to go against these HYDRA bastards who had kept my parents from me for so many years.

 Chapter 156

    ¡°Stop them! Don''t let them escape!¡± HYDRA soldiers shouted as they entered the cafeteria with guns in their hands, ready to kill the hostages if they couldn''t prevent them from escaping.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± I said as I released a wave of lightning at them, careful to limit the power of the lightning so they are not burnt alive by it.

    My control over lightning was a little erratic at this moment because of the rage I was feeling at the HYDRA for keeping my parents hostage for so many years.

    ¡°Calm down! Don''t rush.¡± Kurt shouted as he teleported yet another overeager hostage who had almost run into another hostage, preventing the crowd from turning into a stampede.

    ¡°Please move to the portal slowly. There is no need to rush. The soldiers can''t hurt you as long as we are here.¡± I shouted to the crowd of hostages to assure them that they were not in danger.

    It was at this moment that I barely saw a blur enter the cafeteria. Before I could do anything, it slammed into Mr. Logan, causing him to crash into a nearby wall.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Mr. Logan cursed as he stood up, a little disoriented but unharmed otherwise.

    ¡°It was me!¡± A silver haired man declared as he seemed to suddenly materialise from thin air, even though I knew that he had merely stopped.

    ¡°Pietro, the son of Magneto! You are finally here.¡± I said to Pietro, completely unfazed by his seemingly sudden materialisation.

    ¡°So, you already know of me. But you should not call me Pietro. After all, we are not that close. You can call me ¡®Quicksilver¡¯.¡± Pietro said, revealing his codename proudly.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter to me what you call yourself, kiddo. White matters to me is whether you stand in our way or not?¡± Mr. Logan said as he pointed his claws at Pietro.

    ¡°Well, I always wanted to fight the famed Albion who defeated and captured my near invincible father.¡± Pietro replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Let''s see if you can match my speed!¡± With these words, Pietro turned into a blur, this time moving towards me.

    His speed was indeed great but what Pietro didn''t know was that I could track his location with my Dragon Sense and actually react to it even if I couldn''t actually match speed without transforming into my draconic form.

    As Pietro rushed towards me with full confidence in his super speed, I merely released a discharge of red lightning from my body once he got close to me.

    Pietro actually managed to sense the sudden lightning discharge and tried to dodge at the last moment but even he was not fast enough to dodge the lightning. In fact, the sudden movement actually made him lose his balance as he was struck by my lightning.

    This led to him flying away as he was hit by the lightning discharge and hit a wall.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Pietro muttered as he slumped against the wall, unable to believe that he had been defeated so suddenly.

    ¡°How many times I have told you that you shouldn''t rush¡ª What happened to you, Pietro?¡± A reddish brown haired girl shouted as reached the scene and looked at Pietro''s condition.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She immediately rushed towards Pietro and checked his condition.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Looks like she was Wanda, Pietro''s sister even though they didn''t look much alike. After all, Pietro had silver hair and her hair was reddish brown. Now that I think about it, Magneto had brown hair, meaning that they didn''t even share his hair colour.

    However, I could see similarities between her and the son of my alternate self, Magnus Parker. From hair colour to facial features, Magnus had inherited a lot from his mother.

    ¡°Just a little dizzy, Wanda.¡± Pietro replied in a rather slurred tone.

    ¡°Take some rest, Pietro. I will handle everything here.¡± Wanda said in a tone which promised pain for us as she stood up, a red aura slowly forming around her.

    ¡°All of you will pay!¡± Wanda said furiously as her body was shrouded in the red aura of Chaos Magic, turning her hair and eyes red.

    ¡°I don''t think so¡ª¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    As Mr. Logan tried to speak, Wanda pointed her hand towards him and he was suddenly wrapped in the red aura which slammed him into a wall.

    ¡°This girl sure is a little difficult to deal with.¡± Mr. Logan muttered as he stood up, the slam clearly not affecting him much.

    ¡°Let me take care of everything, Wolverine. I know how to deal with her.¡± I said, asking Mr. Logan to leave her to me.

    ¡°Really! You think that you can defeat me easily, Albion. Then, show me how you will do it!¡± Wanda said as she pointed her hand covered in Chaos Magic towards me.

    A red aura suddenly shrouded my body yet I felt nothing. Just as Spider Supreme had told me, I was immune to Chaos Magic.

    However, I could see that Wanda''s Chaos Magic was too immature. See could only use it for telekinesis and perhaps a little more.

    It was much different from Magnus'' usage of Chaos Magic who could manipulate matter and magic as if they were mere toys. Perhaps that was the reason Ancient One had not been able to track Chaos Magic even after scanning the entire Earth. Wanda''s Chaos Magic was simply too immature to be tracked.

    ¡°How? Why does my power not work on you?¡± Wanda said in a shocked tone upon seeing that her power was not working on me.

    ¡°You can say that I am just built different.¡± I replied as I closed the difference between us in but a second.

    Since Wanda was a girl and her Chaos Magic was quite volatile, I just couldn''t punch her and roughen her up. So, I just slapped her on the face a little hard.

    Wham!

    It seems that the slap was already enough since the red aura surrounding Wanda disappeared and she seemed a little disoriented from the slap.

    Still, I think that the slap was a little too much since her cheek had turned quite red.

    ¡°Did you just slap my sister?¡± Pietro shouted as he slowly stood up, his body still numb from the shock.

    ¡°Well, I couldn''t punch her.¡± I replied with a shrug.

    ¡°By the way, why did you join HYDRA? Did you not know how vile they are? They would create mutant clones only to put them through inexplicable horror and then brainwash them so that they could be used as mere tools. Have you not seen how they treated Laura? How can you still work for them after learning all these things?¡± I asked the siblings in a furious tone because it angered me that they would willingly work for such a vile organisation.

    ¡°Even Erik hated HYDRA and only reluctantly worked with them. Did you not know that it was because of HYDRA that he became his current self? Your father would surely but disappointed in you if he ever learnt what you did.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! We only joined HYDRA because there was no other place for us. The Brotherhood disbanded after Father was captured. Being his children, you know how we would be treated anywhere. That was why we had to join HYDRA.

    However, we didn''t know that HYDRA was much viler than we had ever thought it to be. Trust me, we were going to leave HYDRA soon. We were only looking for an opportunity.¡±

    Pietro revealed their situation, trying to defend himself and his sister. At this moment, it was clear to them that they had no chance of victory against us. That was why he was explaining their past.

    ¡°If you only joined HYDRA because you had no other choice, then surrender. You have no criminal record. We will make so that you, at the very least, don''t have to go to the jail.¡± I said, offering them a chance to start their life anew.

    ¡°Wanda, I think we should take this offer.¡± Pietro said to his sister who looked quite angry at this moment because of my slap.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Wanda said with gritted teeth, accepting the offer despite her anger.

    ¡°Albion! The extraction of hostages is finished.¡± Kurt notified as he sent the last of the hostages through the portal.

    ¡°Since extraction is finished, it''s time for us to start our onslaught.¡± I said as I looked at the Wolverine clones entering the cafeteria, the only ones in the base who could still pose a challenge to us.

    ¡°Now, you are talking my language, bub!¡± Mr. Logan replied with a gun which seemed rather unsettling given that he was facing the clones who had the same face as him.

    ¡°Then, let''s finish our job!¡± I said as I rushed ahead, planning to capture the base as possible so that I could return to meet my parents quickly.

 Chapter 157

    ¡°Why the hell is my sister so much more restrained? How can she be more of a threat compared to my super speed?¡± Pietro complained to me as he rankled his handcuffs in anger.

    The battle at the base had fortunately gone well after Pietro and Wanda''s surrender. Apart from the mutant siblings, the base only had around a dozen Wolverine clones which were nothing against the X-Men¡¯s combined might. And with no hostages remaining at the base, nobody could stop our onslaught. The entire base had fallen within an hour.

    This led us to our current situation. We were currently at a SHIELD facility in France where Pietro and Wanda had been temporarily imprisoned before we could decide what to do with them.

    The reason for Pietro''s rage was that his sister Wanda''s bindings were much more stronger compared to his own for seemingly no reason.

    Pietro¡¯s feet had been chained together and his hands were in handcuffs. On the other hand, not only the chains on Wanda''s feet and the handcuffs on her hands were stronger but see also had a shock collar on her neck.

    This much restriction was necessary because we knew just how much of a threat Wanda''s Chaos Magic was even if she herself didn''t know it.

    ¡°Are you going to even say anything?¡± Pietro said furiously as he didn''t receive any response from me.

    ¡°Please wait a few moments. Everything will be clear soon enough.¡± I replied, asking Pietro to be patient since I was the only one in the room at this moment and I couldn''t say anything before Director Fury arrived.

    Knock! Knock!

    After my words ended, a knock came on the door. I opened the door to see that it was Director Fury who had knocked. Professor Xavier, Mr. Logan and Ms. Ororo were also with him.

    ¡°Well done, Albion. Because of your excellent performance, all the hostages were extracted without a single loss. You even managed to make the mutant siblings surrender.¡± Director Fury praised me as soon as he entered the room.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Director.¡± I said, humbly receiving his praise.

    ¡°May I know where are the hostages right now?¡± I asked since I planned to meet my mother and father immediately after my work here was done.

    ¡°The hostages have been sent to the SHIELD embassy in US. This also includes the girl with Wolverine¡¯s power, Laura. HYDRA¡¯s power is stronger here in Europe so we don''t want to take any chances.¡± Director Fury answered my question without withholding a single fact.

    ¡°I know why you are asking their location, Albion. Even I had never thought that you would find your parents there under HYDRA''s captivity. Rest assured, you can go to meet them once we have decided Pietro and Wanda''s fate.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I will also try to ensure that they can be released as possible even though it seems difficult considering that they are adopted parents of Laura. However, I will make sure that they are treated as best as they can be considering their situation.¡±

    Hearing Director Fury¡¯s words, I couldn''t help but turn emotional. He is your knew how to take care of his men.

    Due to being scientists who worked under HYDRA, SHIELD would have to obtain every single bit of research my parents had performed along with all the information they had on HYDRA. And that is not considering that Laura considered them her parents.

    Adding that to the probation SHIELD would put them under to check if they hadn''t turned into HYDRA spies, the whole process could easily take months or even a year.

    Yet, Director Fury was willing to risk releasing my parents early just because they were my parents who had thought to be long dead.

    ¡°If your discussion is over, can you please tell what would happen to us now. I am getting bored out of my mind here.¡± Pietro asked impatiently, interrupting our conversation.

    ¡°Pietro!¡± Wanda shouted, looking at him with a reproaching look.

    ¡°Please forgive my brother. He has always been an impatient man.¡± Wanda said, apologizing on Pietro''s behalf. She clearly didn''t want to harm their prospects because of a bad first impression.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. There is no need for an apology.¡± Director Fury replied indifferently.

    ¡°Since you are finally talking, can you please explain why Wanda has been so heavily restrained? It just doesn''t make sense.¡± Pietro repeated the question he had asked me.

    ¡°To answer your question, I must first ask what can you do with your mutant ability, Wanda?¡± Director Fury asked Wanda seriously.

    ¡°I can use telekinesis with the red energy that is my mutant ability. Also, I can create energy blasts with it. Why are you asking though?¡± Wanda asked sceptically.

    ¡°Is this really all you can do? Answer truthfully, Wanda. It is a matter of life and death for you. I am not joking.¡± Director Fury said seriously, looking Wanda straight in the eyes.

    ¡°Fine! My energy blasts can confused enemies if they hit them. Also, I can scramble someone''s mind if I can get my hands on their head, making them experience hallucinations.¡± Wanda answered truthfully this time.

    ¡°Now, tell me why you are treating my powers so seriously? It is like you are treating me like a time bomb.¡± Wanda demanded.

    ¡°In a way, calling you a time bomb won¡¯t be wrong.¡± Director Fury replied, shocking both of the siblings.

    ¡°What? How can it be?¡± Pietro shouted as he suddenly started resisting against his restraints.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± As Pietro attempted to escape his restraints, the hidden shock enchantment on them activated, shocking him just enough to paralyse his body.

    ¡°There is no need to resist, Pietro. We are not going to kill your sister.¡± Professor Xavier said, explaining to Pietro that we were not going to take any extreme measures.

    ¡°Will someone tell me what the hell is wrong with my mutant ability?¡± Wanda shouted, too confused by our words.

    ¡°I believe that it would be better for you to listen about your power¡¯s uniqueness from an expert. Albion, when is Ancient One arriving?¡± Director Fury asked since he had asked me to call Ancient One. After all, Wanda''s situation was something only she could handle.

    ¡°I have already called her. She should be arriving anytime now.¡± I replied.

    Swirl!

    As if on cue, a portal opened in the room and Ancient One stepped out of it.

    ¡°Are you the mutant who has the portal creation ability? But HYDRA and the Brotherhood had no prior knowledge about you which should be impossible given your unique ability.¡± Pietro said as he looked at Ancient One, assuming the portal to be her mutant ability.

    ¡°I am not mutant, young Pietro. Neither is this portal a mutant ability.¡± Ancient One replied with a smile, clearly amused by Pietro''s wrong assumption.

    ¡°Then, how did this portal was created?¡± Pietro asked with confusion.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Ancient One, the leader of the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj.¡±

 Chapter 158

    ¡°So, you mean to say that you are the leader of the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj, a group of actual magicians who have protected this world from interdimensional threats since ancient times.¡± Pietro said, summarising everything Ancient One told them about herself and the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ancient One nodded.

    ¡°Honestly, all of this sounds a little too ridiculous. But I can only believe it after seeing the proof right before my eyes.¡± Pietro replied, not able to refute the existence of magic after seeing the various magic spells Ancient One had shown them as a proof.

    ¡°Actually, the existence of mutants is what is ridiculous to us sorcerers.¡± Ancient One replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°We sorcerers study mystic arts for years before we are proficient in them but you mutants are simply born with powers which can easily surpass all of our hard work. Moreover, some of you can perform feats which are impossible for us. For example, your super speed is something we would never be able to completely replicate.¡±

    ¡°I believe that we are moving away from the topic. Ancient One, can you please tell me what is wrong with my powers?¡± Wanda asked pleadingly, anxious to know why Director Fury called her a time bomb.

    ¡°Can you first show me your mutant ability, Wanda? You don''t need to do anything with it. Just channeling it would be enough.¡± Ancient One asked Wanda.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Wanda hurriedly channeled her Chaos Magic through her hand, causing the all too familiar red glow to appear on it.

    ¡°As expected, it is indeed Chaos Magic.¡± Ancient One confirmed as she analysed Wanda''s mutant ability through an observation spell.

    ¡°What do you mean? Is my mutant ability related to some sort of magic?¡± Wanda asked, confused by Ancient One''s words.

    ¡°Not just any sort of magic, dear Wanda. Chaos Magic is something which has the potential to destroy the entire Earth.¡± Ancient One answered, shocking the siblings.

    ¡°But how can that be possible? I have never felt that my powers are very strong. After all, Pietro''s speed has always been more than enough to defeat me.¡± Wanda said, having difficulty believing Ancient One''s words.

    ¡°That is because you are only scratching the surface of Chaos Magic. Tell me how you use your mutant ability.¡± Ancient One asked Wanda.

    ¡°I just think about what I want to do and my power does the rest. What I can do with my power comes almost instinctively to me.¡± Wanda replied.

    ¡°It means that you are starting to get grasp on your power¡¯s true potential. Fortunately, we were not too late. Otherwise, a big incident could have happened especially since you were with HYDRA.¡± Ancient One said with a sigh of relief, glad that we could find Wanda before her Chaos Magic went out of control.

    ¡°I just can''t understand why you say that my mutant ability or as you say, Chaos Magic has such potential.¡± Wanda asked.

    ¡°As of now, you can manipulate force and somewhat interfere with others'' minds. But that is just the start. Eventually, you will be able to manipulate matter and energy and after that comes the true power of Chaos Magic, the manipulation of reality.¡± Ancient One revealed the true potential of Chaos magical, leaing both of the siblings stunned.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Reality manipulation! It is something I can''t even dream of.¡± Wanda said, completely flabbergasted by Ancient One''s words.

    ¡°But that is the truth, whether you believe it or not.¡± Ancient One replied seriously.

    ¡°Does that mean that you are simply scared of my true potential? That is why you are treating me like a time bomb.¡± Wanda said with a darkened expression, completely misjudging us.

    ¡°That is not that truth. Our reason for concern is not the Chaos Magic but the being who is its source.¡± Ancient One replied, clearly Wanda''s confusion.

    ¡°Source! Are you saying that Chaos Magic is not something that belongs to me?¡± Wanda asked, stunned by her words.

    ¡°Chaos Magic is indeed your power. But its source is an interdimensional being named Chthon, who is so powerful that he can only be described as a god.

    Being the source of Chaos Magic, it is too easy for him to slowly manipulate your mind and then make your Chaos Magic go haywire. In the most extreme case, he may even be able to use the Chaos Magic in your body to open a door to our Earth, enabling him to descend here and make our planet his domain.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can''t believe it!¡± Wanda said while stuttering, completely overwhelmed by the revelation.

    She was completely silent for the following few minutes but then started speaking with moist eyes.

    ¡°My powers manifested much later than Pietro. For this sole reason, Father never treated me like his daughter. Now, you are telling me that my powers which I wanted so much can destroy the Earth along with everything I hold dear.¡±

    ¡°I wish it was not true, Wanda. But fate can often be far more cruel than we ever think it to be.¡± Ancient One said softly, feeling sorry for Wanda.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Wanda suddenly asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± I immediately replied. Seriously, this girl presumed a little too much.

    ¡°But you said that I am a time bomb. What if your words actually come true and Chthon descends using me?¡± Wanda asked tearfully.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry, Wanda dear. Your Chaos Magic is at a very early stage. With the help of the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj, we can try to slowly isolate your connection with Chthon. And the hypothesis I told you just now is an extreme example which can only happen when Chthon has complete control over your mind.¡± Ancient One said, consoling Wanda that there was a way to deal with her situation.

    ¡°Really!¡± Wanda said, hope appearing in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes. But you have to come with me to Kamar Taj. Only there can I teach you how to use Chaos Magic properly without being influenced by Chthon.¡± Ancient One replied.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Wanda looked hesitately at Pietro, clearly not wanting to separate from her brother.

    ¡°You should go, Wanda. I will manage here somehow.¡± Pietro said with a sad smile, not wanting his sister to risk her future because of him.

    ¡°Speaking of you, Pietro. I have a nice offer for you.¡± Director Fury suddenly addressed Pietro.

    ¡°Me!¡± Pietro exclaimed, surprised by Director¡¯s words.

    ¡°Despite your involvement in the Brotherhood and HYDRA, I am willing to give you a chance since you don''t have a prior criminal record.

    I am willing to offer you a place in SHIELD. We have recently obtained some information with very severe implications. As such, we need as many superhumans as possible. Who knows, you might even become an Avenger in the future.¡±

    Looks like Professor Xavier didn''t want to take Pietro in because of his prior record. That is why Director Fury was instead giving an offer to him.

    ¡°Me, an Avenger!¡± Pietro said with an open mouth, too surprised by Director''s words. Looks like he also admired the Avengers despite being a part of HYDRA.

    ¡°Alright! I am in.¡± He said, accepting the offer excitedly after contemplating for just a minute.

    ¡°Are you sure, Pietro?¡± Wanda asked worriedly since it was a life changing decision.

    ¡°I am sure, Wanda. I will need to build a new life anyways. And I won''t get a better offer than this.¡± Pietro replied.

    ¡°Then, it has been decided that Wanda would go to Kamar Taj and Pietro to SHIELD.¡± Director Fury said, finally settling their matter.

    ¡°Would I be able to meet Pietro!¡± Wanda suddenly asked.

    ¡°While Kamar Taj is an isolated society, you will have chances to meet him often. Albion is also a sorcerer so he would be able to bring your brother to Kamar Taj should he desire to meet you.¡± Ancient One answered.

    ¡°Then, it has been finalized. Albion, I will not hold you anymore since I know that you are quite anxious to meet certain people. Ancient one and I will handle everything here. So, you can go without any worry.¡± Director Fury said, relieving me of my duties.

    ¡°Thank you, Director!¡± I thanked Director Fury and immediately rushed away.

 Chapter 159

    As I stepped out of the SHIELD facility, I hesitantly activated my phone which had been deactivated till now because of security reasons.

    Once the phone was activated, several notifications of missed calls from Aunt May and Uncle Ben arrived on my phone. All the calls were from around an hour ago. It seems that they were in a hurry since they didn''t leave even a message.

    By now, they must have been informed about my parents from SHIELD once they arrived in the SHIELD embassy. That must be why they were calling me.

    Taking a deep breath, I called Aunt May, ready to tackle the matter.

    ¡°Peter, you finally picked up!¡± Aunt May said, her voice full of joy as she picked up the call.

    ¡°Sorry, Aunt May. I was little busy and I couldn''t use my phone because of security reasons.¡± I answered why my phone was switched off.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter now. Your parents are alive! In fact, I was just talking face to face with Richard and Mary now. You don''t know how shocked we were when SHIELD called us an hour ago with news that your parents, whom we had thought to be long dead were actually alive and under HYDRA''s captivity.¡± Aunt May revealed the great news to me in a single breath which I already know.

    Looks like Director Fury''s words were indeed true since SHIELD had informed Aunt May and Uncle Ben about this matter right after my parents had landed. They even let them meet my parents which would have been impossible if it was not for Director Fury.

    ¡°I know, Aunt May. Actually, I was the one who saved them.¡± I reluctantly revealed the fact since she had no idea about my recent missions due to secrecy reasons.

    ¡°What do you mean you saved them?¡± Aunt May said in a shocked voice, not being able to believe my words.

    ¡°Just ask if Albion was in the team who saved them.¡± I replied.

    There was silence for a few minutes after my words since Aunt May was obviously confirming whether my words for true or not.

    ¡°Just what have been doing these days, Peter Parker!¡± Aunt May asked in a furious tone as soon as he came back on the call.

    ¡°Just a few weeks ago, you are on your first date with a great girl. And now, you are suddenly attacking global terrorist organisations with SHIELD. What happened?¡±

    ¡°You know how chaotic this world has become, Aunt May. I am just trying to make it a bit more safer. There are people who are participating even though they are must weaker than me.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Then, why should I not participate if it means that my participation alone in this battle can save the lives of many good men. Besides, my life is not even threatened in the slightest in these missions.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Aunt May said with a sigh as she finally accepted that my words were true.

    ¡°I knew that this day would come when I had seen how powerful you were. I just didn''t know that this day would come so soon. You have grown now, Peter. I am proud of you!¡±

    No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t stop a smile from appearing on my face. Even though my mother had returned now, Aunt May had basically be my mother for more than a decade. As such, hearing from her that she was proud of me made me feel warm all of a sudden.

    ¡°By the way, who is this girl Richard and Mary managed to adopt even in their captivity? Goodness, the girl looks like she had been raised in the wilderness. How could your parents raise a girl like that?¡± Aunt May asked.

    ¡°You mean Laura?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is the girl''s name. Do you know any details about her? Your parents are very secretive regarding her.¡± Aunt May asked, clearly curious about Laura.

    ¡°SHIELD must have asked them to not reveal any information. From what I know, she is a mutant girl born from HYDRA¡¯s experiments. Since Mother had experience raising a child of similar age, HYDRA had put her as Laura''s caretaker. From then on, my parents raised her although HYDRA still had much influence on her.¡± I told her as much as I could without revealing any secret information.

    ¡°Alright! When are you coming to meet them though? You must be pretty excited to meet them after so many years, right?¡± Aunt May asked acceptedly.

    ¡°I¡­ I don''t know, Aunt May.¡± I replied, my voice full of hesitation.

    As much as I was excited to find that my parents were alive, it was just as hard to acknowledge their existence.

    I had been literally raised by Uncle Ben and Aunt May. Since they had no child of their own, I was basically their son even though I still called them Uncle and Aunt.

    Because of their financial situation, they had decided not to have a child of their own just so that they could raise me properly. If I went back to my parents who had been found after so many years, it would feel to me that I was betraying Uncle Ben and Aunt May.

    And all of these feelings didn''t even include the fact that I was Albion. It just opened a whole new can of worms.

    If my parents found that their son had become a superhuman who was literally one of the strongest on Earth and didn''t even look like how they had left him, would they even acknowledge me as their son?

    ¡°Peter, I know how your feeling right now. Yet Richard and Mary deserve to learn about their son whom they have seen for so many years.¡±

    Honestly, it was obvious for Aunt May to know about my feelings in this matter since she had basically raised me.

    ¡°Alright, Aunt May! I will come as soon as possible.¡± I said with a sigh as I promised her before ending the call.

    As I ended the call, I could see that my hands were shaking. I had not been this much afraid even when I had seen the massive Chitauri army during the Battle of New York. Even when I and Emma had been flung across dimensions and arrived at a parallel dimension, I had only been shocked but never scared.

    Yet, my hands were now shaking at the near thought of meeting with my family whom I had thought was long that. It was clear to me that I was not ready to meet them in my current condition.

    Taking a deep breath, I created a portal and stepped inside.

    What was in front of me now was the huge X-Mansion which had lately become a second home to me.

    With my emotional condition, I knew that it was obviously not good for me to be alone. Fortunately, I had a lot of people I could rely on.

 Chapter 160

    ¡°Peter, I heard the news. Congrats, man! Never thought that we would find your long thought to be dead parents inside the base.¡±

    As soon as I entered the lobby, Kurt rushed towards me and hugged me to show how happy he was for me. As someone who had a lack of parental guidance during his growing years, he could relate to me.

    When I looked behind Kurt, I found that only Bobby and Scott in the lobby currently. Well, it made sense that only boys were here. Otherwise, Emma would have been the first one to congratulate me.

    ¡°Did everything go alright on your side?¡± I asked Kurt as I separated myself from his hug.

    Once the Wolverine clones had been subdued and the SHIELD reinforcements had arrived, Director Fury had ordered for me to extract the mutant siblings from the base just in case they suddenly changed their minds. As such, I was not there when the mission ended.

    ¡°It went perfectly. Seems like the soldiers in the base were not brainwashed since they started surrendering soon after the commander of the base was captured.

    Still, you should have seen that bastard¡¯s face when I had suddenly grasped his body and dropped him right between the SHIELD reinforcements. That bastard will finally get what he deserves for all the atrocities he had allowed to happen.¡±

    ¡°At least, there were no complications.¡± I said, releasing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Peter, you know that you can rely on us. You may be the most powerful of us but we are no slouch either. We more than strong enough to stand our ground against normal soldiers.¡± Scott said, knowing that I was worrying needlessly just because I was not there during the last part of the mission.

    ¡°Sorry about that. You know how our recent missions have gone. Nothing ever seems to be going according to plan. As such, I can''t help but worry for all of you.¡± I apologized while also explaining the reason for my conduct.

    ¡°What about the mutant siblings? What has been decided for them? After all, that girl Wanda¡¯s mutant ability or should I say, Chaos Magic is quite a time bomb. And her brother Pietro''s super speed is not something we can ignore.¡± Bobby asked, curious about the mutant sibling¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Ancient One has decided to take Wanda to Kamar Taj to see if she can isolate Wanda from Chthon''s influence. If she is successful in doing so, her Chaos Magic can become quite a trump card for us.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Hope Ancient One is successful. I don''t want her to suffer just because of her Chaos Magic. Though she is no innocent girl either given that she was once in the Brotherhood and now in HYDRA.¡± Scott commented.

    ¡°What about her brother Pietro?¡± Kurt asked.

    ¡°Since the mutant siblings had not actively acted against SHIELD or the government and had not participated in any of HYDRA''s vile actions, Director Fury is willing to give them a chance. Pietro is going to join the SHIELD. Director Fury hopes that Pietro can become an Avenger if everything goes alright.¡±

    ¡°Let''s hope that he is not like his mutant supremacist father.¡± Scott said, still sceptical regarding Pietro.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Well, they said that their relationship with Magneto was not anything good. Don''t know if it''s true or not.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Peter, you are here!¡± A beautiful voice full of elation suddenly sounded from the stairs. Emma had finally arrived in the lobby along with the rest of the girls.

    As soon as she saw me, she rushed to hug me and even kissed me on my cheek.

    ¡°To think that you would find your parents held hostage at the base along with even an adopted sister. Congrats, Peter!¡± Emma whispered in my ear, happy for me.

    ¡°But why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be with your parents at this moment?¡± Emma asked, puzzled why I was here.

    ¡°Yeah! If I was you, I won''t even have left their side.¡± Kurt said in support to Emma''s words.

    ¡°That''s true. But do you think that they would even recognise me?¡± I said, pointing to my face to show why I had not visited them yet.

    ¡°But they are your parents. I know that it will be difficult but you should be able to patch up with them in time. You just need to face them.¡± Scott replied insensitively upon hearing my words, clearly not realising the crux of the problem.

    ¡°Uhhh¡­. I swear that you boys can sometimes become idiots out of nowhere. Come with me, Peter. These idiots clearly don''t understand your feelings.¡± Emma said furiously because Scott and the others were unable to understand what I was feeling right now.

    She grasped my hand and led me to the garden so that we could have some time alone.

    As we reached the garden, I could see how the garden literally seemed to glow under the morning sun. Too much time had passed between the attack on the base and the handling of the mutant siblings. It was already another day.

    ¡°You just fear that your parents would find you a little too alien and won¡¯t be able to connect you with their son they had left, right?¡± Emma asked softly as both of us sat on a bench.

    ¡°Yeah!!¡± I nodded since this was the problem.

    ¡°How many times I have told you to not have an existential crisis every time you have to reveal your true self to someone who knew your past self?¡± Emma asked suddenly with a sharp tone, admonishing me.

    ¡°What?¡± I could only reply with this word because of the sudden change in Emma''s tone.

    ¡°Seriously, you worry too much about how the others would see you when compared to the past Peter.¡± Emma said with a huff, annoyed by this side of mine.

    ¡°But this situation is different, Emma. My parents left me as a child. What about they feel if they see that I don''t look a single bit like they remember me to be?¡± I argued.

    ¡°It is because they have only seen you as a child that they will be more amenable to the new you. You would be a complete alien to them which would make them more acceptable to the fact that you are Albion.¡± Emma replied.

    ¡°B-But¡­¡± I knew that what Emma said was the truth but I was still too scared about their reactions.

    ¡°Didn''t they adopt a mutant girl there even if they had to fight HYDRA to raise her?¡± Emma suddenly asked.

    ¡°They did.¡± I answered in affirmative.

    ¡°If they can adopt a mutant girl, then this surely can accept that their son had obtained powers in the years they were away.¡± Emma argued, making me speechless.

    ¡°Seriously, where does your enhanced intelligence and confidence go whenever this kind of emotional matters are involved?¡± Emma asked with a huff.

    ¡°Thanks, Emma. I needed that.¡± I said with a smile, finally ready to meet my parents after hearing Emma''s words.

    ¡°If you had not be so forceful right now I probably would have worried needlessly for whom knows how long. So, thanks once again, Emma.¡±

    ¡°I just couldn''t leave you like this. Besides, I knew that you have always been quite emotional for your family.¡± Emma replied with a blush.

    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t stop myself from kissing her. She didn''t stop my advance and easily reciprocated, turning the kiss into a little makeout session.

    As we separated, I suddenly had a great idea.

    ¡°Hey, Emma. Wanna come with me to meet my parents?¡± I asked her all of a sudden.

    ¡°What? B-But, isn''t it a little to early?¡± Emma replied, flabbergasted by my sudden proposal.

    ¡°Well, the sooner, the better. Like you said now, one just needs to courageously face the situation.¡± I said with a grin.

    ¡°Fine! I will go with you.¡± Emma said, finally accepting my proposal.

    ¡°But let me get ready first. There is no way I am meeting your parents without any preparation.¡±

 Chapter 161

    ¡°Peter, you are finally here! I had thought that you would arrive much earlier. And hello to you too, Emma.¡±

    Agent Phil greeted both of us as we arrived at the SHIELD embassy.

    ¡°There were not any complications during the transportation, were they?¡± I asked, worried about the hostages.

    ¡°Fortunately, there were not any complications. However, I would never have thought that we would find your parents as hostages there. Congrats, it is a literal miracle!¡± Agent Phil said, congratulating me.

    ¡°This situation can indeed we called a miracle. How is Laura doing by the way?¡± I asked about Laura, worried how a sheltered girl like her would react.

    ¡°Ah! You mean that mutant girl who has Wolverine''s power.¡± Agent Phil said, finally realising who I was talking about.

    ¡°She had been rather frightened by the cityscape but your parents managed to calm her down. She has been mostly silent since then, observing everything silently without reacting much.¡±

    ¡°How many people have you called to meet my parents?¡± I asked since Aunt May and Uncle Ben had been called rather early in the morning, making me curious if there were any others.

    ¡°Aside from your uncle and aunt, we have only called Dr. Connors who was a colleague of your parents.¡± Agent Phil replied.

    ¡°Was there any other reason?¡± I asked since Dr. Connors was a leading scientist in the same field as my parents.

    ¡°Nothing hides from you, huh!¡± Agent Phil said with a chuckle, praising my perception.

    ¡°We need his help to comb through all the data we have found in the base to see what kind of genetic research HYDRA as performed over the years. It is not that we do not trust your parents but instead we need an unbiased view.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is your job. If you ever need any extra help, you can also call for me.¡± I replied with a shrug, offering my help.

    ¡°We will see in the future, Peter. I believe that we should focus on the present first. Come, I will take you to your parents.¡± Agent Phil said as he gestured for us to follow him.

    As we moved towards the room where my parents were currently held, I could hear voices coming from the room as we approached it.

    ¡°I am telling the truth, Richard. Even though it is me who is taking most of the credit for the ¡®ParCon'', it was actually Peter who came forth with its idea and even completed most of the research.¡±

    Looks like Dr. Connors was regarding my parents about how the ¡®ParCon'' had been created. Just from the joy easily perceivable in his voice, it was clear that he was extremely happy to meet them.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He often told me how sad it was that my parents were not with me to see my achievements. But lo and behold, they were actually here now, listening to his words.

    ¡°Men!¡± Agent Phil addressed the two guards who were guarding the room. He gave them a signal which made them leave their posts.

    Afterwards, Agent Phil opened some kind of control panel by the door and rotated a knob inside it which surprisingly cancelled all kind of sounds escaping the room.

    ¡°This will allow you to have a proper conversation with your parents without anyone eavesdropping on you. I will now leave you. Enjoy your time with your parents.¡± Agent Phil said to me as he started leaving.

    ¡°Thanks, Agent Phil!¡± I thanked him even though I was still going to cast a sound bubble spell, a variation of the sound barrier spell which created a sound isolation bubble in my surroundings with me as the centre.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± I said to Emma with a sigh as I casted the sound bubble spell and checked up on my illusion spell for the last time.

    Emma merely smiled at me and clasped my hand to show her support. She didn''t need to say anything since just this much was enough to encourage me.

    Gathering courage, I slowly knocked on the door ready to face my long lost parents.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Oh! It''s you, Peter. You are finally here.¡± Aunt May said as she opened the door.

    I could see my parents inside, talking with Dr. Banner. Uncle Ben was sitting beside them, silently listening to their words with a smile.

    Laura was also sitting closely, observing all the people in the room with wary eyes. Since everyone was a stranger to her, she was a little hostile to them even if they were literal family to her adopted parents.

    ¡°P-Peter is here!¡± Mother turned her eyes towards the door immediately as she heard Aunt May¡¯s words. She stood up all of a sudden and rushed over to me.

    ¡°My baby boy! You have grown so much!¡± Mother said tearfully as she hugged me.

    ¡°Honestly, I had never thought that I would get to see you again, Peter.¡± Father said with moist eyes as he stood up and joined us in our hug.

    ¡°But you are here now. That is all that matters.¡± I replied, tears filling up in my eyes despite me trying to stop them.

    No matter how foreign they were to me now, they were my birth parents. Meeting them after so many years when I had thought of them to be dead was simply a miracle for me.

    ¡°Hey, make some space for me too!¡± Laura said suddenly as she stood up and joined us in our group hug anxiously.

    ¡°Who is this girl?¡± I asked, trying to act like I didn''t know Laura.

    ¡°Peter, meet Laura Parker, your adopted sister. Although situation in which we met her was quite unique given that we were hostages, she is now a part of our family.¡± Mother said, hesitantly introducing Laura to me as all of us separated.

    ¡°Hello, Laura! I am your brother, Peter Parker.¡± I said, introducing myself to Laura once again, this time as Peter Parker.

    ¡°Huh!¡± For some reason, Laura didn''t reply and instead starting sniffing me.

    ¡°What are you doing, Laura? That is no way to treat your brother.¡± Mother admonished Laura for her weird behaviour.

    ¡°That faint smell of lightning¡­ That invisible but overwhelming presence¡­¡± Laura didn''t reply to her mother''s word and instead started saying weird things.

    Uh-Oh! Looks like Laura had managed to remember my smell in the few moments I had not concealed it. And to catch this smell after I had already washed, her sense of a smell must be as strong as Wolverine if not more so.

    ¡°You are Albion!¡± Laura declared what I had feared.

    ¡°Don''t try to prank us, Laura. There is no way Peter can be Albion.¡± Mother replied, not believing Laura''s words.

    I sighed, realising that the cat was out of the bag. I had wanted to hide this fact for some more time since my parents had finally tasted freedom after more than a decade and this information could be overwhelming for them. Unfortunately, that was no longer possible.

    ¡°I am not lying. Peter is Albion.¡± Laura said, persistent on her declaration.

    ¡°Mom, it''s true. I am Albion.¡± I said as I slowly removed my illusion spell, making my face assume my true appearance step by step so that they could see that I was really their son Peter Parker.

 Chapter 162

    ¡°H-How can this be?¡± Mother asked, taken aback by the sudden revelation.

    ¡°When we had left you, you were so little. A cute boy looking almost like a little Richard and now¡­ you are like this.¡±

    ¡°Are you a mutant?¡± Father asked, trying not to be too emotional although it was clearly not working since his eyes were already moist.

    ¡°I am indeed a mutant but my powers and current appearance are not because of my X-gene.¡± I answered truthfully.

    ¡°Then, how? How did you turn out to be like this?¡± Mother asked loudly, anxious to know what turned her precious son into this appearance.

    ¡°As much as I would like to tell you right now, the answer to your question is a little too shocking and might be quite overwhelming for you. I would tell you when you are a little cool-headed.¡± I replied.

    They were already in a state of shock upon learning that I was Albion. It would definitely be too much for them to learn that another me from a different world had given me my powers.

    ¡°We have met our son after so many years only to find that he has completely changed. And now he is not even telling us how he changed so much.¡± Mother said furiously to Father, clearly hurt by my answer.

    As much as it pained me to see them like this, it was only for their own benefit that I was not answering their questions right now. After all, my past contained a little too many of this world¡¯s secrets and even if I could reveal a few of them, my parents were clearly not ready to handle them right now.

    After hearing my answer, both of them became completely silent, trying to process everything that they had learnt right now.

    It was at this moment that Laura walked towards me and then sat on the chair closest to me.

    ¡°Never thought that you would be my brother when I first saw you.¡± Laura said.

    ¡°Well, I had certainly not thought that I would find my parents whom I had thought to be long dead in the base.¡± I replied with a smile.

    ¡°At least, it would be interesting to have you as a brother. Seriously, when I had first see you on the television, I had thought that you were one big nerd just like Mom and Dad.¡± Laura said, rather amenable to have me as her brother.

    I merely smiled upon hearing her words. It would indeed be interesting to have a sister, especially such a wild one.

    ¡°By the way, can we spar later?¡± Laura suddenly asked.

    ¡°I thought that you won¡¯t want to fight again so soon after finally having obtained freedom.¡± I asked curiously.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Of course, I don''t. But I also have to be stronger so that Mom and Dad can''t ever be captured again.¡± Laura explained the reason for her request.

    ¡°You don''t have to worry about Mom and Dad now that I am here. Just try to live your life properly from now on.¡± I replied.

    Still, the fact that she wanted to protect Mom and Dad made me smile.

    ¡°I had always thought that there was something you were trying to hide about the two months you were missing, Peter. Still, I would never have thought that you are actually Albion.¡± Dr. Connors said once I finished my conversation with Laura.

    ¡°What? You were missing for two months. How did that happen, Peter?¡± Father asked immediately as he heard Dr. Connors'' words.

    ¡°It is a long story, Father. I will tell you once all of you have been settled.¡± I replied, asking him to be patient.

    ¡°I am sorry that I never told you about my identity, Dr. Connors. But my identity as Albion was to be revealed strictly on a need to know basis. Because I couldn''t afford any of my friends or family being targeted due to my identity.¡± I apologized to Dr. Connors.

    ¡°It''s alright, Peter. I can understand your reasons. Besides, I had long known that something was up from the moment you had transferred to a mysterious school.¡± Dr. Connors replied, understanding why I had hidden my identity from him.

    ¡°Who is this girl though?¡± Laura asked, pointing to Emma.

    ¡°I can smell your scent on her though, Peter.¡±

    Looks like Laura could since my smell on her because of the rather intense makeout session I had with her earlier.

    ¡°Peter, how could you ever forget to introduce Emma to your parents?¡± Aunt May rebuked me.

    ¡°I was going to. However, Laura revealed my identity before I could even say anything.¡± I clarified, defending myself.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself, Peter.¡± Emma said as she saw that I was going to introduce her.

    ¡°I am Emma Frost, a telepath and a telekinetic. Also, I am Peter''s girlfriend.¡± Emma introduced herself, not even withholding the fact that she was a mutant.

    ¡°Peter must be very lucky to have an amazing girlfriend like you.¡± Father said with a smile upon finding that Emma was my girlfriend. Thankfully, it didn''t matter to him that Emma was a mutant, especially a telepath.

    ¡°Still, so much has happened during time we were away.¡± Mother said in a saddened tone.

    ¡°Our son is not only a leading scientist but also an extremely powerful superhuman. Moreover, he already has a great girlfriend. We have lost a great amount of time with our son.¡± Mother said with a sigh, regretting that they were not in my life till now.

    ¡°Now, now, Mary. There is no need to wallow needlessly in the past. The fact that you are here among us is what is important. You can still create new memories with Peter.¡± Aunt May said, making my parents aware that they still had a future which they could build with me.

    ¡°You are right, May. We still have our entire life in front of us we can spend with Peter.¡± Father said, motivated by Aunt May''s words.

    ¡°However, I had never thought that it would be our son who would save us from that hellhole. We had long lost any hope that we would ever be saved. After all, how could the government even save us when they were not even aware of HYDRA in the first place. But you saved us, Peter.¡± Father thanked me, almost making me blush by how much he was singing my praises.

    ¡°May, Ben! I must thank both of you for taking care of Peter till now. You have sacrificed a lot for him.¡± Mom thanked Aunt May and Uncle Ben with a bow for everything they had done for me.

    ¡°Peter is like a son to us, Mary. There is no way that we could have left him alone.¡± Uncle Ben replied, saying that there was no need for such thanks despite everything they had done for me.

    As I looked at the harmonious scene before me, I realised that all of my fears were unfounded.

    Although it would take a lot of time before we could be a proper family, my parents were ready to accept me despite how much I had changed.

    Knock! Knock!

    It was at this moment that a sudden knock sounded on the door.

 Chapter 163

    ¡°Hello, Peter! I hope that you are having a good time with your parents.¡± Professor Xavier said to me as I opened the door.

    On the other side of the door were Professor Xavier along with Director Fury who has currently holding Professor¡¯s wheelchair.

    ¡°It is fortunately going as good as it could given the circumstances.¡± I replied.

    ¡°You guys arrived quite quickly by the way.¡±

    ¡°Well, your Master was kind enough to give us a lift and we just couldn''t refuse.¡± Director Fury answered.

    ¡°Peter''s Master! Who is he? Do you know anything about it, Curt?¡± Father asked Dr. Connors since I was not telling anything.

    ¡°This is my first time hearing anything about Peter having a Master.¡± Dr. Connors answered that he didn''t know anything.

    ¡°I will tell later. Master¡¯s identity is another big can of worms I don''t want to open now.¡± I said since this was definitely not a time to explain the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj.

    ¡°Now, I don''t want to interrupt your precious time with your family, Mr. and Mrs. Parker. But we need to determine how to deal with you.¡± Director Fury said to my parents, talking about their future.

    ¡°We need that this talk would have happened sooner or later. Better we deal with it as soon as possible.¡± Father said, ready to talk with Director Fury.

    ¡°Given that you are Peter''s parents and your status in HYDRA was only that of a hostage, SHIELD would have easily released you on probation as long as you revealed everything you had worked on during your time in HYDRA. However, there is one problem which makes it much more difficult for us to even think about releasing you.

    ¡°It''s Laura, right?¡± Mother said, realising that their identity as Laura''s adopted parents made it near impossible for SHIELD to release them.

    ¡°That''s right. Laura has grown under HYDRA''s influence since she was born. Despite your greatest attempts to save her from their influence, we have no idea how deep HYDRA has brainwashed her. Moreover, Laura still needs to be properly trained so that she can learn how to use her mutant abilities properly and when. All of this would require your supervision as her adopted parents especially since she has been raised in an isolated base. As such, it is simply impossible for you to return to an ordinary life ever again.¡±

    Director Fury sadly explained that it was impossible for Laura to be released and therefore my parents had to remain at her side for her own good. So, it was impossible for my parents to be released no matter what their identity was.

    ¡°It''s alright, Director. We will do it.¡± Father said, accepting Laura''s responsibility.

    ¡°I am really sorry, Peter. I know that you want us in your life again but Laura needs us more now. You have many friends and family but Laura only has us. Besides it is not that you can''t visit.¡± Mother said, apologising for putting Laura above me.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°It''s okay, Mom, Dad. You all are alive and well. That''s enough for me.¡± I said with moist eyes. I knew how serious Laura¡¯s matter was. As such, I could only accept the situation reluctantly.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn''t have to be like this.¡± Professor Xavier suddenly said.

    ¡°What do you mean, Professor?¡± I asked anxiously, finding a ray of hope for an alternate solution in his words.

    ¡°Since Laura is not only a mutant but also Wolverine¡¯s biological daughter, we X-Men can technically take over her custody.¡± Professor explained.

    ¡°Are you going to invite Laura to our school?¡± I asked, realising what Professor was talking about.

    ¡°Excuse me! What is this talk about a school? And who are you, Mister?¡± Laura asked, not understanding where the talk was heading towards. I could also see confusion on my parents'' faces.

    ¡°You must already know about the X-Men.¡± Professor Xavier asked, causing them to nod.

    ¡°I am Professor Charles Xavier. You can consider me to be the leader of the X-Men. Aside from being X-Men''s leader, I also run a special boarding school for mutant children so that they can learn how to properly use their powers and when. Peter as well as Emma are part of my school.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking us to enroll Laura into your school?¡± Father asked, realising what Professor Xavier was talking about.

    ¡°That''s right. I am willing to give not only Laura but also both of you a place in our school. Our school has more than enough space for the three of you and we would also benefit from your knowledge and expertise.

    Moreover, you would also be able to live together with Peter, allowing you to bond with him. The environment would also be better since we are a teaching faculty. Also, Wolverine would be able to give regular training to Laura allowing her to gain proper control over her instincts and powers.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, your offer is too great, Professor. But I need to first ask you something.¡± Surprisingly, Mother wanted to ask Professor something despite such a great offer which should have been near impossible for them.

    ¡°Please ask. I am ready to answer any of your questions.¡± Professor Xavier replied humbly.

    ¡°Were any of the mutants who participated in the Battle of New York your students?¡± Mother asked seriously, shocking all of us with her question.

    ¡°There were indeed many of our students who participated in the Battle of New York.¡± Professor Xavier answered truthfully despite knowing that the answer would only make Mother hostile.

    ¡°Then, how can you expect me to trust your school with my son and daughter?¡± Mother asked seriously as was expected of her after hearing the answer.

    ¡°Because all of us new but we were getting into when we joined the battle. Besides, we were mostly participating in evacuation and we also had protective measures.¡± Emma replied this time, answering as a student of our school.

    ¡°Peter has often told us one of his major life principles, ¡®With Great Power comes Great Responsibility¡¯. We mutants have been gifted with great powers and as such, it is our duty to protect the ones without it. We simply can''t shirk our duty just because it has become a little risky.¡±

    ¡°To think that all of you would take my quote to such levels.¡± Uncle Ben said with moist eyes as he heard Emma''s words. Pride could clearly be seen in his eyes for all of us.

    ¡°Moreover, you won''t be saying these things if you had seen tough our training is.¡± Emma said, a little shudder flowing through her body as she remembered that tough training.

    ¡°Very well. We will accept your proposal for now, Professor. But we will leave the moment we see anything afoot.¡± Mother agreed to Professor proposal after hearing Emma''s words but still held suspicion in her mind.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor! I''ll really can''t thank you enough for what you offered just now.¡± I thanked Professor sincerely.

    After all, my parents and I would have remained distant and probably would be so for the rest of our life if they went to the SHIELD simple because of the fact that we won''t be able to grow close.

    ¡°You have regained your parents through a miracle, Peter. There was simply no way I was going to let them be away from you, one of my students if I could help it.¡± Professor replied with a smile. He really cared a lot for us for us, perhaps because we were his only family.

 Chapter 164

    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Mr. Hank asked from the control room one last time.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be here if we were not ready.¡± Laura snapped back from the Danger Room.

    It had been a whole month since my parents and Laura had settled down at the X-Mansion and my days since then could only be said to be better than they had ever been.

    At first, things were really awkward between my parents and me because we seemed to have nothing in common.

    They knew literally nothing about martial arts and learning about the existence of magic had caused them to almost faint from the shock. Not to mention that they didn''t have any proper human interaction in a normal civilized location for more than a decade.

    Fortunately, this situation didn''t continue for long. Once we started going through the data obtained from the HYDRA base, I finally began bonding with them. While they knew nothing about martial arts and magic, both of them were masters in the field of genetics. This finally gave us a common point, allowing us to start bonding and leave all the awkwardness behind.

    While the situation was still a little awkward between us, we were no strangers now. Not to mention that Aunt May and Uncle Ben visited as often as they could in order to reconnect with them and also to ensure that I was also bonding with them.

    This had allowed them to also grow familiar with the rest of the students. Aunt May also went out of her way to bond with Emma since she was my girlfriend.

    ¡°Are you sure that they are ready to face the Sentinel given that it is the last stage of the Danger Room?¡± Father asked worriedly.

    Even though he knew how powerful all of us were, he didn''t get to see our training often and as such, didn''t have the trust in our abilities which the teachers had.

    ¡°Be assured that nothing wrong can happen.¡± Mr. Hank declared proudly.

    ¡°Not only do the students have shield artefacts with them, the Sentinel¡¯s software has been personally updated by Tony Stark.¡± Mr. Hank answered why there was no chance for an unfortunate accident.

    ¡°Still, I believe that it was a mistake to include Laura in the team so soon. She still can''t communicate well with the others.¡± Father said, knowing how Laura was.

    While my parents didn''t have much difficulty settling in the X-Mansion, Laura was another story. Having been raised in a HYDRA base from her birth, she was instinctively distrustful of everyone, no matter how nice we were to her.

    This worsened during the training sessions where she refused to listen to orders and often acted on her instincts. This often led to the team¡¯s formations being compromised and tactics being broken before they could even be used.

    ¡°It is something which can only be cured with time. Besides, Laura listens to you a little, Peter.¡± Mr. Logan commented, knowing Laura''s behaviour since he often trained her because of their similar powers.

    ¡°That is only because she respects me. And her respect is something which I only have because I saved Mom and Dad. Even then, she only listens to me and doesn''t act on my words completely.¡± I replied.

    ¡°I am releasing the Sentinel. Good luck!¡± Mr. Hank announced from the control room and pressed the release button.

    The wall in front of the students slid away as the giant Sentinel slowly started entering the Danger Room. Moreover, it was not alone.

    Several small doors opened on the side walls as robots entered the Danger rtoom while skating. To make things worse, many laser turrets had also appeared, their barrels pointing at the students.

    ¡°I would have vehemently opposed this training exercise if I didn''t know that all the weapons were fake.¡± Father commented.

    Indeed, all the weapons in the Sentinel as well as the laser weaponary in the turrets were mere facsimiles. After all, the teachers couldn''t afford to put the students in danger.

    As such, all the lasers being released by the were were mere harmless laser lights. Professor had put a no touch policy instead where any student being touched by the laser light was out.

    As soon as the Sentinel as well as the robots and turrets appeared, Laura suddenly rushed towards them without taking the team in consideration.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Not so fast, Laura!¡± Emma admonished Laura as she pulled her back with her telekinesis.

    ¡°But I will fail if I let any laser hit me.¡± Laura complained.

    ¡°You need to trust us, Laura. You are not alone.¡± Emma said to Laura as she pointed towards the rest of the team.

    As soon as her words finished, Jean pointed her hands towards the turrets on the right side, crushing them one by one with her telekinesis.

    ¡°Let me take care of the turrets on the other side.¡± Scott shouted as he released his signature eye beam on the turrets on the left side.

    Jean and Scott¡¯s actions immediately lessened the pressure on the rest of the team, allowing them to easily dodge the few laser beams the remaining turrets released.

    By now, the skating robots had reached the team. Yet, even they were nothing against the team''s might.

    Laura easily slashed through the robots while Emma crushed their legs with her telekinesis, rendering them immobile. Kurt teleported them to the ceiling and dropped them. Even Kitty, who didn''t have any offensive ability easily phased through a robot who somehow managed to approach her and ripped apart its circuitry.

    Bam!

    While the team was busy dealing with the turrets and robots, the Sentinel had managed to approach them from the front.

    ¡°Bobby!¡± Scott shouted, ordering Bobby.

    Bobby immediately activated his cryokinesis and encased the Sentinel''s legs in ice. But he didn''t stop there. He continued cooling the Sentinel''s legs so that its mechanisms would be completely frozen, thus rendering the Sentinel immobile.

    The Sentinel, upon realizing that it was immobile, didn''t try to move its legs what instead pointed its left arm towards the team, revealing several gun barrels on the arm. Of course, the bullets in them were still made of rubber so that the students won''t to be in danger.

    ¡°Emma!¡± Jean shouted towards Emma, having finished crushing the turrets.

    Emma nodded, realising what Jean was talking about. Before the Sentinel could begin firing the bullets, its left arm was suddenly moved upwards by a sudden force, likely because of Emma and Jean''s efforts.

    Scott then fired his eye beam right at the Sentinel''s left arm joint. Although the plating was quite thick, making it impossible for the beam to pierce through it in a few seconds, the beam melted the plating enough that the metal arm would not be able to move.

    Realising that its left arm was useless, the Sentinel''s eyes suddenly started glowing red, signifying that it was about to release a laser beam with its eyes.

    ¡°Not on my watch!¡± Scott targeted the Sentinel''s eyes with his own laser beam before the Sentinel could fire its own. As a result, the Sentinel''s laser eyes destroyed which was not that hard given that they were actually laser lights.

    ¡°We can stop the Sentinel from attacking but how do we destroy it?¡± Laura asked as she slashed through the last of the robots.

    ¡°You would have known if you had deemed it necessary to listen to our attack plan.¡± Scott replied with a frown, still angry at Laura for not trusting the team to hear their plans.

    ¡°Kurt, Kitty! Finish the job.¡± Scott ordered.

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± Kitty replied chirpily as Kurt teleported her to the Sentinel''s chest.

    Kitty then jumped inside the Sentinel''s chest with her phasing ability and soon after, the Sentinel turned off without any prior warning, likely because of its circuitry being destroyed by Kitty.

    ¡°Why did you not do it from the very start?¡± Laura asked in a puzzled voice.

    ¡°What do you think the turrets and the robots were for? They were here so that we didn''t finish the Sentinel at the very start.¡± Emma explained.

    ¡°Good job, everyone!¡± I congratulated everyone as I stepped inside the Danger Room.

    ¡°By the way, why did you not participate in the battle, Peter? I know that you are quite powerful but still.¡± Laura asked curiously.

    ¡°Because he had made a big hole in the Sentinel with a single attack when he had faced it last time.¡± Mr. Hank replied as he stepped inside the Danger Room with the others.

    ¡°Well done, everyone! Your teamwork was almost impeccable if we exclude Laura. At this level, you can be considered official X-Men. Although you would still not be sent on a mission without Ororo or Logan, I can now deploy you on a mission without any worry.¡± Professor Xavier said, praising the students.

    ¡°But would this level really be enough to fight someone like Thanos?¡± Scott asked, knowing what kind of ordeals were likely to come in the future.

    ¡°We can only prepare ourselves to the very best, Scott. However, there is no need for you to worry needlessly when there are many others working on this situation. You just need to improve yourselves currently.¡± Professor Xavier advised.

    *******************************

    ¡°Did your training exercise went alright?¡± Mom asked as she joined us on our way to the lobby. She had been working in the lab so she could not join us.

    ¡°It went perfectly, Mrs. Parker. However, you need to tell Laura to listen to us. At this rate, she would fall into grave danger one day.¡± Kurt replied.

    ¡°You know how much I try, Kurt. But she never listens!¡± Mom said with a huff, disappointed by Laura¡¯s behaviour.

    ¡°But I am trying!¡± Laura tried to defend herself.

    ¡°Anyways, go and fresh yourself. I will prepare a big dinner for all of you.¡± Mom said.

    ¡°With pleasure. After all, your food is to die for.¡± Kurt said, already salivating for the dinner.

    ¡°Don''t ever let Mystique hear you. She will be very upset.¡± Mom replied with a laugh.

    This was another change after Mom and Dad had joined the X-Mansion. The food''s quality had risen tremendously.

    While the quality of the food prepared by the girls previously was not that bad, they were just not experienced in the art of cooking. On the other hand, Ms. Ororo and Mystique had never focused on cooking previously.

    Fortunately, all of this changed after Mom and Dad joined. Mom, despite being a scientist was also a great cook. Moreover, she didn''t have a chance to cook previously while under HYDRA''s captivity. As such, she often made several dishes for us to enjoy.

    Ring! Ring!

    After we arrived at the lobby, my phone suddenly started ringing. To my surprise, it was a call from Dr. Connors.

    ¡°Dr. Connors! Why did you call? Do you need any help?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, I don''t need any help, Peter. I called to give the good news. Ready the best suit you can. Because ParCon has been selected for Nobel. We are going to get a Nobel Prize!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.